《SuperSoldier (SI-OC/MCU)》


 1: Lights, Camera, Action!

    1: Lights, Camera, Action!


    You know what happens with unexpected situations? You can''t prepare for them. John was a man who fancied himself quite good at improvising.


    So when he suddenly woke up in the bed of a cheap hotel in a body that wasn''t his own, he knew that something damn wrong had happened. But he didn''t panic. Sure, using someone else''s body was messed up, but he could adapt.


    The first thing he did was try to wake up because, while jumping to the conclusion that this was real would be the easiest, one also had to prove that they weren''t just having a strange lucid dream.


    So after subjecting himself to a self-torture worthy of an aspiring masochist, John could say with total certainty that this was real.


    That''s when the truly exciting part came: investigation. He searched the entire room. There wasn''t much to find, really. Just an old suitcase that seemed to contain clothes, a leather wallet, and a pair of half-worn boots.


    He decided to try the wallet.


    Some old bills with a design that wasn''t familiar, a crumpled brochure about an exposition or something like that, a folded white paper that looked like a letter, and an ID.


    "Bingo!"


    John Benjamin Vogelbaum, American citizen born in 1921.


    What a strange name. Well, at least he retained some of his real name, which was a plus in his books.


    Still, he couldn''t help but squint at the surname. Where had he heard it before?


    Without thinking too much, he tossed the ID aside and took out the second thing that had caught his attention the most: the perfectly white and folded paper resembling a letter.


    He unfolded it and read what was inside.


    "Hey man! Hope you''re having a blast. Things got a little complicated, so you might not remember some stuff about how you got where you are, at least not at first. I can''t reach out to explain it again because I''ve pissed off some really upset people. So, from now on, you''re completely on your own. But I''ve held up my end of the deal. Whether you can make the most of this second chance depends on you. You''re a sharp kid, so I trust you''ll figure it out. Lastly, I''ve left you a little gift. Check your suitcase! However you use it is not my problem, so do as you please. Sincerely, your good friend, V"


    John furrowed his brow. Who the hell was V? He looked at the strangely familiar symbol.


    "Huh, kinda looks like the Vought logo..." The smile on his face froze, his pupils dilated, and he hastily picked up the ID again.


    That face, no beard, and he looked much younger, but... it was recognizable now that he brought it to mind.


    He was in the body of the damn Soldier Boy!


    "Damn it!"


    Okay, things weren''t so bad, right? He could work with this. Get some cool superpowers and enjoy life, avoiding all the mess that was the future. Sure, waiting until it was 2024 again would suck, but technically, he''d be something like immortal? He didn''t know what Compound V did to the original Soldier Boy to make him last so long, but he wanted it.


    Now, he just had to figure out how the hell he got access to Compound V.


    He had only watched the series once in a row so he''d forgotten some things. He hoped he wouldn''t screw it up. With that big concern in mind, he remembered the mentioned gift and quickly grabbed his suitcase and put it on the bed.


    Well, maybe there was something in here to help him get his superpowers.


    That turned out to be more true than he expected.


    When he opened the suitcase, he saw clothes as well as some common items and a military acceptance letter, which he supposed was to be expected. He was Soldier Boy! He was going to be in the military one way or another.


    But what caught his attention the most was the box with the V-shaped logo inside. It was small, smaller than his palm.


    He opened it and saw a glass container, a vial containing a light blue substance that almost seemed to glow. He read the name on the label.


    "Compound V!" He smiled, almost wanting to jump with excitement. But like a lightning bolt striking him, his excitement vanished.


    This was wrong. If he was Soldier Boy, then having access to Compound V was something he should be able to get on his own if he played his cards right. Sure, you could say this was insurance, an easy way to access power, but John felt it wasn''t that simple.


    Why consider this a gift if he could already get it anyway?


    As if having a bad premonition, he remembered something and took out his wallet again, took the crumpled and poorly folded brochure and this time read more carefully what was written on it.


    "World Exposition of Tomorrow 1943"


    No, that wasn''t important. What was truly important was the name of the man presenting this exhibition.


    "Howard Stark..." John let the brochure fall to the floor, his body gave a brief tremor but quickly composed himself, swallowing hard and licking his suddenly dry lips.


    It seemed like... things weren''t going to be as easy as he imagined.


    He quickly took out the military acceptance letter, reading everything written on it and focusing on the most important words.


    "U.S. Army Special Scientific Testing Squadron Number 1." It wasn''t a battalion, he wasn''t assigned to a team or anything like that. He wasn''t a soldier, so he didn''t know exactly how a newly enlisted soldier got assigned, but he definitely didn''t believe the words "Special Scientific Testing" were the right ones.


    "Shit!"


    It was at that moment that his memory, which seemed somewhat confused, began to clear up. Recent memories started to come to him, causing him to close his eyes and grab his head in pain.


    .


    .


    .


    "I''m telling you, man, it''s disappointing!" His voice was loud but still drowned out by the music and cheerful atmosphere of the bar.


    John took what might have been his ninth or tenth shot of tequila, his face flushed, hair disheveled, clothes wrinkled, and clear erratic movements made it evident that while this might be his tenth shot in this bar, it wasn''t the tenth he''d had today.


    "Really? I thought it was pretty inspiring, you know, with all those stars and stripes, the ultimate super soldier."


    John shook his head at the words of his newly acquainted good friend.


    He slapped his back and, in his drunken state, began to blabber nonsensical nonsense.


    "You know who''s a real super soldier? Soldier Boy! Bulletproof, super strength, and freaking crazy as every World War II soldier should be!"


    His friend looked at him as if he were stupid.


    "The racist? Seriously?"


    John pondered.


    "Well, maybe minus that part"


    He took another sip of his beer and continued his talk.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "But you know, man, I''m sure even I''d be better. Just give me that damn shield, a real super soldier serum, and I''d kick all the bad guys'' butts into oblivion"


    Of course, deep down, John knew he was just talking nonsense. In reality, he liked Cap. Well, he had liked him until he saw that Civil War movie. John wasn''t someone with a lot of free time; he had been working himself to the bone for the past few years, so he had been out of touch with the world''s trends until he decided to catch up when he finally managed to get his long-postponed paid vacation.


    First, he watched some great series like The Boys, and then he decided to give those Marvel movies a chance since his mother had bought him some Marvel comics when he was young, and he remembered quite enjoying reading them.


    He had gotten as far as the so-called Civil War, and well, he had also broken up with his girlfriend the day before, so he needed something to curse while he drank away his sorrows. Cap was a pretty good scapegoat like any other.


    The reason he didn''t curse his ex-girlfriend? Well, she ended things because he had cheated on her, so he couldn''t blame her for anything. He was the bastard. But being a stubborn man, he decided not to torment himself over it and instead vent his anger on a fictional character. That didn''t hurt anyone, right?


    "Hahaha, do you really think you could?" V laughed at him as if his words were absurd.


    Noticing the mockery in his voice, John clicked his tongue.


    "Of course! It''d be a walk in the park, I''d be the Super Captain America!"


    Of course, he was just talking bullshit; he didn''t even know how to shoot a gun. If he were to go to a real war, he''d probably be the extra who dies from a stray bullet.


    V stopped laughing, looked at him seriously, and scoffed.


    "You know what? Why not, it''s not like your life has any purpose right now."


    That wasn''t pleasant to hear. All of John''s good humor suddenly vanished, and he looked at V with clear annoyance.


    "What the hell do you mean?"


    "Come on, you know what I mean, you''re a failed theater actor, working a job you hate just to pay off the debts your dead parents left you. You don''t even have your own house; you live in a shitty apartment, living without hope or dreams. Isn''t that a purposeless life?"


    John immediately became furious. Maybe if he were more sober, he would have questioned how this guy, whom he had just met, knew so much about him. But in his current state, he didn''t care; all his brain registered was the feeling of being insulted.


    He stood up immediately, ready to hit him, but the guy seemed to have superhuman strength. He grabbed John''s shoulder and with a simple movement, forced him to sit back down.


    John opened his eyes in disbelief. He wasn''t a small man; maybe he wasn''t in top shape, but he was still 6 feet tall and over 90 kilograms. V seemed to be at least ten centimeters shorter and had a slender build. The unexpected display of strength left him perplexed.


    "Come on, didn''t you say you''d be better? A little truth in your face, and you''re already jumping like that. You need to relax, buddy" V poured himself a shot of tequila and took a sip leisurely.


    "So, how about we make a deal?" he offered with a smile that sent shivers down John''s spine.


    "A deal?" His anger had dissipated a bit; even though he was drunk, he could tell something was off with the situation. Maybe it was instinct or something else, but he felt that something had changed.


    "I''ll give you what you want, a chance, to be the ''Super Captain America,'' simple, right? Your mission: be better than him. He was a hero? You''ll be a superhero. He was an icon? You''ll be a symbol. Two simple goals, right? I won''t ask you to be morally better than him because that''s simply impossible" he chuckled at the last part.


    "But at the end of the day, you''re an actor, aren''t you? Or at least you tried to be one. Well, even if you failed, everyone deserves their moment of stardom at some point. Here''s your role, served on a silver platter. So, what do you say? Do you accept this script, or will you continue living your shitty life?"


    John wanted to laugh in his face. Was this guy stupid or high? Was this some kind of comedy show? A hidden camera prank?


    But for some reason, he couldn''t laugh. There was something about this guy, the way his presence had changed, something strange.


    He swallowed hard and asked a question without knowing why.


    "It''s a deal, right? So what do you get in return?"


    V stopped smiling.


    "From you? Really, nothing. From the situation? Well, it''s been a while since I''ve had a good show, but if you fail, if you give a bad performance, well, maybe once you die, I''ll drag your soul with me on a trip to hell"


    That last part sounded truly sinister for some reason. In some corner of his mind, John wondered if what was in front of him was a demon.


    Another, much stupider and drunken part of him mocked and made him speak aloud.


    "Sounds easy, let''s do it!"


    .


    .


    .


    The very sober and rational John looked at his palms and wanted to slap himself ten thousand times.


    "I''m such a damn idiot!"


    Now everything started to make sense, where he was and why.


    Being the Super Captain America? What kind of idiot would say something so ridiculously stupid?...


    He sighed and sat on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    "A role, huh... Being a symbol? Being a superhero? What a damn joke" he looked at the vial with the Compound V for what seemed like hours. Maybe... maybe he could do it.


    V was right; he had been living a purposeless life beyond simply existing and experiencing brief fleeting moments of excitement.


    A pretty messed up life... but now he was here.


    He remembered his past, when he was young and full of hope, when he had joined the local theater to pursue his dreams, dreams he was forced to leave behind due to circumstances.


    Stardom, huh...


    "A second chance..." well, he could work with that.


    "All right, V, watch closely because this performance will be worthy of a Fucking Oscar"


    John had never expected to achieve anything in his life, but now, now he wanted to be something, now he could be something.


    So, he was going to give it a try.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    An idea that came to mind while watching the Soldier Boy singing.


    The protagonist is not a role model, at least not like Daniel in my other fic, but John is an aspiring actor, and you know what they say, right? Just fake it till you make it.


    In summary, this is the story of a guy who pretends to be a hero while learning what it truly means to be one.

 2: Test and Trials

    2: Test and Trials


    "Attention!" Colonel Chester Phillips'' resolute voice echoed across the training field. Some recruits nervously swallowed, while others ensured they stood as straight as their bodies would allow.


    The Colonel walked in front of them, his eyes as cold as iron, scanning them from head to toe as if examining a product.


    The dozen or so tall, well-built men seemed to shrink a little under his gaze, all except for one, who remained stoic despite the heavy atmosphere. The colonel glanced at him and inwardly nodded.


    He walked away from them.


    "All of you have been chosen from thousands of volunteers, the cream of the crop that the United States has to offer. But make no mistake, this is just the beginning. From this day forward, for the next month, we will push your bodies to the limit. You will endure the most rigorous training and the most exhaustive tests, and at the end of it all, only one of you will be worthy of becoming the future of this country"


    "General Patton once said that wars are fought with weapons, but they are won by men. And gentlemen, we have the best men, and that is why we will win" As he said this, his gaze swept over all the recruits one by one, each with an impressive physique. No one there stood less than six feet tall, all young and healthy, in their prime physical condition.


    He smiled, his confidence in this operation slightly increasing. If these were the best men, soon they would be more than men; they would be super soldiers.


    .


    John, who had been discreetly observing his new training companions, couldn''t help but want to curse out loud. Where was he? Where was Steve Rogers?


    He almost wanted to raise his hand and ask if someone was missing, but he had a role to play. Right now, he was a soldier in training, a good soldier in training.


    If he wanted to execute his plan correctly, he not only had to be impressive, but he had to be the best among everyone present.


    That day, after realizing where he was, why he had ended up there, and what his future objectives were, his mission, he set it in motion and began to outline simple and straightforward plans.


    He didn''t know enough about the Marvel universe to make a perfect and foolproof plan. He had only read some comics as a child and as an adult he only saw part of the movies.


    He wasn''t a genius with perfect memories that remembered every frame he saw, so even his memories of the movies were fading over time.


    So his plans had to be simple and direct. He was the actor, and he had a role, but the script was incomplete, and they had only let him read it once. That sucked, but he could adapt.


    The first thing an actor had to do was study the role. Without a script, there was only one way John could do this: learn from the man himself, from the legend, the myth.


    That is, observe the real Captain America in action and become a better version of him by studying his behavior. It sounded easier than it was.


    But he had encountered his first major obstacle: Steve Rogers was nowhere to be found. No, the military base where John was right now wasn''t the first place he looked. That was at the exposition of tomorrow


    Before being picked up by the military, John had gone to take a quick look at the products of tomorrow. The flying car was certainly incredible; he hoped to get one in twenty years.


    But while doing a quick tour, he tried to find Steve, see what he was like, how he acted, what was the man behind the super soldier? But he didn''t find him. At first, he thought it was just bad luck, that he had arrived at the wrong time.


    In the end, he had to give up and follow the military group to the headquarters of the Strategic Scientific Reserve.


    There he thought he would see him, that he could learn from him and study him in depth while carrying out his plan.


    But looking around, he couldn''t find him. Steve Rogers wasn''t there.


    John wasn''t stupid. If Steve Rogers wasn''t here, that only meant one thing: V had done something. V had prevented the real Captain America from being born.


    That was his backup plan if things went wrong. Without Steve present, what was he supposed to do? How do you become a better version of someone who doesn''t exist?


    He closed his eyes for a brief moment, remembering the movie "The First Avenger" There were some confusing things, but the general script was in his mind.


    If he wanted this world to have a future, he had to take the reins, do what the captain did... no, not just imitate him, surpass him.


    The uncertainty was suffocating, but John felt that the weight of the world on his shoulders was stimulating.


    If he failed, the Earth would be conquered by the Nazis, so he couldn''t fail. And if he didn''t want to fail, he needed to be more than a super soldier, more than Soldier Boy.


    He swallowed hard, outlining a new plan. At first, he hadn''t intended to steal Steve''s place. He wanted to work alongside him and surpass him fairly. Not because he was a good person¡ªJohn knew he wasn''t¡ªbut he felt that if he cheated or played dirty against Cap, he would always be in his shadow. How could he be better than him if he surpassed him unfairly?


    But with that option out of the equation, it was time to take the wheel and do things differently.


    ''This is risky. I don''t know how compatible both serums are, but if I don''t try, I won''t be sure''


    He hadn''t injected himself with the V compound yet, not because he didn''t want the power, but because he had read the army acceptance letter specifying that routine medical tests would be conducted on all recruits participating in the trials.


    If he suddenly appeared being bulletproof, with super strength, and everything else, would the army just let him go?


    John didn''t believe so. So, for the duration of the training, he had to remain an ordinary human. He had been devising plans that could serve as an excuse for how he obtained superpowers, but now they no longer mattered.


    He was going to get the super soldier serum and then inject himself with a good dose of Compound V, and that was damn worrying.


    Would he turn into a deformed monster? Would cancerous tumors grow all over him? He wasn''t a scientist, but even an average person knew that playing with genetics was risky. If Compound V and the super soldier serum were incompatible, it would be game over. The consequences would be devastating.


    But at the same time, high risk can also bring great reward. If it worked, if both serums were compatible...


    What would he become?


    .


    While john thought, The colonel stepped aside and gestured with his hand towards a woman approaching.


    "This is Agent Carter. She oversees all operations of this division. When she is present, you must obey her as if her words were mine. Understood?"


    At the colonel''s words, many tried to hide a contemptuous smile. Carter could see the disdain in their eyes as they looked at her, their lascivious gazes scanning her body as if she were an object. It almost made her frown, but she had endured worse.


    "Yes, sir!" a firm and sonorous voice responded to the colonel''s words. Some soldiers couldn''t help but glance at the recruit who had answered without hesitation. He was the only one who didn''t look at Agent Carter with disdain or doubt the colonel''s words.


    Colonel Phillips turned to him and nodded, his voice roaring again.


    "I said, understood!?" At his shout, the recruits quickly stood at attention and responded in unison.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Agent Carter looked at the recruit who had responded first. He seemed young, but his gaze was hard and firm. Their eyes met, and she didn''t see contempt or mockery in them, only respect.


    He nodded to her, and she couldn''t help but return the gesture with a small smile.


    From the sidelines, an old man who could easily go unnoticed watched the interaction with interest. His tired eyes focused thoughtfully on John.


    .


    .


    .


    The trials, the trials were tough.


    John found himself on his bunk bed after a long day of rigorous training. His body was aflame, and he had to grit his teeth to avoid a grimace of pain.


    He sat on the lower bunk bed and pulled out a small leather-bound book with blank pages. There was nothing in it.


    His bunkmate saw the book and laughed mockingly. "What''s that, John? A diary? I didn''t think you were a sissy"


    The other recruits laughed along with him, and John smiled.


    "It''s a chronicle. We''re soldiers, Ryan, and we''re at war. If we don''t leave something behind, who will remember us in the end?" It was both true and a lie at the same time.


    John needed to work on creating the character, leaving behind a background, a story that would be put in museums about him. If he didn''t leave something behind, what would his legend be tainted with rumors? It''s better if he wrote his own story, or what the people of this world would believe was his story.


    Nothing too complicated; all lies eventually come apart, so he had to add some truth to each writing.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Still, he wasn''t writing as John, the failed actor who cheated on his girlfriend and drank until he got lost to avoid facing the consequences.


    Now he was John Benjamin Vogelbaum, a young recruit enlisted in a special squad aiming to become the best test subject for the creation of the first super soldier.


    If he wanted people to remember him as a symbol, a superhero, he had to start leaning the general narrative in his favor.


    And there was nothing better than a man''s "private thoughts" for that.


    So he took a pen and started the first strokes. He didn''t know what repercussions this would have in the future, but he hoped they would be decent. Anyway, even if it didn''t work out as he hoped, it wasn''t the only way he would leave his mark on this world.


    .


    .


    .


    "Come on! What are you waiting for?" Colonel Phillips shouted in the training field as he watched the recruits go through the obstacle course. He saw some lagging behind, stumbling, and couldn''t help but click his tongue.


    "Some are disappointing, but others are incredible, aren''t they?" he spoke to the man beside him, a man with white hair dressed completely differently from all the military present.


    Abraham Erskine, better known as Doctor Erskine, adjusted his glasses and watched the soldiers pass through obstacle after obstacle, his stoic face showing no emotion at the display of physical prowess.


    "I''m looking for more than just strength, Colonel, you know that" he said.


    As he spoke, he saw at the front how one of the recruits lost his grip on the climbing obstacle. It was a fall of at least two meters that would hurt if not fracture something.


    A hand shot out and caught the recruit, preventing his fall. He helped him back into the race, and with a genuinely concerned face, seemed to inquire about his condition.


    The recruit who had fallen regained his composure and smiled, thanking the one who had helped him, and soon they both returned to the race. The one who helped had been leading but fell behind when he saw the other needed help, thus losing his first place.


    "What''s his name?" Erskine pointed to John, who was running alongside the other man.


    "That? He''s one of the best, nearly perfect physical condition, health at its peak, and young. He was one of the first to volunteer for the project. His name is John Benjamin Vogelbaum, a war orphan who enlisted in the army a year ago. He worked as a field medic in several missions before coming here" said the colonel as he looked at the boy''s file.


    Erskine blinked.


    "A medic? He doesn''t look like one." John was tall, with a good build and a serious look, a soldier through and through that you''d see on propaganda posters firing at enemies.


    "It seems his father was a doctor, a medical chemist or something like that. He must have wanted to follow in his footsteps in his own way."


    Doctor Jonah Vogelbaum had been somewhat famous before the Nazis killed him while researching a medical compound in northern Alaska.


    They wanted to steal his research, but Doctor Jonah was smarter and destroyed everything before they could get to him. The last the colonel heard was that the place where he died seemed to have been hit by a dozen bombs, leaving only a deep smoking crater.


    Erskine took John''s file, studied it for a moment before looking back at him in the distance.


    It wasn''t strength he was looking for, but a good man, and maybe he had found one.


    .


    .


    .


    "Let''s go, let''s go faster, ladies! Pick up the pace! No one gets left behind!"


    The recruits ran with the sun at its highest point, sweat dripping incessantly from their foreheads.


    John took deep, short breaths. Exercise hadn''t been his strong suit in his previous life, but fortunately, this body had perfect muscle memory and conditioning, so he didn''t have to suffer more than he already was.


    Soon, the soldier leading them stopped them, pointing to a tall metal pole painted white and then to the fluttering flag at its top.


    "This flag marks the halfway point! The first one to bring it back to me can take a ride back to base with Agent Carter" the soldier said with a smile, gesturing to Carter, who had a furrowed brow as she looked at him.


    The recruits cheered with excitement and, like a pack of wolves, surged towards the pole, crowding around it, attempting to climb it with just their hands.


    John watched from the side, remembering this scene. It seemed he could add a little shine to his character.


    The recruits tried their best, but they all failed quickly. The soldier in charge laughed and mocked them.


    "No one in 17 years has brought down that flag, boys! Let''s get back on the road; we still have half the course to go!" he urged them to get moving again.


    John approached the pole without hurry and looked at the flag at its top. Time for a good performance.


    The commanding soldier saw him lagging behind and shouted, "Vogelbaum! Hurry up!"


    John simply leaned over and released the lock holding the pole in place, then it began to fall to the astonishment of everyone. He approached it leisurely, reached its top, and took the flag.


    Unperturbed, he went to the soldier leading them and handed him the flag.


    "Here you go, sir" he nodded to him, then got into the vehicle, letting his tired legs relax a bit.


    The Agent Carter looked at him with a smile, and he nodded back at her. It seemed like everything had gone perfectly.


    .


    .


    .


    "So, what do you think?" It had been a month since the training began. The Colonel had already chosen the best possible candidates in his mind, but the final word rested with Doctor Erskine.


    The older man looked at the recruits not far from them and hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    "I think I might know who it could be, but I need to be sure, truly sure"


    The Colonel laughed, realizing who he was looking at.


    "You want a sure test? Well, I can give you that."


    The Colonel took a box of grenades and pulled one out, inspecting it carefully to make sure he had the right one before approaching the recruits, removing the pin, and throwing it towards them.


    "Grenade!" Like a flock of headless chickens, they all started running. Some even screamed, others tried to hide or cover themselves, everyone except one.


    John lunged for the grenade and grabbed it in his hand. His gaze swept the area in less than a second, then he quickly assumed the best position he could and used all the strength he had to make a throw into the air. The grenade flew a dozen meters before landing in a completely clear area where everyone watched, waiting for the explosion.


    But nothing happened.


    The Colonel smiled and patted Doctor Erskine on the back.


    "So, what do you say? Does he have what you''re looking for?"


    The doctor looked at John for a moment before smiling.


    "Yes, I believe he does"


    .


    .


    .


    "The Colonel said he wanted to speak with me" John entered the study, seeing shelves filled with books, wondering how many of those would disappear over time.


    He approached Doctor Erskine''s desk and took a seat, looking at the man who was observing him carefully.


    "Do you know who I am?" At his question, John furrowed his brows and responded somewhat hesitantly, "I only know you''re one of the lead scientists on the project"


    Erskine nodded and pulled out a half-filled old bottle. "You could say that, but I''m also the project leader; everything is under my supervision" As he spoke, he took out two glasses and began pouring carefully into them.


    "When I started this, I thought it would be difficult, finding someone suitable who could be the one. I went through many tests and met many people, but none of them convinced me" He offered the glass, and John took it, smelling the familiar aroma of alcohol.


    "Then I found you, and I thought, is this the person I''ve been looking for?" Doctor Erskine took a long sip.


    "Today, I finally found the answer to that question," he said, looking at John seriously. "I want you to be the one who becomes the hope of this world."


    John took a sip of his drink and looked at Doctor Erskine with seriousness and confidence. "I won''t disappoint you, sir"


    Erskine smiled, patted his shoulder, and continued speaking. "I know. I can see it now. You''re a good man, John. Before, I feared what might happen, but now I believe hope truly never dies."


    He became more serious. "Before anything else, I have to warn you about something, or rather, someone"


    He had chosen John; he would be the first and would mark the beginning of a new era, but that would also make him the main target of their enemies.


    He deserved to know what he was up against.


    So, Doctor Erskine began to talk about Hydra and their leader, Johann Schmidt, the first failed super soldier, and his greatest mistake.


    .


    .


    .

 3: Super Soldier

    3: Super Soldier


    What is an antagonist? A villain? John had studied a bit about them when he was young. They were, in part, the engine that drove the story, almost as much or even more so than the protagonist. They were the source of problems, where conflicts arose.


    They could be a great Evil or simply an opposite, a passing obstacle or an impenetrable wall. Bearing that in mind, John thought deeply about all the information he had about Red Skull.


    The leader of Hydra was the world''s first super soldier, perhaps failed in a certain sense as Dr. Erskine had said, but it was undeniable that he possessed a strength beyond that of the average human. But that mattered little; if John succeeded in his plan, the amount of power he would gain would easily overshadow any power Johann Schmidt believed he had.


    Except for the Tesseract.


    John didn''t know much about the artifact beyond its ability to do crazy things with space. He could see there was a deeper plot regarding the object. It was a pity it had come to this world before he could see all the remaining Marvel movies.


    Well, what''s done is done, and now he must work with what he has.


    "Ready?" Agent Carter''s voice snapped him out of his deep thoughts. John straightened his uniform, gave himself a final look in the mirror, and stepped out to meet her.


    "Always ready" he winked, and she smiled. They both boarded the vehicle that had been chosen to transport them.


    As John watched the landscape begin to move, he thought again about Johann Schmidt. What should he do? Should he simply kill him in their first encounter? Take the Tesseract, lock it in a tightly sealed vault, end the war, and go home?


    That would be anticlimactic. How could his story start so spectacularly only to end with him resolving everything instantly?


    V was right about one thing: John could never measure up to Steve Rogers when it came to morals. The man would have done anything to end the war, would have seized the chance to end Schmidt instantly, and would have accepted going home and spending the rest of his days building a happy family.


    But that story would only create a war hero, not a superhero, not a symbol.


    Not a super Captain America.


    If John wanted to be better than Steve in these aspects, he had to accomplish much more glorious feats, things that would be etched into the collective human mind forever.


    Many people were going to die, many innocent people.


    But Schmidt needed to stay alive until John decided he was no longer useful.


    ''Red Skull, huh? Good name. Rejoice, I''ll let your horrible red face appear in history books as the worst man to ever walk this world''


    He still didn''t know exactly how he would do it, but he already had some ideas in mind. He remembered Schmidt''s character: arrogant, conceited, proud, believing himself to be a god among men and that only he deserved superior power.


    He could use that. To see the worst side of a man, you just had to press the right buttons, bring him to desperation, make his world crumble around him, and then see what he''s really capable of.


    "You seem quite thoughtful. Is there something bothering you?" Agent Carter''s words pulled John''s attention away from the landscape as he turned to look at her, smiled, and waved his hand before beginning to speak.


    "Many things, Agent. This is something important. I fear failure, of course, and I fear not meeting expectations. It''s a heavy burden to bear" Those were real feelings.


    The agent turned to look at him. "Do you regret this?" she couldn''t help but ask. The experiment was risky; John''s life was at stake. If something went wrong, it would mean his death or something much worse.


    "No, not at all. No matter how difficult it may be, I feel it''s what I must do" he looked her in the eyes and spoke carefully.


    "My late mother once told me that strong men protect themselves, and the strongest protect others. I''ve always been a strong man, Agent, and now I have the chance to be more than that. That''s why I''m here"


    She looked at him for a moment before smiling. "Your mother was a very wise woman"


    John chuckled. "She would have loved to meet you; I''m sure you would have gotten along well"


    The car stopped; they had reached their destination. John opened the door and saw the ordinary streets and common buildings. It was truly surprising how they could hide such an important place in a location like this.


    "Let''s go" the agent began to guide him. John looked at the antique shop and took a deep breath. The moment had come; it was now or never.


    With firm and heavy steps, he entered the place. The bell on the door made its characteristic sound. The place smelled of antiques and dust, a boring-looking place that not many people would be interested in entering.


    A perfect place to hide things.


    Agent Carter walked up to the counter and exchanged some code words with the elderly lady who ran the store. She smiled warmly, like a harmless old woman. John wondered if that same smile was what their enemies saw before they died.


    "Over here" the agent called him, and they soon arrived at a bookshelf that began to open towards the side, a secret door. John would be lying if he said he wasn''t excited. As an ordinary person just a month ago, experiencing things like this, no matter how insignificant they might be, was still thrilling.


    They walked down the short hallway; soldiers saluted as they passed and opened the doors at the end of the corridor. John saw for the first time the mythical place where Captain America had been born. Seeing it in person was more incredible than seeing it on a screen.


    As they arrived, everyone stopped for a moment, everyone wanting to catch a glimpse of the first super soldier of humanity.


    John enjoyed the silence for a moment before his gaze met Dr. Erskine''s. He smiled and began to descend the stairs until he stood in front of him and shook his hand.


    "It''s good to see you again, Doctor" their encounter was interrupted by the flash of an old-fashioned camera. At least for John, fortunately, he had been prepared so he didn''t close his eyes even though he wanted to. As an actor, he had to get used to being photographed, right?


    "Not now" Dr. Erskine quickly pushed the photographer away.


    "I''m sorry, they''ve been very impatient, almost like vultures" John smiled and shrugged it off.


    "Don''t worry, Doctor" he then turned and looked at the machine, or was it a capsule? That would be his future.


    He touched its metallic surface for a moment and smiled. It was time.


    "It seems like it''s time. What do I need to do?" he asked the doctor, who pointed to his clothes.


    "Take them off, all of them except the pants. After that? Leave the rest to us"


    John obeyed and began undressing without hesitation. His body, already in good shape, had been further sculpted by rigorous training at the military base. He took off his clothes and handed them to the assistant who had arrived. He glanced at the cameraman not far away and joked with Agent Carter, who had forgotten to look away.


    "Maybe you want to ask him to take another photo; it''ll last longer" the agent coughed and looked away, too embarrassed to respond.


    "You can flirt later; it''s time to start" the doctor guided John to the metallic capsule, where he sat down and began to recline.


    He settled in as best as he could, not knowing how much this would hurt.


    "How does it feel?" Dr. Erskine asked, watching him adjust his position.


    "It''s more comfortable than I expected" John, who stood at six feet tall, thought the capsule would be tight, but it seemed larger than he imagined.


    "Of course, we took all your measurements and fabricated it based on that" the new voice surprised John a bit as he turned and found himself looking into the eyes of the smartest man of the current era, according to the media.


    "This is Mr. Stark; his assistance has been significant in this project. He''ll be the one operating the machine once everything begins" Stark greeted him with a wave as he approached.


    Dr. Erskine made a quick introduction.


    "By the way, how are our energy levels?" Stark glanced at the machines and replied to his question.


    "At 100%. Everything is perfect and ready to start. We might leave a few houses without power, but nothing that will stop us from doing this"


    Stark looked at him and smiled.


    "We''re going to make history today. Aren''t you excited?" At the question, John smiled.


    "Like it''s the most important day of my life" Stark widened his smile at his response; he felt the same way. This was like the most important day of his life.


    "Then let''s make history, gentlemen" Dr. Erskine intervened, starting the final preparations.


    Agent Carter approached, speaking to John one last time before leaving.


    "Earlier, you told me you were just a strong man, but I believe you''re more than just that, John. So don''t worry about what happens, no matter what it is, everything will be fine"


    John smiled. "Your faith in me is flattering. When this is over, remind me to invite you for a drink"


    "I''ll be waiting" after that, she left. John watched her go; she had incredible hips. He knew he should focus on his goals, but he wouldn''t have broken up with his girlfriend if he could keep his pants in place.


    Maybe that was another point where he could never surpass Steve.


    "One, two, three, can you hear me? Fine" Dr. Erskine took a microphone and addressed the high-ranking officials and other important individuals who had arrived to witness this historic moment.


    As he delivered his speech, his assistants began to prepare the serum. John watched as the vials filled with blue liquid were placed into position, and he couldn''t help but compare them to the V Compound.


    The shade of blue in both was different but similar enough to give John some confidence in their compatibility. Of course, scientifically speaking, the fact that something had a similar color didn''t mean it was remotely compatible with another thing of a similar color. But John wasn''t a scientist and didn''t think like one.


    The needle entering his shoulder snapped him out of his thoughts. He watched the penicillin being injected and couldn''t help but grimace internally; he hated needles.


    "Commencing serum injection in one, two¡ª" John took a deep breath. Here it began, his story, his new life, his magnum opus, his stardom. He could hardly keep from smiling.


    "Three!" with those words spoken, the serum entered his veins directly.


    The blue liquid began to flood his bloodstream. The pain was surprisingly intense, and he had to grit his teeth to keep from complaining.


    He felt the capsule moving and rising, its metal doors beginning to close over him until his entire body was hidden inside the contraption.


    He heard some soft knocks and Dr. Erskine''s voice. "Everything okay in there? Can you hear me?"


    "Everything''s fine!"


    The doctor nodded and gave the signal. Stark began to turn a round handle, and the energy began to rise.


    "20%! 30%! 40%!"


    .


    Peggy watched from her seat as the light began to emanate from the small window in the capsule where John was located. She couldn''t help but bite her lip and clench her fists as she saw the intensity of the light increasing.


    She didn''t look away, even though it was becoming increasingly uncomfortable to watch.


    "50%! 60%! 70%! 80%! 90%!"


    At this point of energy, everyone held their breath for a moment before Stark turned the handle completely.


    "100%!!!" Then the light became so intense that it was impossible to keep looking at it.


    There was a slight tremor, and nearby computers and devices sparked, and as quickly as the light flooded the room, it was gone.


    Peggy opened her eyes and looked expectantly, as did everyone else present. For a moment, silence filled the room before the doors of the capsule began to open, and John stepped forward. His body seemed to have grown several inches, and sweat covered his naked torso. He took what seemed like deep breaths before smiling at her, causing her to start applauding uncontrollably, creating a wave that sent everyone cheering for the success.


    He had done it. He had become a super soldier.


    .


    John had never felt so incredible in his entire life. It was like being born again, but it was more than that; it was like becoming something different, something better, superior.


    He took a few steps outside and saw Dr. Erskine and Stark approaching, wanting to support him, but he shook his head, walking on his own quickly, regaining his balance.


    Being taller was strange; he was at least four inches taller than before. Agent Carter arrived in front of him, giving him a tight hug with a big smile. He smiled and patted her back, pulling her out of her emotion and causing her to awkwardly step back.


    Stolen story; please report.


    To hide her embarrassment, she quickly spoke, asking a question.


    "How, how does it feel?" she said, looking at his muscles, which seemed even more defined.


    "Like I''ve been born again" he replied easily, taking the towel offered by one of the assistants and wiping himself clean.


    He felt strong, very stronger.


    .


    Stark patted Dr. Erskine on the shoulder.


    "A complete success, old friend" the doctor smiled and nodded, admiring the result of his work. This time, he firmly believed that things would be very different; this time, there was hope.


    Handshakes began, along with camera flashes and congratulations laughter and smiles.


    Dr. Erskine couldn''t help but be infected by the atmosphere; his smile was the biggest he had had in years. But as with everything in his life, nothing could remain perfect forever.


    His eyes found themselves looking inexplicably in the direction of a man, the only one who wasn''t smiling or approaching them. Their eyes met, and Erskine felt as if worms were wriggling inside his stomach.


    Before he could say or do anything, he saw the man giving him a sinister smile and making a gesture with his hand, then an explosion occurred.


    BOOM!!!


    .


    Glass and debris rained down everywhere, and everyone present crouched down, seeking cover. There were screams and curses; no one could understand what had happened.


    "Stop him!" Dr. Erskine''s cry was heard by John, who had been attentive to the situation. He looked at the man who caused all the chaos, who took the remaining vial and raised a gun.


    He could stop him; he could rush and prevent Dr. Erskine''s death.


    But he didn''t. He watched the gun fire and Dr. Erskine begin to fall to the ground.


    ''I''m sorry'' he apologized inwardly, but a super soldier would only become just another soldier if there were a whole army of them.


    And while he decided not to save Erskine, that didn''t mean he would let his murderer escape.


    Faster than a cheetah, his leg muscles slightly tensed, and his body launched forward at incredible speed. He took a step that lifted him in the air, a jump that took him directly to the top of the stairs, blocking the path of the Hydra agent.


    The man''s eyes widened, and he raised his gun to shoot. John was faster, and with a single blow, he sent the man''s body flying back downstairs.


    The vial in his hands flew, falling to the ground and shattering, spreading the serum everywhere among the debris from the explosion and glass.


    The Hydra agent let out a groan; his vision blurred, his broken jaw preventing him from using the poison pill he had replaced one of his teeth with.


    He tried to reach his mouth to break it with his fingers, but a hand with a grip like iron stopped him.


    John arrived beside him and looked into his eyes, then forcefully yanked out the fake tooth.


    "Not so easy, friend" he said, lifting his head to see Agent Carter approaching.


    "How''s the doctor?!" his concerned voice was extremely convincing; he had practiced after all.


    She looked at him and sighed, shaking her head, her sad gaze genuine.


    John lowered his gaze and clenched his fist, then with anger, he grabbed the Hydra agent by the neck and dragged him to Agent Carter.


    "What should we do with him?" he asked.


    She looked at him and replied


    "Leave him to me"


    .


    .


    .


    John saw the blood coming out of his arm and almost frowned. The nurse removed the needle and began sorting through the dozen vials of blood carefully.


    "Is this enough?" he asked with feigned concern.


    Agent Carter, who had been by his side throughout this process, sighed and replied.


    "We don''t know. Without Dr. Erskine and with the serum lost, your blood is the only hope we have to try to recreate it, but that could take years or even decades"


    The loss of the doctor had been a severe blow to the project; without him, their research was almost completely lost.


    John stood up and watched the blood samples being taken away for storage; the moment for the second step of his plan was approaching.


    "Has he said anything?" he asked, and Carter knew whom he was referring to.


    "It''s tough, but sooner or later, everyone talks. I promise we''ll find out who''s behind this" she tried to console him.


    John clicked his tongue.


    "We both know it''s Hydra. The doctor talked to me about them; they''ve been after him since he was rescued. They didn''t want him on our side, and if they couldn''t have him, no one would"


    Hydra, the reason all this began. Peggy knew they were dangerous, but it seemed they had underestimated the extent of their forces.


    John saw the colonel arrive with more people; it seemed the time had come to discuss their future.


    He soon approached them, listening to them talk about Hydra.


    "So what are you going to do about it?" in response to the question of one of the senior officers the colonel replied firmly.


    "I had a talk with the president. From now on, the Strategic Reserve no longer has a "scientific" in his name. We''ll fight head-on and take care of Hydra as we should have done from the start"


    He turned to Agent Carter. "Pack your bags, Agent; we''re leaving, and you too, Stark. We need you. We''re heading to London tonight"


    Seeing that it was time, John intervened. He didn''t know if he would be able to convince the colonel to let him go with them early, but he wanted to try.


    "If you''re going to fight them, then I must go with you"


    At his words, the colonel looked at him with clear anger in his eyes.


    "You''re just an experiment; you have no place in this war. You''ll go to Alamogordo; perhaps there your blood will be more useful to us than lying in the dirt of the battlefield"


    He began to walk away, but John needed to insist on this.


    "General, with all due respect, I''m a super soldier. You saw what I can do, the power I have¡ª" his words were interrupted.


    "The power in the hands of one man does us no good, Sergeant, so I don''t care if you can bend steel with your hands or kill a man with a single punch. I asked for an army, not a single soldier"


    John looked into his eyes and knew this stubborn old man wouldn''t change his mind. How stupid. What did it matter if it was just him? Even if he only had the Super Soldier Serum running through his veins, he could be considered a one-man army.


    Once he had the Compound V in his body, he would do more than just bend steel and kill a man with a single punch.


    Still, he took a step back; antagonizing the army while trying to make history within it served him no purpose.


    The colonel gave him one last look before leaving.


    The man who had been talking to him approached John with a smile.


    It seemed like becoming a circus monkey was still in the script.


    No, Steve might have been content with being a circus monkey. John, John would be a star.


    "I think he''s wrong, I think he''s forgotten what the real goal is, the path is clear Sergeant John"


    The man looked at him with a smile, a smile that only those capable of seeing great opportunities have.


    "You''re a Super Soldier, a real one. I''ve seen what you can do, that power in your hands. I believe it''s only fair that the whole world sees it too" his smile grew wider.


    "A man like you will give security to the masses, to the people. The youth will rush to enlist knowing that you are on our side, that there''s a super soldier fighting alongside us. Something like that isn''t kept under wraps; it''s not hidden. You, sir, can be more than a soldier; you can be a symbol"


    He took John by the shoulder.


    "So what do you say? Do you want to fight in the most important battlefield in this country? Or stay locked up in a dusty laboratory?"


    In these circumstances, there wasn''t much more that John could do. He had to wait for his moment, and until that moment came, he could also pursue his real dream. After all, he always wanted to be a Super Star.


    With a genuine smile, he took the man''s hand and replied


    "Of course I want to fight"


    The man shook his hand excitedly.


    "Then congratulations, you''ve been promoted"


    .


    From the sidelines, Carter watched them walk away with resignation. She hadn''t heard everything they had talked about, but she knew it wasn''t what John had hoped for. He deserved to go with them, to fight by their side.


    But the colonel had let the project''s failure and Dr. Erskine''s death blind him.


    Unable to do anything else, she began to walk away to prepare her bags. She needed to find a way to convince the Colonel, but that wouldn''t happen today. Until then, she hoped John would be okay.


    .


    .


    .


    John had been assigned to a room in a nice hotel in Brooklyn. That afternoon, he had seen the colonel leave with his men; he had been left behind.


    He was still in the army, but no longer as an ordinary soldier.


    "It seems everything has gone according to plan" While starting to participate in the war beforehand would have been better, how things turned out wasn''t bad either. After all, his intention had been not to deviate too much from what he knew until the moment when Compound V ran through his veins.


    Well, that moment was now.


    He closed all the windows, secured the curtains and the door, even placed a piece of furniture in front of it.


    Then he took out his suitcase of personal belongings and broke one of the sides. When he decided not to take Compound V immediately, he had searched for ways to hide it and avoid losing it.


    The best option was to keep it close at all times, and fortunately, he could bring his suitcase, which wasn''t too large, with him almost all the time.


    Before joining the army, he had carefully unstitched a part of the suitcase and tucked the Compound V box between the foam padding inside. The box was small and hard, so there was no risk of breaking the vial if the suitcase was shaken a bit.


    He managed to make everything look normal and easily sewed the suitcase back up. While he wasn''t an expert seamster, he still knew enough not to ruin it.


    Now he took the suitcase and without worrying about its appearance, tore the leather it was made of and took out the vial box.


    He opened the box and saw the Compound V in it, as bright and blue as the first time he saw it. He quickly took out a syringe he had prepared in advance and plunged its needle into the top of the vial, starting to extract the Compound V.


    Once he didn''t leave a single drop, John placed the needle tip directly on his neck, where the jugular vein was, took deep breaths, and gritted his teeth.


    It was all or nothing.


    The needle sank into his neck, and the blue liquid began to flood his bloodstream.


    It was as if molten iron began to run through his veins.


    He widened his eyes, almost started screaming, gritted his teeth, and kept injecting until there was nothing left. He let go of the syringe and fell to his knees.


    His fingers squeezed the metal base of the bed, easily deforming it. The gripping force was so strong that the deformed metal began to change color to a dark red hue.


    John raised his head and opened his eyes, letting out a muffled scream as he felt something change inside him.


    Every cell in his body seemed to struggle intensely for a brief moment, then his DNA began to change once again.


    His eyes began to turn a bluish-green color, replacing the previous pale green.


    He felt his muscles contracting, his bones cracking, and his heart beating strongly.


    Then, as quickly as it all began, it stopped.


    The pain, the discomfort, everything.


    He breathed heavily, sweat dripping from his face, swallowed saliva, and looked at the palms of his hands.


    Had it worked? He clumsily got to his feet and dragged himself to the bathroom, where he looked at himself in the mirror. His face remained the same, his body previously altered by the super soldier serum as well; perhaps the only noticeable change was his eyes.


    His pupils had changed color slightly.


    But other than that, there was nothing strange, no tumor, deformity, or anything like that.


    He raised both hands and looked at his arms, then clenched a fist and opened the palm of his other hand. at a speed faster than a bullet, his fist shot forward, hitting his own palm.


    The air broke, a Super Sonic boom occurred, creating strong vibrations in the room and sending strong gusts of wind.


    John looked at his palm and then at his fist, smiled, smiled so much that he began to laugh out loud.


    It had worked.


    He had succeeded.


    .


    .


    .

 4: Captain America!

    Note: Disclaimer


    I believe people already know this, but I still want to make a disclaimer beforehand. This story does not seek to faithfully and accurately represent the historical facts that occurred during or after World War II.


    I am not a history teacher nor am I well-versed in it. The facts, names, and timing of certain events should not be taken as faithful and accurate information, as these may change for narrative convenience. Everything mentioned in this story is for entertainment purposes and is fictional.


    Thank you.


    4: Captain America!


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Boys and girls! Before you stands the unmatched! The strongest, the number one soldier of the United States! He who instills fear in our enemies and safeguards our freedom! The first and only Super Soldier in the world!"


    The drums began to sound in an increasingly intense beat, the lights focused, and the curtain rose.


    "The Captain America!!!"


    Fireworks exploded, there were cheers and applause, women screamed, men exclaimed, and the crowd of hundreds of people was filled with excitement.


    Spotlights focused on the impressive figure of John, who stood firm and tall with both hands on his hips and a genuine smile on his face.


    He puffed out his chest and raised his right hand, forming the characteristic salute of American soldiers.


    His perfectly aligned white teeth almost seemed to emit their own light, music began to play lightly, and dancers emerged from behind the stage, lining up behind him, ready to start their act at any moment.


    John approached the microphone with much more confidence than he felt internally.


    "Good and honorable men march today to the battlefield, men who once were honest and hardworking, living happy lives, now voluntarily leave their homes and join a cause much greater than any other! To protect our freedom and our lives" he walked across the stage with his head held high, his strong, sonorous voice filling the venue as his eyes met those of the people in the stands.


    "I know not everyone can fight on the front lines, and in an ideal world, no one would have to. But this is not an ideal world, and this is not just any war. That''s why today I stand before you, before the nation and my people, to ask for your help, help to assist those good men who fight for us today, those who risk their lives, their dreams, and their future, so that our world becomes a safer and more prosperous place every day, where our sons and daughters can grow up safe and happy"


    "So I hope that you find within yourselves the spirit of unity that has forged this nation in its darkest moments and has given us the most glorious days. Today, on this great day, you can make a difference, because no matter how small, every contribution will serve to allow our men, our soldiers, to see the dawn of a new day."


    "Every war bond sold will become a hand that supports the backs of those great heroes who enlist for battle. Your contribution will serve to raise the flag of freedom over the heads of our enemies and bring the destruction of everything that threatens justice and honor!"


    "To bring a better tomorrow, so that even in the darkest night, light still illuminates this world. Today, I urge all those present to raise their voices! Who is with me in this fight for our freedom!!!?"


    He raised his fist towards the masses, and the masses responded to his call.


    The ovations came like a tide, applause and cheers, the crowd roared along with him.


    John smiled; working as a low-wage salesman in his previous life had served him quite well.


    .


    .


    .


    "Spectacular! Sublime! Your speech is already making waves across the entire country!"


    Edward, his representative and the army''s public relations manager, shouted with a big smile as he held up several newspapers where John''s name and image were on the front page. John looked at him and teased


    "Better than the speech you gave me, huh?"


    Edward frowned. When John''s first presentation ended, Edward had scolded him a bit because he had thrown away the prepared speech.


    Now, even if he didn''t want to, he had to admit that the speech they had given him was rubbish in comparison.


    "Forget about that! People are dying to see you. We''ve sold out tickets for the scheduled presentations and we''re opening more. Kid, I need you to get ready because you''re going to travel all over the country" he put his hand on John''s shoulder with a big smile.


    John sighed. "If you had let me use the name I wanted, this could have gone beyond the country"


    Edward rolled his eyes.


    "You''re a soldier of the United States, not of the world. We just need you to be a success among our people and maybe the allies; the rest, we''ll see after the war" Edward began to leave, still having much to work on.


    "Besides, Captain America sounds much better than Captain Marvel" he said before leaving the dressing room, leaving John alone.


    The super soldier watched him go and shook his head. Well, what''s done is done; Captain America was still a good name.


    John looked at himself in the mirror. Fortunately, he had been able to have more influence on the costume.


    He was a soldier, so he had to wear green, that''s what he said when the image designers started making sketches. That proposal was almost immediately rejected. He needed to be eye-catching, something that people would turn to look at no matter what they were doing.


    Reluctantly, John accepted that he would have to wear the characteristic colors but demanded that they add some black and make the blue darker, and the whites less white, leaning more towards silver.


    He needed to be iconic, so the star on the chest stayed, but with the addition of what seemed to be silver eagle wings on either side of it. He needed to be recognizable, so he asked not to wear a mask.


    He needed to look like a real soldier and a hero at the same time, so he was allowed to wear more than just thin fabric. Fortunately, the army''s public relations department had some money, so reluctantly, they were able to meet his demands.


    And that had been a complete success. His image was on the front page of every newspaper in the country, even starting to spread to allied countries.


    It would be embarrassing for the U.S. army if the image of the country wore a poorly made costume.


    John looked at himself in the mirror. It was strange, the stage, the lights, the exclamations, and ovations.


    Despite getting everything he had wanted, it still felt unreal, fake, as if he were just in a dream. But this wasn''t a dream; it was real, and it was his life, a life that would soon be engulfed in chaos and turmoil.


    The sound of flirtatious laughter came, and behind him, the dressing room door opened. Several of the dancers entered with mischievous smiles, their eyes meeting through the mirror, and John smiled, admiring their attractively athletic bodies as they began to undress for him.


    The future might be tumultuous, but the present was now, and before being thrown into the flames of war, one had to enjoy their moments of peace.


    After all, he was the man who would save the world.


    .


    .


    .


    "I know the future seems uncertain, but that''s just a deception our enemies seek to implant in the minds of our youth. The reality is that we are stronger than ever! Every contribution and donation you have made has managed to safeguard thousands of lives. Every day that passes, our enemies tremble before our army because it is clear to them that our people will not yield to any threat. They tremble in fear because they know they will never be able to bend us!"


    His voice echoed throughout the venue, people cheered and applauded, and suddenly!!!


    Falling from the ceiling, sliding down long ropes, twelve men dressed in black raised "weapons" towards John. Then, one more emerged from the shadows. The crude imitation of Hitler exclaimed loudly with poorly pronounced German words. As if it were a command, his men rushed towards the super soldier with ferocity.


    The crowd screamed in fear, children stood up with wide eyes.


    John moved quickly and agilely, with punches and kicks excellently practiced, within seconds he disarmed them and easily lifted their bodies, tossing them off the stage to a place out of sight of the spectators.


    In the face of the demonstration of superhuman strength, the audience exclaimed, and "Hitler" trembled. He tried to raise his weapon, but with a quick kick, John snatched it from his hand and approached him, grabbing him by the neck and lifting his body easily into the air.


    John smiled at the audience, clenched his fist, and punched Hitler in the face while using his other hand to exert some force, sending the man flying to the same place as the others.


    "And no matter what dirty tactics they use, they will always fail. You know why?" he asked, placing his palm to his ear. The crowd waited expectantly, ready to shout along with him.


    "Because I am here!!!"


    As he said that, he flexed the arm he had used to strike the Hitler impersonator, causing the crowd to scream even louder.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    The tour continued, wherever he went, people gathered in masses. He signed posters, comics of himself, and even personally baptized some children.


    He participated in recordings, whether for commercials and advertisements or for full-length movies. He personally wrote several scripts and even released his own songs.


    Soon, the slogan he had chosen began to spread among the public.


    "Because I am here!"


    Discreetly but effectively, he began to add more and more of his own importance into his speeches.


    "Hitler and his men think they can impose their absurd ideologies on our people, poison the minds of our children, and blind them while they commit atrocities around the world. Well, I disagree! I believe that freedom, justice, and respect for life are the truth. That''s why, no matter what, I will defend these beliefs until my last breath! As long as I stand, as long as I am here, nothing and no one can bend the world or its people!"


    He looked at the crowd and smiled.


    "Because my mission, my one true mission, is to protect them, to safeguard this world and its people, to preserve justice and peace, and that''s Because..." The crowd waited expectantly, ready to rise from their seats.


    "I am here!!!"


    He briefly bowed as the crowd roared, throwing roses and shouting his name.


    "Captain! Captain! Captain!"


    "AMERICA!!!"


    .


    .


    .


    Shaking hands, smiling, engaging in casual conversation¡ªJohn had started to get used to it.


    Still, it was boring. All those fake smiles and uninteresting people were quickly becoming tiresome.


    It was the night after an important presentation, and John had found the perfect moment to excuse himself and escape from the main hall where "important" people were busy licking each other''s boots..


    He made his way to a secluded balcony where the views of New York greeted him. Returning to the Big Apple after traveling across the country felt like coming home after a long business trip.


    He looked at the starry sky and lit his cigar. The best thing about being a superhuman? Super lungs. He had never dared to smoke in his previous life for fear of getting sick, but in this life, many of those concerns had become inconsequential.


    "Almost time" he heard that the next show was especially for the army. If he wasn''t mistaken, this would be the moment when he should leave the "showbiz" life behind. It had been beautiful while it lasted. John would truly cherish these memories. He had always wanted to be an actor, always wanted to be famous, and he had achieved it. Now, he needed to do the real heavy lifting. Leisure time was over; it was time to face destiny.


    As he contemplated the not-so-distant future, footsteps behind him caught his attention. They were trembling, nervous, like someone hesitating to approach. Perhaps another beneficial characteristic of being a super soldier was the "super" senses.


    He could see better, he could even see in the night without any light. He could hear better, not at the level of hearing everything that happened on the planet or anything like that, but enough better to not be taken by surprise.


    John hadn''t just been enjoying life; he had also been training, getting used to his new strength, testing his senses, learning, and studying.


    In reality, he had mastered German in less than a week. He still had some accent, but he could speak it, listen to it, and write it perfectly. The same went for Japanese, French, and several other languages.


    in addition to that he had familiarized himself with all types of weaponry of the present era., as well as vehicles and how to operate them. If he was going to war, he needed to know at least what he was up against.


    Super soldier or not, anyone could be taken by surprise, and he wasn''t going to tarnish the image he had worked so hard to build by being careless.


    His mind, although it didn''t feel different, had changed. He wouldn''t say he was a super genius, but certainly the speed at which he could comprehend and learn had skyrocketed. He didn''t feel smarter, but he felt more capable.


    John sighed and extinguished the cigar with his fingers, unperturbed by the heat that would have hurt others. He turned, ready for another meaningless conversation.


    What he saw was a middle-aged woman acting strangely. She was dressed in typical high-class attire of the era, with long blonde hair and blue eyes. When their gazes met, she opened and closed her mouth as if she wanted to speak but didn''t know what to say.


    "Everything okay, ma''am?" At his question, the woman seemed to regain her composure. She swallowed and hesitated before clenching her fists and taking a step forward.


    "You''re Captain America! You''re a hero! They talk about you everywhere. They say you save the world, you help everyone, that you can do anything..." her behavior was very strange, discordant. John couldn''t quite identify what was wrong.


    "Well, not everything. I still don''t know how to fly" he joked, trying to lighten the strangely heavy atmosphere. She laughed, relaxing a bit, but still visibly fearful, and continued speaking.


    "I didn''t know where else to go. I had nowhere else to go. My parents... they hate me now. I changed, I became different... Weird. So, I ran away and saw the posters. I thought if it was you, you could help me, tell me what''s happening to me"


    She was panicked and scared, it was obvious to see. As well as the almost childlike hope and excitement in her eyes when she looked at him.


    It was strange.


    "Alright, I can help you, just tell me the problem" the woman nodded, nervously swallowing but seeming to trust him enough to decide to proceed.


    Then suddenly, her figure began to change, as if her entire shape were undergoing a complete transformation, like a metamorphosis.


    Soon, her height decreased by several centimeters, her skin started to turn blue, and intense red hair replaced the Blonde, yellow eyes looking at him nervously and fearfully, as if expecting an adverse reaction, perhaps waiting for disgust or fear.


    John observed the body of the 15-year-old girl before him and had to use all his self-control not to show his surprise. He simply raised an eyebrow to show a hint of "amazement"


    He approached her and slowly took her blue hand. She seemed nervous, but seeing no disgust or anything similar in his gaze, she let him hold her hand. John caressed the blue skin; its texture was smooth but with small parts almost like scales scattered in some sections like the knuckles. They were few and almost unnoticeable, but they were there.


    "I don''t know how I became like this"


    Well, John knew, more or less.


    "I think it''s best if we have a long chat. You said you ran away, right? Have you eaten anything yet?"


    She shook her head quickly. Everything had happened too quickly. Her transformation had occurred without her being able to hide it. Her parents had panicked upon seeing her, and her father had even attempted to shoot her, so she ran. She had been wandering the streets of New York all afternoon, changing her appearance until she saw the posters about Captain America''s show.


    That''s when she snuck in using her new ability and waited until he was alone to try to talk to him.


    "Alright then, let''s go. I''ll get you something good to eat" She nodded, still holding his hand, and followed him. John easily navigated through the place, even if it was his first time there. He had already memorized the layout, making it easy for him to avoid people using his heightened senses.


    As he led her towards his private dressing room, he couldn''t help but glance at the girl with blue skin from the corner of his eye.


    It seemed like all his plans would have to change. The future had become much less certain now, and John had lost all confidence in what he thought would be a smooth and glorious journey.


    What a disaster.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    With over 100 votes (counting Patreon and other sites), winning by an almost overwhelming margin, the name "Captain America" has emerged victorious to stay!


    It was certainly unexpected. To those who voted for another name, I can only apologize. Democracy has spoken, and as this is a land of freedom, cough cough, we can only abide by what the people have chosen.


    As for the chapter... If the MCU is too peaceful in this period of time (metaphorically speaking), we definitely need something to spice up the plot. So let''s add the X-Men tag to this.


    And an AU tag as well, just in case... So X-Men AU


    This is my first time writing speeches, I must say that I didn''t expect it to be more difficult than it seems, I hope to get better at it as the story progresses.


    You know, if there is any error in the chapter, you can tell me and I will correct it.


    The next update of SuperSoldier is now available on Patreon (patreon.com/EmmaCruzader) and soon there will be another chapter there, If you don''t want to wait for a public update, you can take a look at it n.n

 5: This War is Mine

    5: This War is Mine


    John watched the girl eat as if there were no tomorrow. Maybe she really hadn''t eaten in a long time, or maybe she simply had a big appetite. He didn''t know, but it was certainly surprising how much she could eat in such a short time.


    Did it have something to do with her powers? Energy expenditure? Idle thoughts filled his mind as he contemplated a future from which he no longer knew what to expect.


    Mutants¡ªJohn knew about them. When he was younger, he remembered going to see some of the movies in the theater, but that was a long time ago. Fortunately, the serum and Compound V had done more than just give him an indestructible body and immeasurable strength.


    His mind was different. He didn''t know exactly the magnitude of the change, but now he could perfectly remember things he couldn''t before. He didn''t know if he would call it perfect memory, as there were still things he "forgot" until he needed to remember them. It was then that his brain brought those memories back with perfect clarity.


    That was the case with the girl in front of him. At first, he barely remembered some things, but right now he had almost completely recalled everything he knew about mutants, which honestly wasn''t much since he had only seen the movies.


    And in the movies, this girl shouldn''t be around 15 years old at this time.


    And much less be in the same universe as Captain America...


    "What''s your name?" he asked, causing the girl to stop and look at him with embarrassment, realizing the strange spectacle she had been making with her hurried eating.


    She quickly swallowed and took a sip of water.


    "Raven, my name is Raven" she responded somewhat hesitantly. John raised an eyebrow.


    "No last name?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t think I have one now" Her father had been quite clear with his words as he chased her with his rifle.


    "Well, I suppose that''s obvious, but you can call me John" Despite his heroic name, people also knew his civilian name. Raven smiled a little and nodded, her nervousness still there but slightly calmed.


    "Where do you want me to start?" he asked, sitting down in front of her. John didn''t know exactly what to do with the young "mutant" She was a variable, something that could derail all his plans, if it was still possible to carry them out. If she existed, how many others existed? How many others were on Red Skull''s side? The Nazis'' side?


    A fight that should have been simple could end very badly if he wasn''t careful.


    He wondered if this was the work of V, a final "Screw you, did you think it would be that easy?" just to mess with him.


    Raven straightened up and looked at her now blue hands. It was very strange for her, feeling the change. What was it? Why her? She still hadn''t fully processed the events of the last day, so she didn''t know exactly what she was supposed to do. But she was clear about one thing: she wanted to know what was happening to her.


    "What''s happening to me?" she asked hesitantly.


    John sighed inwardly. It was time to improvise. Since mutants were in this world, he had to seriously change his approach. It was still early enough in the story to make significant changes. Maybe... he could change how the world perceived mutants if he played his cards right.


    Of course, his focus wouldn''t suddenly shift solely to mutants. He was Captain America! His story was still in its infancy. Whether he could change the fate of mutants or not was merely secondary in comparison if the world ended up as a Nazi dystopia.


    "Well, how much do you know about biology?"


    Raven blinked and tilted her head to one side.


    "Bio-what?"


    John looked at her. Right, it was the 40s...


    He had forgotten that women hadn''t had real access to... well, almost anything in these times.


    Of course, there were special cases like Agent Carter and other women in the army, but aside from them, civilian women still had some serious issues. He didn''t really know how serious since he hadn''t thought about it until now.


    Raven must be around 15 years old. If her family was considerate, she should have at least gone to primary school, right?


    "Let''s change the question. How much do you know about the human body and its evolution?"


    After that, John had to become a teacher and give a crash course on human biology in two hours. Fortunately, he was quite good at explaining, and it helped that he could remember all the important information verbatim.


    "So, DNA dictates the traits we inherit from our relatives?" Despite having only gone through the first year of middle school before her parents decided it was too much of a waste, Raven was able to understand most of the explanation.


    It helped a lot that John was clear and explained things in a way that was easy to follow.


    "Yes, and that''s what makes you special" he pointed out, causing a look of confusion to appear on Raven''s face.


    John decided it was time to start changing the perception of mutants, beginning with what the mutants themselves thought of themselves. Sure, only Raven was here, but she could spread the knowledge to other mutants and so on.


    "Humans have evolved a lot throughout history. Despite our technological boom starting only a few thousand years ago, the truth is we''ve been around for millions of years"


    "During all that time, humanity has remained almost the same, with only some minor changes... That is starting to change slowly but surely"


    Raven listened attentively. The answers she was looking for were about to be given to her.


    "To make it easier to understand, you can take me as an example. What do you know about a super soldier?"


    Raven nodded, but then frowned and shook her head. She knew that Captain America was the only and first super soldier; they said that all the time. It was on his posters, in the newspapers, even on the radio.


    But what did that really mean? She couldn''t say for sure.


    Seeing her doubts, John began to explain.


    "Well, you know how DNA dictates the traits of a human being? Their capacities, whether physical or mental?" She knew that, as John had just explained it, so she nodded.


    "The Project Rebirth that I was part of was an attempt by the U.S. military to awaken and modify the best traits within human DNA¡ªsuper strength, super speed, enhanced durability, as well as heightened senses. They succeeded, but only with me. Due to the assassination of the lead scientist, the project was abandoned"


    John took one of the metal shields he used as props and, with one hand, began to bend it easily until it became a small, perfectly compacted metal sphere, which he handed to Raven.


    The girl took the sphere with wide eyes. Although she had heard that Captain America was the strongest soldier, she had never really thought about what that meant until now. His strength was beyond human, beyond normal.


    Like her.


    "You could say I am a forced evolution, but you... you are natural" he said, pointing to her blue skin.


    Raven looked at herself once again. Evolution? Somehow, once she obtained this explanation, her change stopped seeming "monstrous and strange." They say knowledge gives perspective, and those who don''t have it tend to ignore what is in front of them, as if judging something as trash when it is actually an invaluable treasure.


    Raven didn''t know exactly what to feel, but she preferred positive feelings over letting herself be carried away by negative ones.


    "You are special because of that. Just like you, there are others who are part of a cycle of natural evolution¡ªhumans, but much more than that. Meta-humans, if we want to give them an appropriate name"


    Mutants? What was that? No, if John had anything to say about it, they would have a better name, one that didn''t depict them as something "unpleasant," but as what they really were.


    "Meta-human..." Raven repeated the word softly and smiled. She liked how it sounded.


    .


    .


    .


    "Are you sure about this?" It might have been the fourth time he asked, but John wanted one last confirmation.


    Beside him, Raven, who now looked like a woman in her early twenties with dark curly hair, nodded emphatically.


    It was the day after their encounter, and it was time for John and his team to leave New York for the military barracks to put on a special show for the soldiers.


    "I have nowhere else to go. Wouldn''t it be better if I followed you?" she asked, looking at him with pleading eyes.


    John sighed. In any other circumstance, he would have said no, but in this situation, he couldn''t just leave her to fend for herself. He didn''t know what kind of disaster she could cause if he did.


    "Okay, but remember the rules" he said, making her smile and nod excitedly.


    The rules were simple, really: don''t mention her real age, don''t reveal her powers, and don''t act without consulting him.


    Convincing Edward hadn''t been easy either. The guy really thought he had kidnapped Raven from her family or something. her gaze on him had changed a bit, but he didn''t say anything after John insisted. Would this be a small stain on his record?


    Fortunately, Raven''s current disguise made her age quite well disguised. Although people thought differently in these times than they would in the future, John preferred not to have the label "cradle robber" on his list.


    Speaking of Raven''s disguise, they had been experimenting a bit with her powers. She could mimic any appearance, even clothes, texture, hardness, and all other aspects. It was interesting how it worked.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    While they were thinking about how to make her blend in, John had suggested "combining" that is, trying to add different types of traits to create a "new" person.


    She had used her original face, the one she had before changing, but removing certain features that would make her look too young. Likewise, she had changed her hair color and shape, as well as borrowed certain features from the bodies of the dancers who accompanied John on his tour. Somehow, muscle memory and physical ability integrated into her new features, and she was able to perfectly mimic their dance movements and flexibility.


    John then wondered what would happen if she copied him. Would it be a truly "perfect" copy? Would it be as strong and tough as he was? He hadn''t suggested it because they were short on time.


    In the end, Raven had obtained a new identity as a young inhabitant of New York whom John had randomly met and decided to take with him out of the blue... If that didn''t sound exactly like the best excuse, there was little time to work with, so he had to improvise.


    He hoped to get a better identity for her later, one that could withstand the scrutiny of the "curious." For now, they would have to go with this until then.


    What a mess.


    .


    .


    .


    Raven looked at the base they were slowly approaching with mixed emotions. This was the first time she had been so far from home. She had been living in New York all her life. She had heard of distant places before, but she had never had the opportunity to go.


    Now she was here, alongside Captain America! Of course, how she got to this place wasn''t exactly how she had wished it would be. But dwelling on that served no purpose at all. She preferred to focus on the now and not to depress herself by remembering how she was forcibly expelled from her home.


    With curious eyes, she looked at all the people around her. Most of them were soldiers and logistics personnel. It was a large base, and they soon began to walk around the place until they reached the stage where John would have his encounter with the soldiers.


    She saw the weapons, the tanks, and the vehicles. It was fascinating in a certain sense. It was like seeing a different world. Even though she knew they were at war, she never really thought about what it truly meant until now.


    She adjusted the trench coat over her body, a real one and not a copy that John had gotten for her during the journey. After all, it was easier to maintain concentration on her transformation if she just focused on keeping the shape of her body.


    She glanced at John from the corner of her eye, who was talking to "Edward" whom she had barely seen once. Soon, everyone began to hurry to prepare for the presentation.


    She even saw John helping out, either carrying props or setting up the stage. She couldn''t find much to do herself apart from helping where she could. She didn''t know anyone, but she had always been good at adapting, and soon she managed to do some simple tasks to keep herself busy.


    In no time, the place began to fill up more and more with soldiers. The stage was set, and John prepared to go up. Not knowing what else to do, she stayed behind the stage with other people, watching him. Somehow, his face seemed much more serious than before. She didn''t know if it was because of her new powers or something else, but she had started to become quite good at reading people''s expressions and body language.


    .


    John stepped onto the stage and looked at the clustered soldiers, sitting on the ground, standing, perched on some vehicle or tank. They all had tired expressions, and he could see some with obvious bandages on them. These men were important. John knew he could go to war alone, handle everything himself, even the toughest missions.


    But what sense did that make? Of course, if he wanted to end the war quickly, that would serve, but John didn''t plan on doing that. He was an actor; he needed an audience. What was the point of performing if there were no eyes to watch?


    And these soldiers, they would be part of many others who would see him on the battlefield.


    For some reason, that thought made him hesitate for a second.


    But it was just a brief second. He had already made that decision, and changing it now wasn''t an option.


    Still, he couldn''t help but feel a bitter feeling within him. What had changed? Had he been carried away too much in recent months?


    He cleared his throat and smiled, looking down at the soldiers who were looking at him with boredom and even mockery. It was normal. To them, he was just a circus monkey, a clown who did propaganda to fund their weapons.


    But that would change soon, once he showed what he was really capable of, once he went to war. He approached the microphone and began to speak.


    "I know most of you are here for the dancers, I mean, I don''t blame you, Have you seen those legs?" he said, pointing behind him where the girls stood in a row, smiling.


    The soldiers cheered and whistled at them, clearly agreeing with him.


    "But before you can enjoy their incredible dance moves, I must give a little speech" this time there were some boos.


    "I know, I know" he raised his hands, calming them down more easily than he expected.


    "I know many of you just want to have a good time after risking your lives on the front lines, and I won''t be the one to deny you that. So, I won''t beat around the bush. I just want to say a few words to you" he said with all the sincerity he could muster.


    "Despite what people may believe, I know the true heroes are here, in front of me. Your effort and sacrifice are a great inspiration to me and all the citizens of this country. It inspires us to stand tall and keep fighting for what is right because we know that no matter how difficult or frightening the future may seem, as long as you stand, as long as you keep fighting, this world will see a future where dignity, honor, and justice become a reality for us all"


    "So, today, I thank you on behalf of every man, woman, and child in this world. I express my deepest and sincerest gratitude for your efforts, for your struggle, and for your sacrifices.... Thank you very much!" he bowed slightly.


    There was silence, then John straightened up and smiled.


    "Now, I''ll let these beautiful women thank you in their own way" he winked, and the music started along with the applause and cheers from the crowd. The dancers came to the front of the stage as John exited.


    He reached Raven''s side and couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    "What did you think? Do you think I did well?" He had never asked anyone this before because he had never thought too much about his previous speeches, but this was different. Speaking face to face with those people who would likely die because of him felt much more meaningful than speaking to a group of civilians only to have them spend their money on bonds.


    "I think it was very sincere. I''m sure they liked it" Raven said. She could see the faces of some soldiers, and while most barely showed any expression during the speech, some of them were more expressive as they listened. From what she could tell, there were some small smiles on their faces.


    john nodded with some hesitation and looked at the sky, which was starting to cloud over. It looked like it was going to rain.


    .


    .


    .


    The show ended, and Raven had returned to where they would be staying until further notice, while John walked through the barracks watching as ambulances arrived with more and more wounded soldiers. The tents were full, and thanks to his enhanced hearing, he could hear their cries of pain and agony as if they were right next to his ear.


    It was strangely heartbreaking.


    John never thought he would feel any kind of regret for his actions. When he arrived in this world and spent a month in training before becoming a super soldier, he had been quite sure of the path to follow.


    The sacrifices that needed to be made.


    "Brings out the worst and the best in you, huh..." Who would have thought? The one who had never considered himself a good person actually had some conscience within him.


    How foolish.


    Because just as that small spark of conscience had illuminated, the blazing fire that was his desire for success had done the same.


    Regret, sorrow, and pain, he could allow himself to feel them in private, as hypocritical as it was, but no matter what, it wouldn''t interfere with what he had already decided to do.


    And so what if thousands died because of him? In the end, he would save millions. In the end, he would create a better world. When all was said and done, his name would be hailed for eternity, and the ashes of those who died would be the foundation and pillar upon which a more prosperous tomorrow would be built.


    Maybe when that moment came, V wouldn''t even have to drag him down; he would have earned himself a VIP pass to hell.


    "It''s a balance, just compensate it" he only had to make the weight of his actions lean towards the right side.


    "John!" a voice snapped him out of his deep thoughts, and he looked up to see a familiar face, the red hair was quite distinctive.


    "Hey, Agent" he raised his hand, feigning surprise, though the truth was he had been expecting to meet her soon.


    She approached him with a small smile.


    "I saw the presentation, I didn''t expect to see that side of the Great Captain America" she said, emphasizing her last words, and John feigned a grimace.


    "I thought it was the right thing to do. I didn''t come to sell bonds, not today at least" he said wearily, causing his shoulders to slump a little.


    "And is that all you want to do? Give shows and jump on stage to sell bonds?" Carter said with some reproach in her voice.


    "Do you think I''m a dancing monkey, Agent?" he suddenly asked, looking her straight in the eyes, silencing her.


    "I didn''t mean-" Carter began, but John cut her off.


    "Because I do. I think I''m just the circus monkey when I could be more, do more. I see this place, the men fighting for their lives every day, and I can''t help but wonder what the hell I''m doing"


    John gestured towards the tents, the ambulances transporting the wounded, and the soldiers with bandages covering their bodies.


    "Every day since the serum entered my body, I wonder if what I''m doing is right. Are my actions really helping? Is this all I can do for this world? Is this the only way?"


    Agent Carter looked at him and shook her head.


    "This is not your only option," she said softly. As they spoke, activity in the area increased, with more wounded arriving every moment. John frowned, and seeing how he looked at the soldiers, Agent Carter had an idea.


    "Do you know what happened to them?" the agent asked, catching John''s attention.


    "Something horrible, I imagine. They seem to have traveled to hell" he said, watching as they pulled a man without both legs out of one of the ambulances.


    "Surely they did. A few days ago, Hydra sent a new type of troops never seen before to the front lines. Two hundred of our men encountered them, and less than fifty returned" Agent Carter explained grimly.


    John silently gazed at the wounded in the distance.


    "What happened to the others?" he asked.


    "Dead if they were lucky, but most likely captured. There are reports that Hydra is using our men as slaves, forcing them to work for them" she replied.


    John furrowed his brows deeply.


    "And what is the army doing about it? Are they going to rescue them or-" his words were cut off by Agent Carter.


    "No" she said, shaking her head and looking at him seriously.


    "The army won''t do anything for them. They have no plans to save them"


    John stood still and silent. Without saying another word, he began to walk with firm steps towards the main station of the barracks.


    Watching him go with determination shining in his eyes, Agent Carter couldn''t help but wonder if she was doing the right thing.


    But there was no other way. Hydra had advanced too far; rumors spoke of weapons never seen before, capable of turning a man''s body to dust instantly with a single shot.


    Common soldiers could never win anymore. They needed something more, something stronger.


    And John was all they had. Sighing inwardly, the agent began to follow him. There was no time for regret; war never waited for anyone.


    .


    .


    .


    John entered with hurried steps and stood in front of Colonel Philips''s desk. the man was signing letter after letter for families who had lost one of their own on this day..


    "Colonel" John''s voice made him pause and look up to meet his gaze.


    "Well, look who it is, America''s favorite dancer! What do you want now, boy? I don''t have time to waste; I have another dozen letters to sign" bitterness crept into his voice towards the end.


    John glanced quickly at the map behind the Colonel, though he already had a mental image of it. It was better to confirm than to rely on memories that he wasn''t sure were still reliable.


    "I came to inform you" John said, causing the Colonel to look at him again with confusion.


    "What do you mean?"


    John met his gaze and spoke loudly enough for everyone around to hear. Agent Carter stood behind him, listening intently, as she wasn''t exactly sure what he was going to do.


    "I know many of the men for whom you''re signing those letters are still alive. I know you have no plans to rescue them"


    The Colonel stood up immediately.


    "Watch your words boy! Do you think it''s so easy to open your mouth and speak without knowing?!" His palm crashed against his desk, making a loud sound.


    "Do you think it''s my choice to abandon those men?!" the Colonel asked loudly.


    John looked directly at him.


    "No, I don''t believe it''s your choice. I believe you have no choice, and that''s why I''m here" John took a deep breath.


    "The last time we met, you told me you didn''t need me, that one man was useless to the army. But you were wrong and I won''t wait any longer; not anymore."


    The Colonel smirked and asked sarcastically with a low laugh.


    "And what will you do, soldier? Will you take that silly shield of yours and go 50 kilometers behind enemy lines? Venture into one of the most fortified territories in the world where hundreds of men die daily? All by yourself?" He laughed aloud, and some of the soldiers around joined in.


    "Yes, sir, I will" John''s voice cut through their laughter, causing everyone to look at him as if he were foolish.


    "I know you don''t trust me, and I don''t care. I know you have no choice, but I do. I will do this, and I hope you won''t stand in my way"


    The Colonel''s expression turned into cold rage.


    "Have you gone mad?! This isn''t a game or one of your stupid shows! This is a battlefield where thousands of lives are lost every day! Dancing steps and flowery speeches won''t work here, soldier! This is war!" The Colonel breathed heavily before sitting back down and speaking seriously with a thick, heavy voice.


    "Now get out of here and stop this nonsense. You have another show to give tomorrow. Remember your place, boy. This war is for real soldiers, not dancers" the Colonel stopped looking at him and began signing condolence letters once more, paying no more attention. All the other soldiers and army members around chuckled under their breath and returned to their duties almost simultaneously.


    Agent Carter at his side was the only one who didn''t laugh.


    John nodded to her and turned away, starting to leave.


    "It is, sir. But don''t forget that This war is mine too"


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    What do you think? I''m still working on the speeches, it''s actually more complicated than I thought. As always, your critiques, advice, and suggestions are welcome.


    I think that the preparation time has been enough, the war is coming and with it the really interesting things begin!


    The next update of SuperSoldier is now available on Patreon (patreon.com/EmmaCruzader) If you don''t want to wait for a public update, you can take a look at it n.n

 6: First contact

    6: First contact


    "Where are you going?" Raven watched nervously as John hastily grabbed a few things. He had suddenly entered while she was taking a nap; he seemed to be in a hurry, and his expression was serious. Something serious was happening. Raven had started to become quite good at reading people''s body language, something she hadn''t been able to do so well before. She attributed it to her powers; she could become anything, perfectly imitating anyone. That also came with the ability to act like them, even if she had never known them before.


    This had resulted in her being able to read people quite well. John was more difficult than most but also easier in some ways. He clearly showed what he felt, as if he always wore his heart on his sleeve. Raven had learned that people hide many things; they strive to hide parts of themselves behind layers and layers of lies. But John was different; he seemed to have no need to hide anything. Yet, at the same time, there were moments, small fractions of a second, where he seemed to transform in some way.


    It was as if the man who was always honest had something more beneath what should be his true self. It was confusing, and even with her powers, Raven couldn''t see through it.


    "I''ve let others dictate what I should do for too long, Raven. I''m a soldier, not a circus monkey or a glorified dancer. It''s time for me to do what I should have always done: go to war." He looked her in the eyes, blue eyes with hints of light green. There it was again, an unbridled honesty that for some reason Raven couldn''t question.


    "What will happen to me? What will I do?" she couldn''t help but ask. While it had been her choice to follow him, he had promised to help her too, to take care of her. In the end, she was still a teenager with no place or family to turn to. At this moment, John was all she had left, and if he left, then she would have nothing.


    John put his hand on her shoulder and reassured her with a soft voice.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back quickly. You can stay here until I return, and then I''ll take you to a place where you''ll be safe while the war passes."


    That didn''t sit well with Raven. Maybe a different girl would be fine with just having a home and waiting for all the bad things to happen, but she wasn''t like that. She didn''t like waiting.


    "Let me go with you, I can help!"


    John looked at her, sighed, and paused for a moment in his haste.


    "Raven, war, war is not a place you want to go. I know things have been turbulent for you, and you''re barely adjusting to this new life, but the battlefield is a cruel and ruthless one. If you go, you''ll never be who you once were,"


    He said it with a seriousness that Raven knew she couldn''t convince him otherwise, no matter what she said. He adjusted his suit one last time before grabbing his shield and preparing to leave. Before he went, he stopped at the door and gave her one last look.


    "I''ll come back, I promise."


    Then he left, and Raven clenched her fists, feeling useless. She was a meta-human! Something just like him, like a super soldier! So why was she staying behind while he went to fight?


    She paced around the room, thinking about what to do, and that''s when she heard the sound of birds'' cawing. She looked out the window and saw one of the many crows that surrounded the base, staring at her intently. In a place where soldiers'' corpses were coming out by the dozens every day, seeing crows wasn''t strange. She had seen many before, but rarely this close.


    Raven frowned, feeling her skin tingling, and a strange idea crossed her mind. Maybe...


    Her disguise fell away, her blue skin along with her long red hair returned, her yellow eyes stared at the crow, which now seemed to look at her in "amazement" at her change. She smiled, and in a way beyond natural, her physical structure began to change. Her body shrank, black feathers started to emerge from her skin, and her face transformed, a beak growing where her jaw had been.


    In a matter of moments, her persona had disappeared, replaced by a crow completely identical to the one outside her window. Both animals looked at each other, and then Raven cawed, causing the other crow to fly away.


    She flapped her wings experimentally. Although she had flown for the first time on the plane that brought them to Italy, this felt different. Carefully, she stretched her wings and then leaped into the air, flapping her "hands" causing the momentum to increase, and she flew out the window, a sound akin to a cry of excitement coming from her beak.


    Her dark eyes followed John''s back as he walked away, and without hesitation, she took flight, following him.


    .


    .


    .


    "And what''s your grand plan?" Peggy looked at John as he studied a map of the area he had requested secretly.


    "Here, this place is where their transports move daily. Although it''s heavily guarded, it will also give me a chance to enter Hydra''s base directly," he said, pointing to one of the points on the map that the army had managed to "verify"


    "And how will you get there? Do you really think you can cross the Italian border and the front line to Austria by yourself?"


    John smiled, one of those confident smiles Peggy had come to know from him even though they hadn''t interacted much. She liked that smile, but at the same time, she knew it meant he was willing to do something "crazy."


    "The serum, it''s been more incredible than I initially thought. It''s been a few months, but I feel much stronger than when I left that Laboratory. I don''t know how much, but I think I can cross the battlefield myself."


    She didn''t doubt his words. The serum was so experimental that knowing its real effects in practice would have been an entire field of study if Dr. Erskine hadn''t died. Now, the only living subject who could point out any effects the serum had on humans was John. If John one day said that the serum made him capable of flying through the air and spitting ice, then no one could contradict him.


    "Confidence is good, but having too much can kill you. I know you''ve been on the battlefield before, so you know how dangerous it is, but there must be better options than doing it all by yourself..." She wanted him to do something, but sending him alone to essentially the front lines of German territory was too dangerous.


    They were stationed at a base near the borders, more precisely near the Trentino-Alto Adige area in Italy. The whole way from there to the mountains that separated Italy and Austria had become the fiercest battlefield in recent days.


    The Allies had managed to gain some control of Italy after Mussolini''s death. The place still wasn''t entirely safe, but their bases were firmly planted in Italian territory. The problem arose once you started to approach the borders with Austria. Cities and towns were burning, the mountains had turned into a relentless hell where thousands of men were losing their lives every moment.


    Losing Italy had been a harsh blow for the Germans, and they wanted it back no matter the cost, and if something didn''t change, they would soon succeed.


    "I''m a super soldier, remember? The battlefield is where I should have always been. I just regret not getting here sooner." They both looked at each other for what seemed like hours but were only a few seconds. She gritted her teeth, but the decision was made.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    She had been the one to push this, so why did she feel regret now?


    "You can''t die," she said without thinking, and he raised an eyebrow, looking at her with doubt.


    "You have to come back." she told him. She couldn''t live with herself if he died because of her.


    He smiled at her, this time with one of those gentle smiles that made her stomach flutter for no reason.


    "I will. It''s a promise, and I never break my promises," he said, smiling at her. They both drew closer to each other, and before she could stop herself, she hugged him. Their faces inches away from touching, it might be the last time they would ever see each other so she couldn''t help but get carried away even if it was only for an instant.


    She felt his lips on hers, getting lost in the warm sensation as their bodies twisted against each other. It could have lasted for hours, but time was precious, so she had to end it even if she was reluctant to do so.


    "See you soon, Agent," he said before adjusting his shield on his back and taking the map, then he left.


    She reached out her hand for a moment, then clenched her fist. He was doing his part; she should do hers.


    In the skies, a crow followed John''s path unnoticed by anyone.


    .


    .


    .


    Northern Italy, near Bressanone.


    Carlo crouched down as enemy fire rained over his head like an incessant steel downpour. He swallowed the blood trickling down the inside of his mouth and quickly reloaded the weapon he had stolen from one of the German corpses.


    Carlo had been just a farmer; he hadn''t been part of the army, and if it were up to him, he would never have wielded a weapon. But a man''s will is smaller than God''s will, and now he was here, as part of the partisan resistance. With the Allies aiding them, the resistance had become bolder. They wanted the Germans out, but the Germans had proved to be much stronger than they had expected.


    A battle they had thought secure had turned into another where they were forced to begin a retreat.


    At this rate, they would lose Bressanone; the enemy was getting too close.


    Carlo adjusted the weapon one last time before gritting his teeth and starting to counterattack. He didn''t aim because he didn''t know how to, and even if he tried, the smoke and fire clouding his vision were obstacles he couldn''t overcome.


    He heard the screams, and a hail of bullets rushed towards him. He had hit one, and now he had all their attention. Carlo threw himself into cover, crawling on the ground, feeling the earth shaking.


    He heard the sound of wheels, enormous vehicles approaching. They were probably those "panzers" he had heard about. Carlo didn''t know for sure; he didn''t even know the name of the weapon he carried. For him and many others, the only thing that mattered was knowing what to aim at and knowing what to run from.


    In this situation, he didn''t know if he could run.


    He peered through one of the cracks, and what greeted him was one of the German army''s metal giants, its cannon starting to aim in his direction. It was at that moment that Carlo knew he was dead.


    He didn''t close his eyes because death didn''t scare him; he had decided to die a long time ago, fighting for a future where his children could grow up. He only lamented not being there to see it.


    The tank''s cannon aimed at him, and Carlo looked into the deep darkness within, waiting for death.


    But death didn''t come. An object moving faster than Carlo could react collided with the tank''s head, causing it to veer off course, the turret bending as if the metal it was made of were nothing more than wet cardboard.


    The enormous vehicle shook, and the German soldiers shouted in alarm, aiming their weapons in a direction Carlo couldn''t see.


    Whatever had struck the German tank was now barely identifiable.


    Even without knowing what was happening, Carlo firmly grasped the weapon in his hands again and aimed. War never waits for anyone, and Carlo had long since learned to react quickly to abrupt changes.


    He fired at the German soldiers, but soon he stopped because before his eyes, a figure that moved faster than the wind and struck harder than bears appeared.


    Every blow he delivered sent an enemy soldier flying through the air, his shield adorned with bright colors blocking each bullet with ease, and in a matter of seconds, he reached the enemy tank and With a single kick, the enormous metal vehicle was overturned with a ease Carlo could barely believe.


    Not only he, but all those who were still alive and were part of the partisan resistance, watched in astonishment as a single man faced the enemy army. Many quickly snapped out of their daze; without losing this opportunity, they roared and emerged from their hiding spots, following the man who had changed the situation believed to be lost.


    Carlo stood up, along with many others, roared, and aimed his weapon. It didn''t matter what kind of enemies were ahead or the weapons they carried; with the mysterious man leading the resistance, it was as if they had become a spear of war navigating without any obstacles, cutting through everything like a sharp blade.


    "Carlo!" Upon hearing his name, he turned and saw his "commander" Carlo had thought he was dead, but he was glad that wasn''t the case.


    "Franco!" He approached him. The man was an old Italian soldier who had deserted to join the resistance when Italy began to support the fascist regime. He had been keeping a low profile until Mussolini died and the Allies began to send troops for assistance.


    That was when he started to lead others like Carlo in the fight.


    "Do you have any idea what''s going on, Carlo?" he asked as he aimed and fired before taking cover again.


    Carlo quickly shook his head as he took cover alongside him.


    "Not a clue, sir, but we''re regaining ground quickly." Both looked as best they could through their hiding spot to see another team of German soldiers easily dispatched by the man with the star on his chest, as many had begun to call him.


    "Let''s go, Carlo. We need to meet our friend." Seeing that there were fewer soldiers attacking them, Franco stepped forward. He was the leader of these men, and it was his responsibility to face anything first, whether it was good or bad.


    Carlo didn''t hesitate to follow him, and soon both approached as close as they could, providing covering fire for the man who was effortlessly wielding a Browning M1919 with one hand while unleashing the wrath of God upon the German soldiers.


    Carlo didn''t know the name of such a weapon, but Franco did, which only increased his astonishment at seeing how a single man could easily handle such a formidable weapon with one arm.


    The recoil didn''t seem to affect him in the slightest, and when the bullets ran out, he simply threw the weapon as if it weighed nothing, causing one of the German vehicles to flip over and then explode into a thousand pieces.


    It was then that the Germans began to flee. The resistance cheered, and Franco approached the man who had slightly slowed his relentless assault.


    "Good sir, I can''t express my gratitude enough. You have saved not only my men but also prevented Bresanona from being taken. May I know your name?" He extended his hand with a smile.


    The man looked at him, blue eyes with small hints of green in them, and a kind smile that contrasted with the killing machine they had seen earlier. He took Franco''s hand and shook it firmly.


    "People call me Captain America, but you can call me Captain John. I''m a U.S. soldier," he said in surprisingly fluent and nearly perfect Italian, which startled Franco a bit.


    His introduction was simple but to the point, enough to let them know where he came from. It was then that one of the younger and recently joined members of the resistance, who had been nearby, shouted and pointed at him after hearing his introduction.


    "I know you! You''re the super soldier! I''ve heard about you!" The boy''s name was Angelo. He was only 17 years old and had joined the resistance when his hometown was destroyed by the German army in a bombing. His village had been near the coast, so some news occasionally reached them.


    "Super soldier?" Franco muttered. He could certainly believe that and decided to ask Angelo more about it in private.


    The man, John, smiled and greeted Angelo.


    "If you know me, that makes things easier. He can tell you more about me. But the crucial point is that I''m on a rescue mission; I need to go to Austria," When he said this last part, all the men present exclaimed in terror, visible in their eyes.


    "Do you really want to go to that place?! It''s a living hell!" Franco said in warning. The border with Austria was now the most violent point in Italy, and it was said that the German troops were testing new types of experimental weapons there.


    "I have no doubts. It''s something I must do. I''ll help secure Bresanona, but I''ll leave soon. In my advance, I hope to help push back the German army as much as I can. I could use a bit of help, but only from those willing, of course," he said, clearly making an offer.


    Franco looked at him seriously, then at Carlo, and then at his other men. He remembered what John was capable of and the term "super soldier" Maybe this was an opportunity, one that the partisan resistance shouldn''t pass up.


    He smiled and shook John''s hand once more


    "If you can help us kick their butts, then we''ll follow you. I''ll get in touch with many more men. With them joining us, and with us, you''ll definitely be able to break through the enemy lines," Franco said. He had some influence and was confident that the other resistance leaders would listen to him. He couldn''t promise to follow John beyond the border, but helping him reach it was certainly possible.


    John returned his smile.


    "Then let''s do it!"


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    I probably don''t need to repeat this, but I will anyway. If you''re someone well-versed in history or a history enthusiast who knows a lot about the events of World War II, I advise you to turn off your brain a bit because this story will not faithfully follow real events.


    For example, Azzano is the place where the 107th lost and were captured. Azzano doesn''t exist; it''s a fictional location from Marvel. Like this, there are many things/events that have nothing to do with reality, so don''t expect accuracy since the existence of John, Hydra, and "mutants" will change many things.


    Having said this (which will be the last time I mention it), I hope you can enjoy this story. Critiques, advice, and other feedback are welcome.


    The next update of SuperSoldier is now available on Patreon (patreon.com/EmmaCruzader) If you don''t want to wait for a public update, you can take a look at it n.n

 7: Choice and Resolution

    7: Choice and Resolution


    John looked at the map in his hand, from Bressanone to the Austrian Alps, more precisely towards Salzburg. There were two possible routes to take.


    The first option was to go through Vipiteno, following a route through Innsbruck. The problem was that this route was too close to Germany, and because of this, the concentration of the German army in that area was the largest near Italy.


    A possibly more direct route was to go through Brunico, crossing the mountains on foot to Salzburg. The problem was the unexplored mountainous terrain; getting lost would be easy, not to mention the guerrilla warfare that was being waged there.


    Whichever path he chose, he would encounter extreme violence, so he decided to take the fastest route.


    "We''ll go through Brunico," he pointed to the location on the map. Franco approached to look, both were in an improvised operations base created in one of the few houses still standing near Bressanone.


    Franco looked at the map thoughtfully and nodded.


    "In that area, there are still resistance teams sending signals. Brunico has been taken by the Nazi army, but with your help, maybe we can take it back."


    If they could retake Brunico, then they would have a stronger foothold on the front line of the conflict. Whether it was Brunico or Vipiteno, both were located on direct routes to Bolzano. If they lost Bolzano, it was almost the same as losing northern Italy.


    Nothing would prevent the German army from taking over the border between Austria and Italy if that happened.


    .


    Angelo reloaded his weapon, his hands trembling slightly but this time for very different reasons than before. Within him, there were many emotions. Since his home was destroyed and his family killed in the bombing that hit his town, Angelo had only felt a penetrating fury and fear inside him.


    Since he first held a weapon and fired the first bullet, Angelo believed this world was hell. The only thing driving him was revenge. It was thanks to Franco that he began to see beyond that as time passed.


    The man had hope, even being old and having lived through the horrors of war more than others. He believed Italy had a future, a future that would only come true if the fascist regime disappeared.


    Angelo liked that, hope. His younger brother had it. He remembered how his eyes lit up reading those "Captain America" comics, one of the silly American propaganda, his father used to say. Propaganda or not, they were good comics, at least they were fun. Angelo never thought too much about them, even when people said Captain America really existed.


    How was it possible? And if he did exist, where was he?


    Taking cover behind a partially collapsed wall, amidst the explosions and the roar of gunfire behind him, Angelo couldn''t help but look through the cracks. There he was, with that emblematic shield and his colorful uniform, facing directly those who had destroyed his home.


    If his brother were alive, Angelo was sure he would be screaming with excitement right now.


    Since he wasn''t, then it was his place to do it for him.


    "HAAAHHH!" he roared, his weapon ready, and alongside many others, he emerged from his cover, unleashing a rain of steel upon their enemies without hesitation.


    The battle for Brunico had just begun, and they were already winning.


    Captain America was the first to engage in combat, easily maneuvering through the enemy''s hail of bullets, destroying their tanks with bare hands, and piercing through their hideouts without any obstacle.


    He sent the German army into a massive panic that the Partisan resistance seized without hesitation.


    Angelo fired; his shots, unlike many others, were precise. He hadn''t received training, but his vision had always been keen, and his hands steady, which made him a quick learner once he joined the resistance. He fired each bullet as if it were his last, and almost always hit a secure target.


    This made him the target of many German soldiers who had noticed how their comrades were falling because of him.


    Even with Captain America being the center of attention, the Germans didn''t forget about the resistance.


    Angelo barely managed to take cover in time against the counterattack, crawling on the ground, careful of his movements. Nevertheless, the Germans had him in their sights without him realizing it. One managed to sneak through the smoke and dust unnoticed, reaching his side stealthily. Angelo only felt the rifle butt hitting him in the face, and then his head began to buzz.


    His vision swirled, and he lost balance. He felt the man lunging at him, throwing them both to the ground and mounting him. Angelo tried to fight, but the disorientation from the initial blow made it difficult. The blows began to rain down on him, and he couldn''t help but wonder if this was how he was going to die.


    Then the air whistled, a shield sailed through the air until it collided with the man, sending his body flying dozens of meters and bouncing back in an instant. A hand reached out to catch it, and Angelo saw Captain America approaching, concern evident on his face.


    "Are you okay, kid?" he stretched out his hand, and Angelo clumsily took it, his head still spinning. He was helped to his feet again, and unable to help himself, he asked a question.


    "H-how did you do that?" he said, looking at the shield, which now had a slight dent.


    "Math, son," the captain said simply, and he led him to cover, dodging a hail of bullets coming their way.


    "Can you keep fighting?" he asked, and Angelo nodded, even as his head throbbed and the taste of blood flooded his mouth.


    "Until the end, sir," he held his weapon firmly, and the captain smiled, patting his back.


    "Then follow me."


    .


    Carlo removed the safety pin from the grenade and without hesitation, threw it at a group of German soldiers approaching from his left flank. The explosion that followed made his ears ring, but with no time to pay attention to such things, he kept advancing with his weapon ready.


    His aim might not have been the best, but when your enemies run around like headless chickens, you don''t need to be a sharpshooter.


    He saw the man who called himself Captain America ramming into one of the German armored vehicles with his shoulder alone. The immensely large and heavy vehicle was overturned easily, and the man dispatched its occupants effortlessly. Then, he threw his shield, hitting a soldier with a machine gun and preventing the bullets from reaching other nearby resistance members. It all happened so quickly and smoothly that it was almost unreal. Even though he had seen him in action several times before, it never ceased to amaze him.


    Young Angelo had told them about Captain America during their journey to Brunico, about the American super soldier project, and how he was the only superhuman who had managed to see the light.


    Many of the stories sounded like fantasy, but when you experienced firsthand the kind of strength the man possessed, then anything became believable and unquestionable.


    The man didn''t need weapons because he was one himself.


    And he was on their side. That fact alone sent waves of confidence through all the resistance men. No matter that the German soldiers outnumbered them; when the super soldier was on your side, any obstacle could be overcome.


    For the first time in a long time, Carlo had hope. Hope of seeing his family again, of seeing the future he wanted for his children with his own eyes. So, without hesitation, he reloaded his weapon once more and kept firing.


    .


    Ugo chewed on the tobacco in his mouth and aimed without hesitation at the head of one of the German snipers. He waited for the opportune moment and fired a precise shot that made his head gain a new hole and his body begin to collapse, then he ran.


    He navigated through the war-torn buildings in Brunico. They had ventured further into the city, gaining more ground with each passing hour the battle raged on. Reinforcements had begun to arrive from the Partisan resistance thanks to Bruno''s call.


    Ugo was one of them. When the news that the Germans had been successfully repelled from Bressanone reached the ears of the resistance, many couldn''t believe it. Bressanone had already been given up for lost; the Allied army wouldn''t arrive in time to help, and the Germans outnumbered the men stationed there.


    How did they win?


    When the name "Captain America" began to spread, many mocked it as a bad joke. Still, it was undeniable that the Germans were retreating, so several groups were sent to verify what was happening.


    Reality sometimes surpasses fiction, and to everyone''s amazement, there really was a "Captain America" kicking Nazi ass. All the way to Brunico, the resistance soldiers witnessed his exploits, reporting the events to other teams that were already rushing to the border, even attracting the attention of some nearby war journalists.


    After all, this was the greatest opportunity they had to reclaim the territory they had lost against the Germans.


    Ugo slid behind an overturned vehicle, watching a group of Nazi soldiers running towards the main fray. He aimed carefully, as he had done many times before, but the sound of a crow cawing too close to his ear made him turn, only to see a German soldier aiming at him from behind. His pupils shrank, and as quickly as he could, he rolled on the ground, narrowly dodging a bullet that would have blown his brains out.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He lifted his rifle and fired without hesitation, killing the enemy and starting to run. Surely, the other German soldiers had heard the shots; he needed a new hiding spot.


    Ugo wasn''t the only one. An event that would become a supernatural legend took place that day in the battle for Brunico. Future generations would recount how the crow''s cawing could be heard whenever danger was near.


    Soldiers would tell their children, and their children would tell their grandchildren how they were mysteriously saved by a dark bird that appeared out of nowhere to warn them of danger. And the legend would spread throughout the nearby cities and towns.


    .


    John gripped the Nazi soldier by the neck, feeling the bones break with a simple squeeze as the man lost all his strength.


    He threw him to the ground and looked at the corpse for a moment.


    Killing. Killing was strange. From the moment he left the base until he entered the active war zones, he had killed so many people that remembering the number would be difficult for others, not for him. He could remember each of their faces.


    It wasn''t pleasant. He wondered if he would have nightmares. He never expected something like this to affect him, but it seemed much more significant than he thought before. He didn''t want to dwell on it too much, so he forced himself to snap out of his thoughts and pay more attention to his surroundings.


    He heard the din of battle in the distance beginning to diminish. The Germans had no choice but to start their retreat towards Sand in Taufers, where their main base was stationed, the Tures Castle.


    The ancient medieval fortress was now the last stronghold of the German army.


    Once they managed to take it, John could head towards The Northernmost point of Italy, also known as Vetta d''Italia (Glockenkarkopf). Once there, he would only have to cross the border into the Venediger Alps. John had decided to take the most direct route, so he would have to cross the fourth highest mountain in Austria: Gro?venediger.


    He had heard of it in his previous life and never thought he would one day see it in person.


    After that, he would have to make his way on his own to Salzburg. If he wanted to be literally direct, he would even have to pass through part of Germany.


    He wondered how the hell the original Captain America crossed all this back with all the captured soldiers or at least most of them.


    John wasn''t just using the Partisan resistance to make the journey lighter; he also needed a support point to return to as soon as possible from Austria.


    He didn''t believe that the soldiers who had been forced to work as slaves could withstand a direct journey through an entire active war zone.


    And he didn''t plan to just rescue the 107th; since he was here, he was going to liberate as many as he could. There were many more bases with captured men, after all.


    Once that was done, he would have a greater voice and vote, and then he would lead the front of the war against Germany. A part of Austria would be greatly affected, but that was okay; something always had to be sacrificed to gain something more.


    He might even raid other battlefields. Who knows, if he had time, he might decide to liberate France himself, only if there was time. He still didn''t know how difficult it would be to deal with Hydra after all.


    As he thought about all this and was "distracted," he heard footsteps approaching from his "blind spot." John had intentionally distanced himself from the resistance to have a moment alone; it seemed like an enemy soldier wanted to take advantage of that.


    He prepared to dispatch the German soldier for having too many balls to approach him alone, but before he could do so, a figure fell from the sky, pushing the soldier to the ground with enough force to knock the wind out of him and leave him writhing on the ground.


    John furrowed his eyebrows tightly at the familiar figure that was the blue-skinned girl.


    Raven skillfully removed the soldier''s weapon as if she had done it many times before and delivered another blow, causing the German soldier to groan. Then she looked at him nervously, almost bowing her head.


    "I-I know what you''re going to say, but I''m like you! You said it yourself, I''m a metahuman, a super soldier... I can help!" Raven said, looking at him nervously. She had acted without thinking, or rather thinking that if John saw that she was actually useful, then he wouldn''t send her back.


    She didn''t know how to fight, or at least she shouldn''t have, but her powers came with many more advantages than she initially believed. Muscle memory was one of them. She had copied the physique of that military woman she had seen with John at the base before he left, and it was as if her body knew how to move on its own, acting automatically and guiding her in her movements when facing others. Just like when she copied the body of one of the dancers accompanying John, and she instinctively knew she could dance just like her.


    With this discovery, she believed that if she "saved" him, then he couldn''t refuse. That''s why, unlike before, she hadn''t made a sound to attract attention, and instead had acted directly to show that she was "capable."


    "Then kill him," John''s words were cold, sending a shiver down Raven''s spine. She opened her eyes and took a few steps back, looking at the soldier on the ground in panic.


    Incapacitating was one thing, but killing? She had never done that before.


    "I-I..." Raven stammered.


    John sighed; the war was affecting him more than he had expected. He scratched his head and spoke in a softer tone.


    "Listen, Raven, wanting to help is good, but war isn''t just about helping. To win a war, you must be willing to get your hands dirty, to do what''s necessary to ensure the well-being and safety of those who can''t fight for themselves, even if it''s unpleasant. These men..." He glanced at the soldier who was struggling to get up.


    He did nothing to stop him; in fact, he pushed Raven aside and let her see, along with him, as the man stood up and pulled out a knife hidden in his chest.


    The man looked at them with fury and disgust, a disgust that Raven could feel more directly directed towards her.


    "Aberrations!" he growled in German, and although Raven couldn''t understand the word, she could sense the underlying meaning. It was one she had felt when her father had chased her with a gun in hand, ready to kill her.


    It was disgust.


    The man ran towards them with blind rage. John simply stepped forward and grabbed the wrist of the hand holding the knife. The man tried to fight back, but he couldn''t break free from John''s grip.


    "They won''t hesitate to kill you," John concluded his words and tightened his grip slightly. The sound of bones crunching made Raven tremble slightly. She had seen a lot of violence and destruction since she had secretly followed John, but one thing was to see it through the eyes of a bird, and another was to witness it directly with her own eyes. It was a very different feeling that hit her hard.


    "And you shouldn''t hesitate to do the same with them. So if you''re not willing to do what''s necessary, then you''re not cut out for this war... back to the base, Raven." John didn''t kill the man because he was more useful alive than dead; he would let the resistance take care of him and extract all the information they could.


    He let the man fall to his knees, and with a simple stomp, he broke the man''s left leg, then turned around ready to clear the battlefield and secure Brunico.


    Perhaps his words had been harsh, but he believed they were necessary. Raven was still just a young woman; if she couldn''t make tough decisions, then the path ahead would only be torture for her mind.


    He heard the man screaming behind him, but he didn''t care, at least not until it abruptly stopped when a thunderous sound was heard, the sound of a gun being fired.


    John stopped and turned, only to see Raven holding the soldier''s gun with trembling hands and the lifeless man on the ground with a hole in his head.


    John''s pupils briefly contracted at the sight.


    "I can help," Raven gritted her teeth, tears threatening to spill from her eyes, but she held them back, her voice was trembling but firm at the same time.


    She had seen death, she had saved many resistance soldiers, and witnessed the horrors that Nazi soldiers were carrying out. After seeing all that, after witnessing war, how could she go back and simply leave? She was still young, and just a few days ago she thought her life would be nothing more than ordinary. But now everything was different, she was different.


    When she found John and heard his explanation about the origin of her changes, somehow she knew that her destiny was tied to something greater, that she could do much more significant things than she had believed possible.


    That''s why she had to follow him, that''s why she had to be by his side. She couldn''t change the world like he could if she simply stayed behind and did nothing. Somehow, she knew she had to fight, or she would regret it in the future, because deep inside her, she knew that this war was also hers.


    John approached her and slowly took the gun from her trembling hands. Then he gave her a gentle hug, letting her cry into his hands, patting her back softly.


    She broke down, but quickly regained control, and still firmly looked at him, her hands trembling less than before.


    Seeing the determination in her eyes, John licked his dry lips and made a decision.


    "Alright, but you must remember the rules," he said, and Raven knew what he meant.


    She smiled, though it was a strange smile, quickly nodding and wiping her face.


    "Quick, you need to change; people are approaching," John whispered, and she quickly adopted the "disguise" she had used at the base. John frowned at her appearance and shook his head, speaking quickly.


    "You must wear something different." There were people among the resistance with cameras, probably war journalists trying to capture images for posterity and document the progress of the war. If she went out with this appearance, some people from the base where she had last performed might recognize her when the images were published in the newspapers.


    It would be difficult to explain why a civilian was with him. Besides, this was also an opportunity to give Raven a more "solid" identity.


    Raven furrowed her brow slightly and began to change again quickly, this time becoming a perfect copy of Peggy. Before John could say anything, she started making further changes, using Agent Carter as a base.


    Her long red hair was replaced by short ash-blonde hair that reached her shoulders, her eyes became slightly sharper and black in color, her nose smaller, and her face slimmer. She looked similar but different, still having a military appearance, like a woman you would see in the army without a doubt. Additionally, her clothing changed to a nondescript military suit, similar to what most soldiers of the Allied forces wore but slightly different, making it difficult to determine which army she belonged to.


    "That''ll work." Without hesitation, he grabbed some dirt and ashes from the ground and threw them at her face.


    "Hey!" she spluttered.


    "This is war; you''re too clean," he said. She looked at him with furrowed brows but understood the message and altered her appearance a bit more, this time adding some "dirt and rips" to her attire.


    John nodded and turned to the left. From a corner, he saw Franco emerging with some of his men, all wearing broad smiles.


    "Captain! The German army has started to retreat. I''ve had my men start fortifying the place. Shall we continue to advance?" Franco''s respect, and that of all the other members of the resistance, towards John was immense. Unconsciously, they all treated him as the superior in charge.


    "No, fighting without rest will only weaken us. Before we proceed, we need to replenish our strength and wait for reinforcements. If we want to successfully take the castle of Tures, we need to be at our best." Moving quickly was fine, but moving recklessly could get them all killed. John needed most of them to come out alive, or this wouldn''t be the resounding success he hoped it would be.


    In response to his words, Franco ordered his men to start clearing the area and prepare to spend the night. It was then that he looked at Raven and asked.


    "Who is she?" In response to his question, John replied, already having thought up an excuse.


    "She''s Raven Morgan. She''s a volunteer ambulance driver who was captured by the Germans when the Allied army was defeated. I found her while clearing out this place."


    Franco understood. He had heard of the VAS (Voluntary Ambulance Service). Their help had been greatly appreciated when the invasion of Italy had begun. They weren''t soldiers strictly speaking, but their work was much more important. Without them, many good men would have died.


    "Pleasure to meet you, young lady," Franco greeted with respect, knowing that the lives of some of his friends had been saved thanks to the VAS in the past.


    Raven couldn''t speak Italian, so she couldn''t understand what was said and could only awkwardly smile and return a greeting.


    "Excuse her, she doesn''t speak Italian very well," John apologized, and Franco nodded, not surprised. Many fought in Italy without knowing the language; in war, words mattered less than bullets.


    "Let''s go, we still have to clean up this place," John said, taking the weapon from the dead soldier. He looked at it for a moment before handing it back to Raven, who took it automatically, demonstrating a proficiency she shouldn''t have had with firearms. Clearly, it came from mimicking Peggy''s body.


    Franco raised an eyebrow at seeing the weapon in Raven''s hands, and John clarified.


    "Now she''s a soldier under my command. She''ll follow us in our campaign to the border," and probably beyond. Since she had decided to participate, John would make the best use of her help unless she regretted it. If she chose to withdraw, he wouldn''t stop her.


    Franco didn''t question John''s decision. Many of his men had also been civilians who had chosen to carry weapons, and there were even some women among the ranks of other resistance teams. In times of war, whether woman, child, or man, anyone who could carry and shoot a weapon was welcome.


    Perhaps the direct army wouldn''t fully agree, but nobody was asking them.


    Soon, the three joined the resistance army, and preparations for the night began. After all, there were still long battles ahead.


    .


    .


    .

 8: Preparations

    8: Preparations


    Bruneck Castle, Night


    The partisan resistance had taken the central German base in Brunico, Bruneck Castle. The ancient castle opened its doors to its rightful owners. Franco''s men had finished clearing the nearby corpses, and the prisoners of war had been locked in one of the rooms, awaiting interrogation.


    John surveyed the area and nodded with satisfaction. While most of the partisan resistance members were not soldiers, they had learned well from the few who were. They fortified the place, raised their defenses, and took possession of the Nazi weapons and vehicles that were still available.


    Thus, the castle had become a rather decent place not only to spend the night, but John believed that if he had to stay here, he could undoubtedly withstand an assault from Nazi troops.


    It was a pity this wasn''t a tower defense game; he couldn''t stay here long. His nerdy side tingled since one of his childhood dreams was to have his own fortified base. Maybe in the future, he could buy an island or something similar.


    "Have you found anything else?" he asked a man named Carlo, who seemed to be Franco''s second-in-command.


    The man shook his head. "We searched, but it seems there''s no one left. We''re already interrogating some of the Nazi soldiers, but they''re tough." What John was looking for were the civilians. Bruneck had been a picturesque city before the siege. While many managed to escape, many others did not. The Nazis wouldn''t kill them all, so there should be prisoners, but there were none, and that was a problem.


    "I understand. I''ll wait," John dismissed Carlo and began to wander around the castle until he reached a secluded area. With a leap, he landed on the roof of the castle and stood casually at its peak, admiring the views. He raised his hand, and the caw of a crow followed. Soon, the bird flew to him and perched on his arm.


    "How is it?" he asked, and the crow looked at him with more intelligence than a bird should possess. Then, it opened its beak.


    "You were right; they didn''t go too far. At least 200 of them stayed behind and are fortifying the center of a nearby village to the southwest. There could be more; I couldn''t count them all. They''re very alert."


    John considered this and quickly located the place in his mind. He knew the German army wouldn''t completely give up on Brunico; they would surely wait for reinforcements but wouldn''t retreat entirely.


    "That must be San Giorgio. They were expelled in a straight line, after all." There weren''t many paths to take. From Bruneck to Sand in Taufers was only a straight path covered by mountains with dense vegetation. Not many would dare to cross such terrain without knowing it.


    "Did you see anything else? Civilians, maybe?" he asked Raven, looking into her dark crow eyes. She shook her head in an oddly human gesture. For John, it was both strange and fascinating. He didn''t expect her to be able to transform into animals, but it was certainly a welcome help. She was eager to assist, so he had given her a simple task: follow the remaining German troops and locate where they had stationed themselves.


    "Only soldiers, no civilians."


    John frowned. That was strange. There should be something. He didn''t know the exact population, but even if this was a rural and mountainous region, the small villages scattered around weren''t few. With the displacement due to the war, many civilians should have fled to larger population centers like Brunico and, to a lesser extent, San Giorgio.


    Unless they took another path he hadn''t considered... After all, he wasn''t a resident of Italy. He was guided by known maps and information given by the partisan resistance, so he could be overthinking this...


    But somehow, something inside him told him it wasn''t that simple, and John had begun to learn to trust his instincts more and more.


    "Do you need me to take another look?" Raven asked, flapping her wings.


    He looked at her and shook his head.


    "No, it''s time to rest. You''ve done enough." He patted her on the head, and she made a strange sound. Then her body began to return to "normal"¡ªor rather, the disguise she had created. She held her head with a pout and a blush on her cheeks, but he didn''t mind.


    He had never had a pet before. They were too expensive to keep. Of course, thinking of Raven as a pet wasn''t right either; she was more valuable than that. Still, he couldn''t help wanting to pet her when she was in her crow form. Maybe he should get a cat and let her take its form?


    With idle thoughts like these, he held her by the waist and stepped down to the ground with her.


    .


    .


    .


    "Damn it!" A resistance soldier gritted his teeth as they extracted the bullet from his torso. Blood gushed out, making him groan even more, and the men around him panicked, trying unsuccessfully to stop the bleeding.


    "What are you doing!?" Captain America''s voice cut through, making Franco, who was holding the man to keep him from thrashing, look up.


    The Captain rushed to the man''s side and quickly took control of the situation.


    "Quick, I need a needle!" he ordered and began to treat the wound. No one dared disobey him due to the immense respect he had earned among them.


    Soon, he managed to stop the bleeding and, with unexpected skill, began stitching the wound.


    "How many more wounded are there?" he asked, looking at Franco.


    Franco snapped out of his stupor and responded. "At least a dozen. Our medics are treating them, but it''s not enough." The injuries were severe, and the medical equipment they had was far from ideal. The resistance had few people with medical knowledge, and they were overwhelmed.


    "I''ll help," said the Captain, making franco''s curiosity to come to the surface.


    "Are you a medic, Captain?" John looked at him and smiled slightly.


    "Just a nurse, though I served as a field medic during some missions only because I was the only one available."


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Franco blinked, surprised. Not just him, but everyone nearby who heard was surprised as well. If John had told them he had served as an infantry soldier, they would have believed it easily. But the 1.95-meter-tall man with an athletic and imposing build didn''t seem like the type who would serve as a nurse.


    One had to understand that in this era, it was usually women who served as nurses, so men who did so were often ridiculed by their peers. It would have been more respectable to say he was a medic, but John openly chose to say he was a nurse, which surprised many.


    For his part, John couldn''t help but silently complain. When he arrived in this world, he hadn''t thought much about the background of the body he now possessed. It wasn''t until later that he learned of his "supposed" nursing skills, which could have landed him in a lot of trouble because he knew absolutely nothing about medicine.


    He found out while still in training camp, and it stressed him out quite a bit. If someone asked for his help in the middle of combat and he didn''t know how to provide it, wouldn''t that tarnish his reputation? Wouldn''t it make people doubt him?


    So, since he hadn''t gone directly to the battlefield, he used the time to delve into the study of medicine. Thanks to the super soldier serum and Compound V, while he wouldn''t say he was a genius, his learning speed was significantly accelerated. He could study multiple things simultaneously without forgetting or confusing anything.


    He used this to relearn nursing. No one questioned him when he started, as his record stated he was a nurse. He only had to say he was reaffirming his knowledge to avoid forgetting his skills.


    John didn''t exaggerate either; he didn''t need to become a doctor. He just needed to establish a solid foundation in nursing skills to demonstrate that he indeed knew how to do it.


    Not far from them, a man with a large camera in hand looked at the image he had captured of John treating the wounded soldier. He smiled¡ªwithout a doubt, the media would love this.


    .


    .


    .


    It was late at night when John finished treating the last man. The partisan resistance medics had been a great help, and together they managed to stabilize most of the wounded. However, many others died as their injuries were beyond what any doctor or field nurse could treat.


    The people observed a minute of silence for them, and their bodies were placed aside to be buried later.


    John wiped the blood from his hands and looked up at the dark sky. He thought he understood death, but today he couldn''t help but feel that he didn''t understand it at all.


    He looked at his palms. He had killed before, and it had made him uncomfortable, but it was just that¡ªa discomfort he could ignore by focusing on the path ahead. But feeling the life slip away from someone while trying to save them was entirely different.


    He didn''t dare look away as the last breath of life left their bodies. Instead, he forced himself to look directly into their eyes as they took their final breath, holding their hands and staying by their side until the end.


    It was torture.


    Logically, he knew he couldn''t assume the blame for their deaths. This was war, and everyone fighting in it was aware of their potential fate. Even so, he couldn''t help but feel a certain amount of guilt pressing against his chest.


    He couldn''t save them all, but he was Captain fucking America! At the very least... at the very least, he should be able to save those fighting alongside him, shouldn''t he?


    "Here you are," Raven''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts, and he turned to see her arriving with two plates of food.


    He smiled and patted the spot next to him. She walked over, sat down beside him, and handed him one of the plates.


    "Come on, the guys found some canned meat. looks pretty good," she said. The partisan army had looted the supplies the Nazis had brought with them, as well as those stolen from the town. With over 100 men in the castle, feeding them would have been difficult if it weren''t for Franco, who was smart and knew which supplies were most important to take and where to look for them


    At the same time, they expected more men to arrive by morning, likely doubling their numbers. The partisan resistance had decided to fight alongside John without hesitation and had started heading towards their location. The Allied forces were probably starting to receive the news, or they would soon. A movement this large couldn''t be hidden, after all.


    They ate in comfortable silence. John didn''t feel very hungry but forced himself to eat. He needed to replenish his energy, even if he had only expended a small amount. In truth, he no longer felt sleepy. He wasn''t sure if he didn''t need to sleep anymore or just needed very little sleep. He hadn''t tested it much, as he liked sleeping and resting.


    But now that he was on the battlefield, he knew he wouldn''t have many nights of comfortable sleep. He looked at raven sideways. She finished her meal quickly, her appetite seemingly undiminished since the first time they met.


    "Here," he said, offering what was left on his plate. She looked at him doubtfully.


    "You''re not hungry?"


    "I''ve eaten enough," he replied. She looked at him for a moment but didn''t argue further and took the plate with a smile.


    "How do you feel?" he asked when he saw her finish her meal. She had killed for the first time today, and even though she was smiling now, John knew that wasn''t something easily overcome.


    Raven set the plates aside and played with her thumbs, looking down at the ground. Her smile had vanished. She thought about John''s question and answered honestly.


    "It''s strange. I was scared, but when I fired that gun, my hands didn''t shake, even though I thought they would. I know it''s because of my powers. Copying that woman helped a little... But still, I thought it would be harder, that I would hesitate more... Is it normal not to feel regret for what I did? I mean... he wanted to kill us..."


    Raven had been scared. Her heart had pounded, and she felt her blood run cold in her veins. Yet, when all was said and done, killing that man hadn''t had the impact she thought it would. She didn''t know what to expect, but she expected something... But nothing happened. The world didn''t stop; everything continued as if the death of that soldier were just a footnote on a page that no one would remember.


    Except for her and John, of course. Still, somehow, even if she felt somewhat shaken, she couldn''t find any regret within herself. In fact, she was glad, as strange as it sounded, because now she could be by John''s side and be part of something truly important.


    She didn''t know if that was good or bad, and that confused her.


    John thought about his next words before responding.


    "You did the right thing. I told you before, in this war, no matter which side you''re on, you have to make tough decisions, get your hands dirty, and do what you believe is necessary. Your choice was made, and you chose to move forward. If you don''t regret it, that''s okay. Don''t feel bad for not doing so. Remember, they''re your enemies, and none of them will show you any mercy."


    He needed Raven by his side; she was too useful. But John knew he would have to do some questionable things in the future, things he could hide from the general population. But Even if he was a good actor, he knew he couldn''t hide everything. Sooner or later, something would come to light. Not for the masses¡ªhe''d make sure of that¡ªbut those closest to him might notice some things. Of course, it was preferable that they didn''t, but John couldn''t control everything.


    That''s why he needed to make sure she understood, that she stayed by his side, even when he made the toughest decisions.


    Raven looked at him, and he smiled warmly. The doubts within her began to fade, and she couldn''t help but return the smile. He was right; she did what was necessary, made her decision, and had no reason to regret it.


    His support meant more to her than she expected, making her heart feel lighter because she somehow felt he would be by her side no matter what.


    "Thank you," she said, unable to help herself.


    John smiled and reached out, giving her a pat on the head, making her blush a bit. His hand was warm.


    "That''s what I''m here for, right? Whenever you need help, just tell me, and I''ll do everything in my power to support you," he said earnestly.


    Raven stopped focusing on the sensation of his hand stroking her head and, with an equally serious expression, nodded and responded firmly, looking him directly in the eyes.


    "I will too! No matter what, I''ll help you as well!"


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    SuperSoldier week is over! I met my small goal of 5 chapters, with a chapter of almost seven thousand words that was the one that ended this small event, I really would have liked to be able to do more but I still have a formal job and responsibilities to attend to, even so with more than 200 subscribers payments on Patreon I''m starting to consider stopping working too many overtime hours at my normal job and devoting more time to writing, who knows, let''s see how things progress little by little.


    Remember that the next update of SuperSoldier is now available on Patreon (patreon.com/EmmaCruzader) If you don''t want to wait for a public update, you can take a look at it n.n

 9: San Giorgio 1

    9: San Giorgio 1


    "You need to clean it this way, or it will jam. Always remember to keep your weapon as clean as possible; any delay will give your enemies a chance to attack first," John explained carefully. Raven looked at the parts of the weapon she had taken from the first man she killed and nodded, barely managing to remember everything he had said so far.


    "Understood?" John asked, and she simply nodded. John smiled but furrowed his brow at the same time, then shouted louder.


    "I said, understood?!"


    Raven was taken by surprise by the shout but quickly raised her hand and gave the characteristic soldier''s salute that John had shown her.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Fine. Now reassemble it," John ordered, making Raven look at the weapon parts. Everything she was supposed to have remembered suddenly seemed mixed up and confusing.


    John watched her fumble with the pieces and start reassembling the weapon. He looked up and saw Franco approaching, seemingly bringing news, so he decided to walk over to the man.


    "Training the recruit, Captain?" Franco asked with a smile, remembering his old days in the army.


    "Just making sure she knows everything she needs to," John replied. Raven could defend herself using the muscle memory copied from other bodies, but only that. She still lacked much of the necessary knowledge to be an adequate soldier. Fortunately, John had learned enough for both of them and was now showing her. He couldn''t teach her everything in just a few hours, of course, so he focused on some basic and important things.


    He hoped to teach her more over time.


    "Seems quite good at it," Franco said, and John turned to see Raven skillfully assembling the weapon as if she had done it many times before. Anyone else might have been fooled, but John noticed how her eyes still held a hint of confusion as she did it.


    That girl... she was cheating.


    "I suppose so. Changing the subject, is there something important?" John quickly got to the point, the dawn was coming after all.


    franco returned to his senses and quickly nodded seriously.


    "The reinforcements will be here soon."


    It seemed the time had come.


    .


    .


    .


    Nicola looked at the old Bruneck castle. Many years ago, when he was just a child, he had visited the place with his family. Back then, the sight was astonishing; it was an ancient, well-preserved building that spoke of times when fantasy seemed not far from reality, and where children could play around it, imagining they were in a fairy tale.


    Now... now the castle was stained, its walls riddled with bullet holes and barricades covering its old walls. The marks of fire had blackened its once white color, and he could even see bloodstains still covering the ground.


    It seemed that fairy tales had died. He laughed bitterly, but he did not feel depressed, because even if the scenery was unattractive, today, more than any other day, he felt that fantasy had become reality. He took a step forward and extended his hand, looking into the blue-green eyes of the man they called Captain America.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Captain. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    The man smiled, an honest smile that Nicola had rarely seen, and shook his hand firmly.


    "It''s good to see you here," he said, looking at the more than one hundred men behind Nicola.


    Nicola smiled. "A battle like this, we would never lose, Captain." Nicola was not the first; before him, other teams of the resistance had arrived at the castle.


    There were small teams, with only a dozen men, and there were large ones, with a hundred or more.


    By midday, the resistance army stationed at Bruneck Castle had grown to more than a thousand men.


    Franco, Nicola, Lorenzo, and Marcello were the names of the four leaders with the most "recognition." There were other leaders, but once everyone had gathered, they ceded control of their men to those they respected, namely, the four mentioned above.


    In the main room of Bruneck Castle, the four leaders, along with their trusted men and John, gathered. Maps were spread out on a long table, and they began planning the upcoming battle.


    "Without a doubt, some of them will be waiting for us at San Giorgio. We must be careful, as they might have received reinforcements," John pointed out on the map.


    "In that case, wouldn''t it be better to take the route towards Villa Santa Caterina? If we take that path, we could surprise them by attacking from behind," one of the men suggested, but Marcello disagreed.


    Marcello was a middle-aged man, tall but with a noticeable belly and a thick, unkempt beard that did little to hide the scars on his face.


    "They have maps too, you Idiot!. They''ll clearly know they can be flanked and will be prepared if we go that way. What we need to do is attack from both directions. We have enough men for a pincer maneuver. While half of us enter through San Giorgio, the other half should attack via the Santa Caterina route," he indicated the other path on the map, one less traveled due to its indirect route.


    "Divide our forces? We don''t know how many men they have. They could have received reinforcements from the borders! Besides, that path is more convoluted; if our troops go that way, it will take much longer to arrive. I think the best option is to attack directly from the front, so we can ensure a direct retreat route if necessary," Lorenzo spoke up. He was an elderly man missing an eye, with a thin build but a firm voice.


    "Both of you make valid points, but you''re forgetting one thing: in this battle there are not only normal soldiers," John said, smiling as they looked at him.


    "You should advance from the front, draw their attention, and turn this into an attack-and-defense fight, making them believe they''re in a direct battle. Meanwhile, I''ll take a small group of men through Villa Santa Caterina. That way, the path will be quicker. We''ll enter stealthily and then strike where they least expect it."


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    It was risky because no one knew how many Nazi soldiers might be stationed along the Villa Santa Caterina route. But if it was Captain America doing it...


    "I can follow that plan," Franco said, being the only leader of the four who had seen John in direct action. He had great confidence in his abilities.


    Franco''s trusted men nodded in agreement, and the other three leaders looked at each other. Although they hadn''t seen John in action, they had heard a lot about him. If it was him... They remained silent for a moment, looking at each other and reaching a tacit agreement. They decided to trust John.


    "Alright, we''ll attack from the front," they all nodded in agreement.


    .


    .


    .


    Werner Kesselring spat on the ground as he gazed into the distance through his binoculars. It had been approximately 20 hours since they lost Brunico to a bunch of peasants with stolen weapons, no less.


    Such humiliation would have given the Major at the Bruneck base a heart attack if he hadn''t been killed during the previous battle...


    This loss was not something they would accept easily. The Generalmajor stationed at the Sand in Taufers base had ordered reinforcements from Uttenheim to rush to their aid; they needed to clear the way to Bolzano soon.


    The first to arrive were a series of Panzer tanks along with a new battalion of 500 men. With them and the little more than 250 men who had managed to retreat to San Giorgio, they now had almost 800 soldiers.


    It might seem like a small number unless you considered the thousands of men fighting against the Allied army on the Austrian borders. In Sand in Taufers alone, a division of fifteen thousand men was being prepared, with their numbers increasing daily.


    The German army was preparing for a full assault on northern Italy soon, and while it might appear that there were not enough men, they did not need them.


    Not now that in their hands they carried weapons beyond the imagination of their enemies.


    Werner looked at the "tank" in the distance. The dark metal beast differed from conventional designs. Though based on the successful Panzer model, its structure was more robust, and the cannon was much thicker and shorter, making it the largest tank Werner had ever seen.


    Looking at the logo on the side of the vehicle, he couldn''t help but scoff a bit. It seemed that after many years, Hydra was finally starting to show its usefulness.


    With these "Hydra Uber tanks" and the new weapons brought by the reinforcements, it didn''t matter even if their enemies had three times their numbers. The Third Reich''s army would emerge victorious no matter what.


    Even if that stupid circus monkey they called Captain America interfered.


    Werner''s hand couldn''t help but tremble slightly as he remembered the scenes from the previous battle. He gritted his teeth and gripped the new type of weapon he had received more firmly. He had been one of the few lucky enough to get one.


    Feeling the weight of the sturdy-looking rifle that emitted a faint blue light, he couldn''t help but feel much more confident than before. Something like that wouldn''t happen again. No matter how strong this "super soldier" was, it would only take one shot, and his body would turn to ashes like any other man.


    He just hoped he would be the one to deliver the final blow.


    As he fantasized about it, the sound of the alert brought him back to reality immediately. He quickly raised his binoculars to find the enemy, but before he could see anything, a bullet pierced his head cleanly.


    His body fell to the ground, and another German soldier approached, excitedly taking the weapon from his hands and assuming his place, preparing for the battle.


    .


    .


    .


    The Partisan resistance began their attack without hesitation, utilizing the terrain and remaining buildings to their advantage. With their spirits at their highest, the men of Italy fought with all their might, immediately drawing the attention of the German army with their fierce entry.


    The more than a thousand men split to surround the base from the front, initiating an "urban" battle throughout San Giorgio. The once peaceful village was engulfed once again in the flames of war.


    Their siege was met with a barrage of bullets that cut through their path. The German army used their defensive advantage to prevent their enemies from advancing further, employing strategic positions to stall the resistance''s initial momentum, causing a momentary stalemate between both sides.


    Nicola flicked the safety off the grenade in his hand and without hesitation, threw it directly towards an enemy barricade. The explosive soared through the air, but before it could travel halfway to its destination, it was intercepted by a shot, causing it to explode prematurely.


    Nicola crouched down and swiftly changed position, moving adeptly to avoid being hit by enemy bullets.


    Of the four leaders, Nicola was the shortest in stature, which always gave him an advantage that he seized whenever possible. Many said he was like a rodent skulking through the rubble; he believed he was more like a snake.


    After all, his bite was quite lethal.


    Quickly and stealthily, he approached the enemy barricade and without hesitation, emerged from his hiding spot with his weapon raised high. The German soldiers didn''t see him in time, and a hail of bullets rained down on them, ending their lives swiftly.


    "Let''s go!" Nicola shouted to his men, who emerged from their hiding spots and began to advance.


    It was time to show the Reich a little Italian wrath.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    Due to certain circumstances when I wrote this chapter I ended up making it shorter than I would like, still don''t worry! the next one returns to a normal length :D


    The next update of SuperSoldier is now available on Patreon (patreon.com/EmmaCruzader) If you don''t want to wait for a public update, you can take a look at it n.n


    Leave me your comments, suggestions, and criticisms. You know I read everything and take it into account for future chapters.

 10: San Giorgio 2

    10: San Giorgio 2


    Franco felt his ears ringing, an explosive had detonated near his position, causing him to lose balance and his vision to start distorting. It wasn''t the first time something like this had happened to him, but it could be the last.


    With difficulty, he crawled, trying to reach a nearby partially collapsed wall to lean on it for support.


    He heard something, like a voice calling out to him, but he couldn''t tell where it was coming from. Then a hand grabbed his shoulder, and Franco tried to turn quickly with his weapon ready to fire.


    Fortunately, he couldn''t even hold his weapon properly, or he would have blown Carlo''s brains out. The man helped him move, and soon both reached a safer position. Franco shook his head, his sense of hearing slowly returning.


    "-Something''s wrong," Carlo''s words finally reached him, and only now did Franco notice the fear in his gaze and the beads of sweat on his face, his eyes clearly panicked, seeking direction.


    Franco swallowed his pain, discomfort, and fear and quickly inquired about the situation.


    "What''s happening?" But Carlo didn''t have time to answer because before he could speak, the place lit up with a bright blue light, there was a roar, and the ground shook. The sound of a massive metal machine crushing everything in its path was clear.


    Franco crawled to get a clearer view. What greeted him was the strangest metal beast he had ever seen. Its design was huge and heavy, clearly extremely armored, the blue light inside the main cannon intensified, and all of Franco''s instincts screamed, like an old soldier who had been in battle after battle since the war began, he had developed enough perception to know when death was near.


    His eyes turned to a group of his men who were relentlessly attacking the enemy tank. He wanted to shout, to warn them, to retreat, to hide, but his voice was drowned out by the tank''s shot, not a projectile but pure unknown energy that turned everything in its path into dust.


    There was no deafening roar, no explosion; suddenly, the whole group of partisan resistance soldiers and the place where they stood were reduced to ashes.


    Franco was momentarily paralyzed, but only for a brief moment. weapons never seen before, that''s what the defeated soldiers of the Allied army had said when they were forced to retreat many days ago, weapons capable of reducing a man to ashes instantly.


    No one had believed it, no one could believe it without seeing it for themselves, but now that Franco was witnessing it, he knew that this battle would be much more difficult than he thought. Still, they knew this could happen; John had warned them.


    He glanced at his watch. They had a schedule; they just needed to keep resisting for another 15 minutes.


    He looked at Carlo and quickly gave his orders.


    "Initiate Plan B!" Even if their weapons were terrifying, even if a single shot from them meant death, at the end of the day, they were all wielded by men.


    "Remember, you have to disarm them, those weapons no matter what, you can''t let them exploit their power," recalling John''s words, Franco began to move to a better location. Carlo looked at his back, gritted his teeth, and began to move in another direction as well.


    He carefully took out a flare hidden inside his uniform and without hesitation, fired it into the sky.


    Unlike more conventional armies, the resistance lacked many things. Their weapons, for the most part, were stolen, as was their equipment. Getting radios was difficult, so their communication during conflicts tended to suffer as a result.. Still, there were clear signals that everyone could understand if they discussed them carefully.


    In the sky above San Giorgio, two flares flew through the air, sending a clear signal. The resistance soldiers quickly picked up the message and began to change their tactics.


    They stopped focusing on advancing and began to become a nuisance. Even if many of them had not been soldiers in the past, those who had been and had belonged to the army were the ones who taught them how to fight against those who were stronger and better equipped, and how to counter their tactics.


    And so, more than a thousand men began to split into small teams of five, using their familiarity with the Italian lands and its architecture. They started to attack the German army as if their numbers outnumbered them 5 to 1, even though it wasn''t the case.


    They had begun a guerrilla warfare.


    .


    .


    .


    Villa Santa Caterina.


    Raven soared through the sky, flapping her black wings as she fixed her gaze on her target. At first, it was strange, seeing through the eyes of a bird was very different from doing so with human eyes. The colors, sharpness, and depth, everything changed in ways a human brain couldn''t imagine.


    Still, thanks to her power, Raven was able to adapt. No, not just adapt, it was more like she had always been a bird. Every movement, every action, no one could see through her disguise unless she allowed it.


    She dove through the air, landing softly on a high wall. She raised her wing and began to "scratch" with her beak, mimicking bird behavior effortlessly.


    A German soldier, scanning beyond the wall with binoculars, frowned at the bird landing not far from him. He gripped his weapon, considering whether to shoot.


    In the end, he simply picked up a nearby stone and, with a slight smile, threw it at the bird. The raven seemed to anticipate the stone and cawed, flying back into the sky above his head.


    The soldier laughed, truly getting bored. Guarding the road to San Giorgio was anything but exciting.


    "What''s all the fuss about?" his superior officer approached, and the soldier stopped laughing.


    "Just a silly bird, Sir. Still no signs of any intruders," Hans responded somewhat nervously. The officer glanced at him before nodding.


    "They''re attacking from the front. If there are no sightings in 3 hours, we''ll return and provide assistance." Hans blinked but quickly nodded.


    "Yes, sir!"


    A team of 50 men was stationed at this "base." The new major who had arrived from Villa Ottone (Uttenheim) believed that their enemies might attack from their flank and had stationed men here preventively.


    So far, no enemy had shown up, so for Hans, all of this was just a waste of time. They should be in San Giorgio where the real battle was taking place.


    He was eager to fight, to prove his worth, and bring honor to the Reich.


    He watched his superior walk away, and once he was sure he was far enough, he turned his gaze back to the sky. It seemed the bird had gone.


    With some disappointment, he took his binoculars, hoping his shift would end soon.


    Before Hans could react, a shadow fell upon him from the sky. His eyes widened as he felt a boot press against his neck, but he couldn''t do anything. The unknown weight struck with such force and speed that his neck snapped instantly. His twisted body fell to the ground, his dead eyes staring into the void in confusion.


    He couldn''t even scream.


    "Tch!"


    Raven scoffed, looking at Hans''s lifeless body and quickly grabbing his weapon, and looting any other useful items she could find. She had made sure that no one paid attention to this place, so it was easy for her to dispose of the body by tossing it over the other side of the wall. Everything was done swiftly and without causing any commotion; no one noticed a thing.


    Then her figure changed, and "Hans" smiled, adjusting his weapon on his back and holding his binoculars.


    He looked through them to a specific location. No one realized her series of previous actions, no one except John. Through the binoculars, their eyes met, and a tacit understanding passed between them. They both nodded in unison.


    Raven took out one of the chewing gums that Hans had brought with him and started chewing on it while examining the gun in her hands, making sure it was loaded. Then she entered the base with light steps.


    It was time to fulfill her mission.


    .


    .


    .


    "What are we waiting for, sir?" Angelo asked nervously.


    John smiled beside him.


    "A signal." He and 15 other men waited hidden not far from the German base in Villa Santa Catarina.


    "Listen to the captain, lad! He''s got a plan," an older man with gray beard named Mario said as he smoked a cigarette. He was an ex-Italian soldier who had left the army when Italy joined forces with Germany.


    "Patience is a virtue. Things will happen when they have to happen," Sergio, a not-too-old baker whose house was rumored to have been burned in a German attack, chimed in.


    Angelo blushed as he felt their gaze. Now, he felt stupid for asking.


    "Don''t worry, lad. There are no dumb questions, only fools who don''t ask. Your curiosity isn''t a bad thing," John said, placing his hand on the boy''s shoulder.


    Angelo smiled and nodded, feeling less down than before.


    "Listen up, soon our signal will come. We must be swift; the fighting in San Giorgio must have already begun."


    The 15 men under his command nodded, all ready.


    With a bit more courage than before, thanks to John''s words, Angelo couldn''t help but ask another question, this time in a low voice.


    "Captain, why don''t we just go in directly? I mean, with you here..."


    Angelo''s doubt was normal; everyone present knew what he was capable of. If he wanted, he could charge straight into the base''s wall, and no one would be surprised if he simply knocked it down.


    So, why wait?


    John looked toward the base and responded calmly. "I can''t be the only one shining in this war, lad."


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Angelo blinked in confusion but was quick to recall something. "Are you referring to that woman? Raven? I thought she was just going for reconnaissance."


    John smiled. "She''s not just a woman, lad, remember that. And don''t underestimate her for it. Women are dangerous, and not getting on their bad side will save you a lot of future trouble."


    As he finished his words, a roaring and thunderous explosion shook the entire area. Fire and smoke billowed up, engulfing more than half of the enemy base in seconds.


    "And that''s our signal! Let''s go! Move!" John pushed Angelo, who looked at the smoke and fire rising in the distance with disbelief.


    Had that woman done this?!


    .


    .


    .


    Otto Wilhelm coughed, feeling his face burning in pain; the fire had scorched his skin. He crawled on the ground, barely keeping his consciousness afloat.


    ''What happened?'' he tried to remember, but his mind was chaos. He was the Leutnant of this base; everything had been going perfectly, with no enemies or attacks in sight. They would soon be able to return to aid their comrades in the real battle.


    So why? Why could he hear his men screaming in agony?


    He looked up and saw one of his men approaching slowly; it was Hans, the soldier in charge of guarding the wall. Otto tried to speak, to get his attention so that he would come to help him.


    "Hmm?" Hans didn''t notice him and approached. Otto smiled with hope blossoming in his chest; perhaps he wouldn''t have to die here.


    "H-Hans, I need you to¡ª"


    Otto fell silent. The reason? The dozen grenade pins in Hans'' hands. He looked in the direction from which the soldier was coming; wasn''t that where the ammunition was stored?


    "Hans, you...!"


    "You know, I can''t understand you at all. I suppose my power has some limits in that regard. Well, you can''t have it all. Still, I can read your body language, which makes it easier to deduce what you''re thinking," Hans spoke, kneeling in front of him and looking at him coldly.


    But that wasn''t Hans'' voice...


    "I know you''re scared now. I''m sorry; I don''t like making people feel that way, but it''s necessary. This is the mission he gave me, and I have to show him what I''m capable of. I can''t afford to fail. In the end, we are enemies, so you shouldn''t hold a grudge for this, okay? I''ll make it quick," Hans drew the knife from his hip, and Otto''s eyes widened in panic. He didn''t need to speak the same language as this "imposter" to know what he was about to do.


    He tried to crawl away, to escape, but with his legs broken from the explosion, he couldn''t even move a few inches before the knife struck him directly in the chest.


    "I-I," he looked at "Hans" in the eyes, feeling his life slipping away.


    "I''m sorry..." "Hans" said.


    That word was one of the few English words the dying Leutnant knew. Otto couldn''t help but laugh as he spat blood and, in broken English, uttered his last words.


    "N-no, you''re not."


    His body fell lifeless, and Raven furrowed her brows. She stood up, removing the knife from Otto''s chest, and looked at him for a few moments with unknown thoughts. But she quickly forgot the encounter upon hearing the gunfire starting to arrive.


    Without hesitation, she changed her appearance, returning to her disguise. She didn''t want her allies to shoot her by accident, after all.


    Soon, she joined the fray. Raven''s initial strike had killed or injured more than half of the men stationed at the base, and those who remained were in a state of confusion and without guidance. They stood no chance against John''s team.


    Raven fired her last bullet, watching as the German soldier fell to the ground. She was quite good with weapons, even if she barely knew anything about them.


    John approached her side as the other members of his team cleared the base.


    "You did an excellent job," he said, causing her to turn and smile from ear to ear.


    From the beginning to the end, John had used the attack on Villa Santa Caterina to test Raven.


    He wanted to see her true capabilities, how far she would go, if she could follow his orders.


    "I told you I could do it," she boasted, and John smiled, reaching out to pat her head.


    "You did more than just do well. I''ve already decided¡ªyou''ll come with me to Salzburg." Raven''s eyes widened with amazement, and she almost let out a squeal of excitement. She knew Salzburg was John''s final destination; even the partisan resistance would be left behind. John had told her she should stay and help them, which had been bothering her because she didn''t want to. But now it seemed he had changed his mind.


    She couldn''t help the pride that swelled within her. She had done it! She had proven she could stand by his side.


    John then lowered his hand and handed her the weapon, the first one she had obtained.


    "Come on, it''s time to go to San Giorgio." Raven nodded, fixing her hair, which had been tousled by John, and followed him with excitement. This war was just beginning for her, and she was already looking forward to what would come next.


    .


    .


    .


    Major Reinhard Maier surveyed the situation on the battlefield with furrowed brows. What was the resistance trying to accomplish?


    It was as if the roles of both sides had abruptly reversed. It was the German army advancing while the partisan resistance concentrated on maintaining their "defense" with a large-scale guerrilla war throughout San Giorgio. It was annoying; they couldn''t effectively use their new weapons against them in this manner.


    However, this wouldn''t last long. It made no sense to engage in a war of "attrition" since behind them, thousands of other German troops were ready to sweep through the northern Italy...


    It made no sense to fight in this way. The major furrowed his brow as he listened to the reports.


    "Sir! It''s an emergency!" A soldier entered the command room, causing the foreboding feeling that had been brewing within Reinhard to intensify.


    "What''s happening?" he asked quickly.


    "We lost one of the new Hydra tanks, sir. The resistance ambushed the team escorting it in the north!" Panic was evident in the soldier''s voice. One thing was to have those tanks on their side, but to have them against them?


    "Damn peasants! They''re trying to steal our weapons!"


    He needed to fix this quickly. He couldn''t let the Generalmajor in Sand in Taufers find out about this, or his entire military career would go down the drain. He had worked too hard to get some of the new Hydra armaments. He could excuse himself if he lost one of the portable weapons, but losing one of the new Uber tanks was not permissible.


    "Quickly! Send a platoon of 50 men to-"


    His words were interrupted by an explosion that rocked the entire place.


    Reinhard watched as the entire left wall of the command center disappeared. He looked with incredulous eyes as flames engulfed the entire place within seconds. His men shouted, raising their weapons, but before they could fire, something attacked first.


    Faster than any man could react, a metal shield flew through the air, steel piercing through bodies without any difficulty, easily cleaving dozens of men in half before slamming into a wall and embedding deeply into it, the metal bent and deformed due to the strong impact.


    Major Reinhard looked at the soldier who had brought the news of the Uber tank loss, or at least the remaining half of the man''s body. He watched as the legs fell, splashing blood onto the floor, and with trembling body, took only a few steps back before a voice caught his attention.


    "I don''t know if you''re stupid or just too confident, sending only 50 men to protect the road to Villa Santa Caterina? Seriously? Or perhaps because you thought these ''weapons'' would be enough to kill me?" Captain America said as he threw one of Hydra''s heavy assault rifles to the ground, the metal of the weapon warped, and the blue light inside seemed unstable.


    "In any case, I''ll accept your surrender, or you can die. Whichever path you choose doesn''t matter too much because you''ve already lost," confidence rang in his voice. Reinhard clenched his teeth. This arrogant man... how dare he?!


    "You foolish Amerikaner, you think you''ve won? You think you alone can stop what''s coming? You''re nothing but a stupid clown wearing a colorful suit and carrying a stupid symbol. Hydra will never fall to you!" Reinhard retrieved one of the "little" toys he had kept for himself.


    Without hesitation, he released the safety of the silver grenade, which shimmered with blue colors. His arm moved swiftly, preparing to throw the grenade in John''s direction. But before the grenade could even leave his hand, a precise shot from a weapon struck it.


    Reinhard''s eyes widened in disbelief as he saw the explosive begin to detonate prematurely.


    "Oh fu-!"


    The blue light flooded the area, and everything within a three-cubic-meter radius was engulfed in a dome of energy. The ground shook, and as quickly as it came, the light vanished, leaving behind a completely clean crater.


    John approached the smoking crater holding the gun, which he had stolen from a Nazi soldier, in his right hand, the barrel still smoking.


    "It seems I''ve won this duel," he said, inhaling the smoke from the barrel before twirling the weapon in his hand, completing a full rotation, and then smoothly holstering it at his hip.


    He had always wanted to do that.


    He glanced at the destroyed base for a moment before rushing back to the battlefield. He needed to take care of these new "weapons" after all.


    .


    .


    .


    The flares sailed through the air, and when the partisan resistance army saw them lighting up the sky, they cheered with excitement and began to regroup.


    Captain America had arrived!


    The German army had lost its command center and its commanding officer; the radios stopped working when the base from where orders were given was destroyed, and their calls went unanswered, causing panic to ensue.


    The Hydra Uber tank fired at a two-story building; its walls offered no resistance, and the resistance members hiding within died instantly.


    "Let''s go! Haha!" Inside the tank, a Nazi soldier shouted with excitement as he looked through the periscope viewer. The Uber tank was immense, with different cabins to control various sections. The main turret couldn''t rotate like in other tanks, so it was the duty of a smaller secondary turret to do so, and this turret was special.


    Whether reloading, aiming, firing, or maneuvering, it could all be done by a single man.


    M¨¹ller never imagined he would be chosen to handle such a weapon. With every shot, he couldn''t help but feel invincible. As long as he operated this weapon and was inside this impenetrable mobile fortress, he felt he could vanquish any enemy.


    His radio buzzed. M¨¹ller reached out to answer the call, but a jolt in the cabin made him look with confusion toward the door separating him from his team members.


    Why was it shaking?


    That question was soon answered. There was a screech, and the cabin door was easily ripped off, casting the shadow of an imposing figure over the Nazi soldier.


    M¨¹ller looked in disbelief as a hand stretched out and grabbed him by the neck, dragging him out of the cabin. Before he could react, he found himself being thrown out of the Uber tank''s main hatch and plummeting to the ground from over three meters high. His head hit the ground upon impact, killing him instantly.


    "Let''s go!" John shouted, and a group of resistance soldiers quickly joined him.


    One of them entered the main cabin, while the others explored all the secondary cabins.


    "What''s happening?" John asked, arriving next to the soldier and seeing him studying the controls with confusion.


    "It''s different from any tank I''ve been in. Give me a moment," the soldier said, pressing some buttons and clumsily familiarizing himself with the controls. Then the metal beast roared again and began to move.


    "I think I''ve got it!"


    John nodded and exited the cabin to the main hatch.


    He could have destroyed the tanks, but he had a better idea: steal them and let the resistance use them. Fighting fire with fire. Of course, Hydra still had the Tesseract, so they couldn''t recharge their weapons or the tanks'' energy. Still, as long as they had power, they could still use them, and that''s exactly what they would do.


    The tank turned, its main cannon aiming directly at the German army, and then it began to fire. A Panzer tank that had been attacking the resistance army turned into scrap metal instantly.


    John didn''t stay idle; with Raven''s help, acting as his eyes in the sky, he could get an idea of the battlefield distribution and go where it was most needed.


    Within minutes, he completely hijacked all 15 Hydra tanks from the enemy. The partisan resistance began guiding the Ubers to destroy the remaining 40+ Panzer tanks.


    Their large size and heavy armor made it impossible for the Panzers to destroy them without being destroyed first. No matter how well-armored the Panzers were, a shot of blue energy was enough to penetrate their armor completely.


    Seeing the situation, the German soldiers began abandoning the iron coffins and fighting on foot, trying to steal the Ubers back into their hands.


    It was entirely futile; even with Hydra''s special weapons, they couldn''t get close before being intercepted by John and his group of men.


    John dealt personally and especially with all those with energy weapons in their hands.


    In a short time, the Nazi army was cornered near the Ahr River, almost at the end of San Giorgio.


    The Nazi army ran towards the bridge used to cross the river, their only escape route in this situation.


    They needed to regroup and return to Uttenheim. But before they could do so, dozens of small explosions began to envelop the group of over 200 soldiers.


    "What''s happening!?" Rolf, the Captain (Hauptmann) who had been forced to take command of the soldiers still alive, couldn''t help but shout in confusion as explosions seemingly came out of nowhere to engulf them.


    He threw himself to the ground, trying to take cover, and watched as the partisan resistance assaulted his men, taking advantage of the chaos. He tried to aim to shoot, but a hand held the barrel of his weapon and bent its metal as if it were clay; his pupils contracted, and he turned to meet a pair of blue eyes looking at him with amusement.


    "Now, I''ll accept your surrender on my terms, or everyone here will die. I hope you can make a better decision than your Major," Rolf swallowed, sweat dripping from his forehead, nodded, and quickly dropped his weapon.


    "I surrender!" he shouted so that the men near him could hear.


    "We surrender!" he shouted again, and the German soldiers understood, starting to lower their weapons and shout the same words so that more and more of them would hear. Soon, the words of surrender began to spread throughout the battlefield.


    John smiled and looked up at the sky, winking at Raven, who in her crow form had been the one to release dozens of grenades from the sky onto the German army, a homemade bombardment like no other.


    Raven cawed and began to descend to the ground; her mission had been a success once again.


    The resistance started gathering the German soldiers while cheering; they had won and taken San Giorgio in less than a day, and although several had died, they still had over a thousand men alive.


    It was a completely successful battle.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    What do you think? Do you think I''m dragging out the battles too much? Should I hurry things along or take the time to develop the events of World War II? I don''t want to go too fast, but I also don''t want it to be slow and tedious.


    This is just the beginning, so there''s still plenty of room to maneuver. The world''s story will change in unknown ways, and so will the course of World War II. I have some surprises in store that I think will be very exciting.


    Don''t forget to leave your likes, (power stones if they are on webnovel or kudos if you are on Ao3) I appreciate all the support ;D


    Anyway, tell me what you think; as always, I take into account any comments and read them all.


    The next update of SuperSoldier is now available on Patreon (patreon.com/EmmaCruzader) if you want to read the chapter in advance and get some other benefits, you can go and check it out, all the support received helps me a lot ;D

 11: God of War

    11: God of War


    Taufers Castle, Northern Italy 1943, September 25th.


    "Sir! I bring news!"


    Generalmajor G¨¹nther Braun exhaled the smoke he had been holding in his lungs, lowered the pipe in his hands, and looked up from the documents on his desk. His cold eyes turned towards the messenger who had abruptly entered his office, but he didn''t show irritation; instead, he nodded towards the soldier and raised his hand for the guards who had aimed their weapons to stand down.


    Only now did the messenger notice how more than 8 men had been pointing their guns directly at him, sweat trickled down his neck, and he couldn''t help but swallow nervously.


    "Speak," Generalmajor said, and the soldier nodded.


    "W-We''ve lost all contact with the base in Uttenheim. The last thing we managed to find out was that a group of partisan resistance initiated a frontal attack on them 6 hours ago. Since then, communications have been lost, and any reconnaissance troop sent to verify the situation has lost contact with us."


    G¨¹nther Braun looked at the soldier sternly before standing up. With his hands behind his back, he walked towards the window in his office, admiring the views that Taufers Castle offered due to its location.


    Even more impressive was the army of over 15 thousand men surrounding the place, preparing for the decisive blow towards Italy.


    G¨¹nther Braun caressed the ring on his left hand as he pondered the recent events. G¨¹nther Braun was not just a Generalmajor; he was also a member of Hydra, one of the few important members under the command of Johann Schmidt. His stay in Sand in Taufers was a last-minute assignment.


    Originally, the German army was supposed to liberate Mussolini and use him to regain their influence in Italy; after all, Italy was crucial for a proper defense of Southern Europe.


    But before Germany could even begin to plan how to do it, Mussolini was assassinated, just five days after being ousted as Prime Minister of Italy by the Grand Fascist Council and arrested by orders of King Victor Emmanuel III. Benito Mussolini died from a gunshot to the head.


    The perpetrator of his assassination was not made public, but thanks to the German intelligence network, it was discovered that it was the work of a resentful former Italian soldier against the former Prime Minister.


    With their plan to regain influence in Italy interrupted in that way, things had to change.


    Thus, the Third Reich assigned G¨¹nther Braun as the new responsible party to ensure its power over Italy. At first, Generalmajor was unsure about it; the Allies would undoubtedly use this opportunity to try to cross the borders with Austria into Germany, and if he didn''t handle things correctly, this could have serious consequences.


    That''s why he had turned to Hydra.


    If he wanted to ensure his victory, he needed more than just the support of the Third Reich; he needed to gain the support of the gods.


    And Hydra now possessed the power of the gods.


    It should have been easy; he should have been able to make his way to Bolzano in less than a day, so why? Why, in the last 48 hours, had he lost not only one but three important bases?!


    He clenched his teeth and recalled the most important information he had been receiving over the last few hours: a tall, imposing figure dressed in blue, red, and white, with a star on his chest and a metal shield on his arm, a super soldier capable of overcoming any obstacle and defeating any weapon.


    Captain America.


    Just uttering that name in his mind made him want to spit. He had sent troops, weapons beyond any other weapon, and yet his men were losing. No matter how much he wanted to deny it, the reality was that he was in trouble.


    He was supposed to be just a circus monkey, a clown giving flowery and stupid speeches to cheer the masses, so why? Why did he possess so much power?!


    "Listen to my command, have a Staffeln (squadron) of Kampfgeschwader (unit of aerial bombers) take off towards Uttenheim. I want them to bombard the entire place until it''s dust, all the way to Bolzano if necessary!"


    "B-but sir, our men are still¡ª" The soldier was cut off by a cold and fierce glare from Generalmajor.


    "Do you question my orders, soldier?" The messenger swallowed hard and quickly stood upright, saluting with his hand, sweat running down his forehead.


    "No sir!"


    And so, more than 16 never-before-seen planes began preparations for their takeoff, their engines roaring with pulses of unknown energy that emitted a blue glow.


    .


    .


    .


    "What an extraordinary thing," the words came from a middle-aged man named Emilio. His hands carefully examined one of the dozens of Hydra weapons that the partisan resistance army had stolen, tools of different types scattered across the worktable that had been specially prepared for him.


    Beside him, John nodded as he watched Emilio remove one of the batteries powering the weapons.


    After conquering San Giorgio, their advance didn''t halt. They capitalized on the high morale to keep attacking until Uttenheim. With the new weapons and John''s active assistance on the front, even if the number of enemies stationed in Uttenheim outnumbered them, they were still able to quickly conquer the place.


    Their tactic was simple but devastating. John would rush into the fray himself, using his superhuman strength to quickly deal with enemy tanks and heavy weapons. Then, with Raven''s help and her "bombardments," they could sow chaos among the nazi soldiers. And since the resistance also possessed tanks and armored vehicles, it was only a matter of time before the Nazi base in Uttenheim fell.


    Many German soldiers didn''t want to die. Seeing the situation, they voluntarily surrendered, laying down their arms. So even if they were outnumbered, with their morale and spirits high, the resistance easily overcame their enemies.


    The captured Nazi soldiers posed a difficult problem. Therefore, they were forced to halt their advance in Uttenheim while they thought of a way to deal with them.


    They had killed many, but there were still just over two thousand captured German soldiers. The resistance didn''t have the numbers to guard them all, and they could not split up and leave men behind to take care of the prisoners, or the Germans might try to use that to their advantage and find a way to escape.


    They used the still-intact facilities in Uttenheim as a temporary prison, but they needed a better way to deal with them.


    While Franco and the other three resistance leaders pondered this, John had been focused on something more important to him.


    Carefully, he took the blue energy battery, small pulses of energy could be felt being released from the object like the beats of a heart.


    "I would advise you not to touch it too much, sir. I don''t know what it contains, but I''m sure it''s extremely dangerous," Emilio said. The man had been part of the Italian army as a maintenance technician responsible for keeping military equipment in optimal condition.


    John had used his help to "dissect" some of the Hydra weapons. Of course, he didn''t expect the man to reverse-engineer anything; that would be Howard''s job. What he wanted were some of the batteries inside the weapons. He could have done it himself, forcibly extracting the power source, but he wasn''t that stupid. It was too risky. He didn''t know what kind of protective mechanisms the weapons might have.


    If something was going to explode, he wasn''t going to be near it, at least not until he was sure his body could withstand it.


    "Don''t worry, Emilio, I know what I''m doing. Anyway, thanks for the help. You can go rest. We still have a fierce fight ahead, and I need everyone to give their best," he patted the man''s shoulder, who nodded and soon left, leaving John alone in the makeshift workshop.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    John looked at the four batteries that Emilio had managed to extract without causing any accidents. They were all from fully charged and unused weapons. John had made sure of that.


    He paced in circles, deep in thought.


    Originally, he believed that with the Super Soldier Serum and Compound V in his veins, he was already strong enough. But with Raven''s appearance, things changed. His strength didn''t seem as secure now. He didn''t know what kind of enemies awaited him in the future, but he knew without a doubt that if he wanted to ensure he could fulfill his role brilliantly, he had to take certain risks.


    "The Russians experimented on him for years, using all sorts of ''weapons'' to try to kill him. Nothing worked, and when they tried radiation, it only made him stronger..."


    He recalled some scenes from "The Boys" series and then thought about the Tesseract.


    "Its energy emits a certain amount of gamma radiation, that''s how Tony and Bruce managed to find it," he remembered that scene from the first Avengers movie.


    "No! This is crazy!..." He couldn''t help but furrow his brows. Even if it were true, even if the Tesseract''s energy contained radiation, that didn''t guarantee it could be used safely.


    "But haven''t I already done something Crazy?" Remembering how he injected himself with Compound V after using the Super Soldier Serum, John couldn''t help but have doubts.


    Others, with more knowledge and greater intelligence, could surely devise dozens of plans and know dozens of ways to gain power. John wasn''t one of them; his knowledge was limited, and with the integration of mutants into the scene, that knowledge had become less reliable.


    For now, John only knew one way to become stronger, something that had been tested on the original Soldierboy and had yielded certain unexpected results...


    Radiation.


    Accessing large amounts of radiation without justification would be difficult, but now Hydra had served up an energy source like no other on a silver platter for him...


    Now there was only one question left on the table: would he dare?


    He looked at the four batteries pulsing with energy and couldn''t help but let doubts creep into his mind. Was it necessary? Maybe he was overreacting. Maybe his current strength was enough...


    "John!" Raven''s voice snapped him out of his contemplations. He looked out the workshop window just to see her rushing in. She had been flying over the base''s skies at his request to ensure they weren''t ambushed suddenly.


    "What''s going on?" he asked quickly.


    "There are planes! 16 of them are approaching fast!" John furrowed his brows and quickly exited the workshop, leaping to the top of a nearby standing building.


    He focused his gaze only to watch as the fighter planes approached. He had never seen designs like those, and he had studied the different types of military vehicles of the time. He saw the blue light being emitted from their rear, and he immediately knew these weren''t just any planes.


    They were Hydra''s.


    "Everyone, take cover!" He shouted loudly, his voice echoing across the base.


    The resistance soldiers were quick to obey. John was the one they respected the most, so even if they didn''t know what was happening, they didn''t hesitate to heed his words.


    They all began to move, several of them looking up at the sky, their pupils dilating as they saw the planes getting closer and closer.


    John quickly made his way to one of the anti-aircraft guns that the German army had installed at the base. It was a Flakvierling 37. Other resistance soldiers followed his lead, preparing different types of weapons and aiming towards the sky in haste. Those who didn''t know how to use such weapons or didn''t have any took cover as best as they could, already anticipating what was coming.


    The planes were fast, faster than any other planes of the time. In a matter of moments, they were only seconds away from reaching them.


    "FIRE!" John yelled and aimed skillfully, whether it was the shield, a gun, or any other type of weapon. He had become quite adept at making the mental calculations needed to aim without fail.


    The weapon fired forcefully, its recoil strong enough to numb an ordinary soldier''s arms, but for John, it was as easy as firing any other firearm.


    The high-impact piercing projectile flew through the air at great speed, its trajectory fixed on one of the 16 attacking planes, the closest to the base.


    One of the plane''s wings was suddenly pierced, causing it to lose control slightly. Despite this, its pilot didn''t hesitate and continued advancing with a clear objective. John didn''t stop attacking, and a dozen more projectiles struck the plane''s center, enveloping it in a cloud of smoke followed by an explosion that lit up the sky with a brilliant blue light.


    "Shit!" John cursed. Even though he had destroyed one of them, he didn''t feel happy because now he had lost sight of the other 15.


    The resistance soldiers didn''t stop firing even when their vision was obstructed. Many of them, having witnessed aerial bombings before, knew they couldn''t let the enemy planes maneuver freely over them, or they would die.


    Angelo gripped the MG 34 tightly in his hands. He had been chosen to aim the weapon with the help of two other soldiers. His accuracy was well-known among his comrades, so they didn''t hesitate to entrust him with the weapon despite his young age.


    When it came to shooting down planes, precision was necessary.


    Unlike other soldiers who shot into the sky without thinking, Angelo waited. He waited with his heart pounding furiously in his chest. Scenes, images from the past came back to him with force: how his town was ravaged, how his house was destroyed, how his family died in the midst of a bombing.


    No, he wouldn''t let it happen again!


    He swallowed hard and stared unblinkingly at the sky. Each second felt eternal. Then he noticed it, how the smoke moved against the direction of the wind. Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger. The Hydra plane couldn''t finish emerging from the smoke clouds when it was unexpectedly hit by hundreds of bullets.


    The pilot tried to maneuver to evade, but other resistance groups had already set their sights on him, and he was engulfed in a hail of projectiles that turned him into scrap metal in a matter of Seconds.


    Of course, it was then that the remaining 14 planes attacked, not with machine guns, but with a rain of blue shots that traveled faster than any bullet seen before.


    Their attacks were indiscriminate. Whether it was the partisan resistance army or the captured German soldiers, the entire place was attacked without hesitation.


    Explosions began to engulf the base. John clicked his tongue as he saw one of the Panzer tanks they had hijacked instantly destroyed by a single shot.


    The power of the weapons powered by the Tesseract was undoubtedly monstrous.


    He fired several more times, bringing down another four Hydra planes, but the sky and the base were too vast; he couldn''t take them all down just by staying on the ground.


    He had been wondering how strong he really was, how much his strength had grown with the combination of both serums, and if that strength was enough... it seemed it was time to find out.


    Without hesitation, he stopped firing and started running towards a clear area, keeping his eyes on two Hydra planes. If his calculations were correct, they should be about 3,000 meters above the ground and closing in.


    He fixed his target and tensed his muscles. This time, he didn''t doubt and used every ounce of strength he believed he had. He crouched down and with all that accumulated power in his legs, he launched himself into the sky.


    The ground beneath his feet sank, his figure became blurry, and the air shattered. A supersonic explosion was left behind as his body soared high into the sky, colliding directly with one of the two planes he had chosen.


    His body tore through the armor as if it were wet cardboard. Like a ballistic missile, he caused the plane to break apart in midair, exploding violently.


    John maneuvered through the air, disoriented. The metal shield in his hand had shattered... he had just repaired it, but it seemed it would no longer be useful.


    He listened carefully and found the second plane he had seen earlier.


    "Let''s see if this works," he thought, recalling his first strength test in the hotel bathroom. John positioned himself in the air and kicked forcefully. The sound barrier broke once again, and his body was propelled towards his second target.


    His hand extended, and his fingers dug into the metal of the plane, gripping it tightly.


    He crawled to the cockpit and, with a punch, broke the protective glass. The plane''s pilot screamed in alarm, turning his head only to have his face grabbed forcefully by John. With a single motion, John yanked the pilot and dragged him out, sending him flying through the air. The safety belts did nothing to prevent the poor pilot from being forcibly ejected from the cockpit.


    The plane, now without a pilot, began to lose control, but John was quick and took the controls without hesitation. He didn''t want to keep the plane because he had no way to signal his men on the ground not to attack it, so he simply changed its direction and aimed it directly at another nearby Hydra plane.


    When he was sure, he let both planes collide, causing another explosion to fill the sky.


    "Five left," he thought as he let his body navigate through the sky. The resistance soldiers had managed to shoot down two more while John was performing his maneuver in the air, and he saw them fall in the distance.


    He needed to destroy them quickly before they caused more damage.


    .


    .


    .


    "What the hell?" Nicola stared at the sky in confusion as several enemy planes were suddenly destroyed.


    "It''s the Captain!" one of his men said as he looked up into the sky with his binoculars, Quickly Nicola took them off and looked up into the sky, only to see John navigating through the air.


    How the Fuck did he get up there?!


    "Quick! Communicate with everyone else. Tell them not to attack him!" Nicola didn''t know what this war was turning into¡ªunprecedented weapons, flying super soldiers¡ªwhat was next? But regardless of what came, he and his men were in the thick of it, and it was their duty to fight, even against the impossible.


    Still, he couldn''t help but smile as he watched Captain America collide with an enemy plane, causing it to explode into a thousand pieces, the super soldier emerging from the smoke cloud unscathed, targeting his next objective.


    Their enemies might be fierce, but somehow, Nicola felt they would win. Because as absurd as it sounded, even though he hadn''t been very religious before, right now, in this place, he felt like they had a god on their side in this battle.


    A god of war.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    I have listened to all your comments, there have been many and varied, and they have certainly helped me think more about the future. In the next chapter, the fight for Italy concludes (with an interesting surprise at the end ;D).


    I believe I have laid the foundations well enough, and it is time to explore what is truly important and interesting. Thank you for your patience.


    That said, I want to thank you for the comments, likes (power stones or kudos), and to everyone who has supported me so far on Patreon. I hope to continue on this incredible journey with you for much longer time. Soon, there will be a fixed update schedule so everyone can enjoy chapters more regularly.


    Lastly, remember that you can find the next chapter of this story on Patreon (patreon.com/EmmaCruzader). If you want to read the next chapter in advance and get some other benefits, you can go and check it out. All the support received helps me a lot ;D.


    Remember to leave your comments, critiques, and suggestions as well as your likes. See you in the next chapter.

 12: The Last Stronghold

    12: The Last Stronghold


    John landed hard on the ground, causing it to shake violently. The cloud of dust that rose up concealed his figure for a few seconds before he cleared it away with a wave of his hand.


    John walked out with firm steps, leaving behind the crater his body had created upon landing. He brushed off the dirt and looked up at the sky. The sound of the airplane engines was gone. He had destroyed the last of them, and now it was time to clean up this mess.


    He walked and surveyed the entire base. The soldiers were celebrating as they emerged from their hiding places. Wherever John passed, they cheered louder, chanting his name. John waved at them and smiled. It was good to see his reputation growing, but it wasn''t the time to enjoy it.


    He spent several minutes helping with the "cleanup" before the situation was stable enough to have a proper discussion.


    He met with the four main leaders of the partisan army and quickly began giving orders. They needed to count their numbers, know how many men they had lost, and how many weapons they had left.


    "We need to regroup and tend to our wounded. I don''t think this will be the only thing they try against us, but I won''t let them think they can do anything more. They outnumber us, and if we let them continue preparing, it will be too dangerous."


    In the makeshift meeting room, John spoke gravely as he looked at the map spread out on the table.


    "What do you suggest we do, Captain? So far, we''ve been able to advance without problems, but if what the prisoners say is true, then more than 15,000 heavily armed men are waiting to crush us in Sand in Taufers," Marcello said. The middle-aged man had seen better days; he was covered in dirt and ashes, as well as freshly bandaged wounds.


    "That''s right. We''ve lost at least 100 men in this surprise attack. We barely number a thousand, and that includes the wounded... If we keep advancing, we''ll simply lose," Lorenzo said with a sigh.


    There was willpower; no one wanted to stop fighting. But when the numerical difference is so great, there isn''t much that can be done. Not only that, their enemies had better and more lethal weapons, and although they had managed to steal some of them, the number that should be in a group of over fifteen thousand soldiers would surely dwarf the number in their hands.


    Not to mention any unknown weapons the German army might have. Those planes were something they had never seen before. What else was there? What things beyond their imagination would hit them in the face when the time came?


    "If it''s the numbers that worry us, I think I have a possible solution," Nicola spoke up this time.


    Everyone looked at him, waiting for him to speak.


    "I know many of you have already noticed, but for those who haven''t, I''ll say it directly. The truth is, we haven''t found any prisoners so far, aside from the corpses." Silence reigned for a second, the faces of everyone present darkening as they recalled the sad scenes that greeted them.


    Men, women, or children, it seemed the German army did not discriminate when it came to killing them.


    "At the captain''s request, my men have been focusing on finding out why. Before the recent bombardment, we had been interrogating several prisoners, and I believe we have discovered something important."


    Nicola let one of his men step forward. The soldier looked somewhat nervous, yet he spoke clearly and without hesitation.


    "We obtained this information from three different men. We ensured they had no contact with each other, and the three versions matched without any alteration. When the German army attacked northern Italy and advanced to Brunico, they began taking prisoners in large numbers. It didn''t matter the gender or age; as long as they were ''healthy'' and could ''work,'' they were taken. and Those who were too old or injured were... killed."


    Everyone frowned, but no one interrupted despite the obvious discontent among them.


    "It''s said that they are creating a factory, using the prisoners as slave labor in Sand in Taufers. That''s where they''ve taken all the civilians."


    John immersed himself in thought and looked at Nicola.


    "How many... how many prisoners are we talking about?"


    Nicola looked at him seriously and responded without hesitation.


    "Considering the size of the towns that have been raided and the information given by the interrogated soldiers... at least 20,000 of them, sir."


    Everyone in the room fell silent, the gears in their brains starting to work at full speed. John took a few steps with his hands behind his back in thought for a few seconds and then smiled.


    "I may have a plan."


    .


    .


    .


    "How do you feel?" John asked as he finished bandaging a wound on Raven''s left arm. They were in a private room where no one could notice the girl''s blue skin.


    Raven winced as John tightened the bandage, looking at him with furrowed brows and responding somewhat hesitantly.


    "A bit useless... while everyone else was doing something, I could only hide. The sky was too chaotic, flying was too dangerous, and shooting did almost nothing against those planes..." Remembering those scenes, she couldn''t help but bite her lip in frustration.


    Until now, Raven had been enjoying resounding success in all her "missions" and in every confrontation the partisan resistance army had with the German army.


    She thought everything was simple, that they would always win... that she and John were enough to face this war.


    Only today did she realize she had overestimated herself too much. Even with her powers, she couldn''t make much of a difference; she couldn''t help.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself so much. Maybe this time you couldn''t make an overwhelming difference like before, but that''s normal. No one is perfect, and that''s why we''re a team. We must help each other and cover for what the other lacks."


    John sat in a chair next to Raven and crossed his arms as he spoke and looked at her. She still seemed somewhat disheartened, so he said a few more words.


    "Besides, the mere fact that you could warn me in advance of their arrival saved dozens of lives. That alone is more than anyone else could have done. You should feel proud of that." Raven looked him in the eyes, pondering his words.


    John was right. Although this time she couldn''t do as much as before, it didn''t mean she had done nothing. She was still useful; she just needed to learn where her strengths lay.


    She sighed and let her bad mood fade away. It wasn''t the time to be depressed.


    "I heard there''s a plan. What are we going to do?" she couldn''t help but ask, her disguise returning to her. Somehow, she felt more comfortable in it. It made her feel stronger and more capable, much more than in her original body.


    John seemed thoughtful as he looked at her. Until now, Raven had proven exceptionally useful in many ways. Without her, he certainly would have had some trouble dealing with certain matters.


    Her help provided solutions that would otherwise be difficult to implement.


    Even so, he couldn''t avoid a certain guilt twisting inside him. This girl, who until a few days ago was just an ordinary young woman, had gone from that to being a complete killer.


    In just three days, her death count was nearing triple digits, probably even surpassing that mark.


    He wondered what she thought, how she really felt about it. He had no reason to doubt her words, but if words could truly express the deepest feelings of people, then there would be fewer wars.


    She had said she was fine, that she didn''t care, but was it really so? He didn''t know, but regardless, things had already progressed to a point where Raven could no longer go back to who she once was.


    What she would become in the future was uncertain, and John would be lying if he said he wasn''t expectant of it. At the same time, he apologized to her internally. There was no turning back; whether it was him or Raven, both would create rivers of blood in their wake¡ªRaven believing it was necessary, that all her actions were for a greater good, and John... well, the path to stardom was never easy.


    "I have a plan, and it requires you to do something for me," he said without hesitation, making her straighten her back and give him her full attention.


    .


    .


    .


    Several hours later, northern Italy near Molini di Tures.


    Unseen and in the dark of night, John and Raven arrived at the "entrance" to Sand in Taufers. They had separated from the resistance army to carry out their part of the plan.


    "Do you think you can do it?" John asked, looking at Raven while holding a brown fish that was frantically trying to free itself from his grasp.


    Raven frowned and closed her eyes for a moment, letting her power flow. Her body returned to its blue form but didn''t change completely, as that wasn''t her goal at the moment.


    John and she had experimented with her power several times. They both knew she could take "different traits" and combine them, which was how she created her disguises. But until now, they hadn''t tried to see how versatile this part of her powers was. That was about to change.


    Initially, the plan had been for her to use her bird form, but as they made their way and passed by the large "Ahr" river, John had another idea, one that could save them from possible problems.


    Raven felt her body begin to change partially. On her neck and the sides of her torso, gills, similar to those of the fish John was holding, suddenly appeared.


    Feeling the new "organs" in her, she couldn''t help a sensation of suffocation. She still had her nose, but somehow she felt the air wasn''t reaching her lungs.


    Quickly, she returned to her original form and took a deep breath.


    "How is it?" John asked with evident concern.


    She swallowed and responded confidently.


    "I think it can work." Without hesitation, she walked to the river and submerged herself in it, her body changing once more. This time, the feeling of suffocation didn''t appear. The gills on her body worked correctly, and Raven remained underwater for several minutes, making several more changes to her body. She took the fish''s scales to cover her skin, its eyes to see in the water, and tried to modify her hands to make them more like fins.


    Anyone who saw what was happening underwater would be left with their mouth open. The way she changed and modified her body was beyond human understanding.


    Once she had a more or less comfortable form, she tested her mobility underwater. While she wouldn''t say she moved as naturally as a "fish," it was still enough to navigate the river without problems.


    She emerged from the water, returning to her original form, and smiled at John while she gave him a thumbs up


    John smiled, seeing that she had succeeded. It had truly been a last-minute idea, something he didn''t know was possible but decided they should try.


    "Then we need to change the plan."


    He quickly pulled out one of the maps he carried with him and showed it to Raven, pointing to the path of the Ahr river.


    "The river is a direct path to the front of Taufers Castle. If you go through it, you can enter their fortress without anyone detecting you." Originally, she had to go by air, using the night as cover. However, it was dangerous. Taufers Castle wasn''t like any other base. Its security was even greater, and its protection against air attacks was also stronger. If it were just Raven in her bird form, she could easily do it, but this time she needed to carry a load.


    For that reason, she didn''t take the fish form and simply navigated through the waters. She had to maintain her humanoid form largely so she could carry her load through the river without fear of losing it.


    While the castle was the center of the fortress, it wasn''t the whole thing. Around it extended a large German military camp of at least 18 hectares. Raven had managed to make a quick reconnaissance from the sky in her bird form, giving them an idea of the layout of the place.


    In reality, the Ahr River passed through the middle of the base, making it a perfect entrance, if not for the fact that humans couldn''t breathe underwater and its width in that part was only about 17 meters.


    It wasn''t an ideal path for ordinary people... but Raven, she could take it and bypass any security the German army had installed in the place.


    Raven studied the map and nodded confidently, the excitement returning to her once more. This plan was the most important so far, and her role in it was also crucial. She couldn''t fail.


    John then picked up the backpack on his back and carefully placed it in her hands.


    "Remember, once set, you need to activate the timer. You have exactly 10 minutes between each activation and an additional 20 minutes to run," he explained once more.


    Raven took the backpack and looked at the four charges inside. She didn''t know exactly what they contained, but the faint blue glow hidden behind layers of tape and plastic bags made it clear she needed to handle these "explosives" carefully.


    She closed the backpack and placed it over her chest instead of her back, firmly securing its straps.


    She prepared to leave, but John put his hand on her shoulder before she could go. She looked at him in confusion before he pulled her to him in a strong hug.


    "Be careful, okay? If you''re in danger, don''t hesitate to abandon the mission. Your life is much more important," he said sincerely.


    Raven hadn''t realized how cold she had been feeling from being wet until her body touched John''s and she felt his warmth flooding her.


    She returned the hug and nodded with some shyness.


    "I will, but I won''t give up easily." She didn''t like to fail, and she wouldn''t.


    John let her go and watched as she slowly submerged into the water. It wasn''t until her figure disappeared completely that he looked away.


    John sighed. He truly didn''t want to put her in so much danger, but there was no one better than her for an infiltration and assassination job like this. On the other hand, it wasn''t like he was leaving her to her fate. He would also go, and if everything went well, the partisan resistance army would arrive shortly after Raven completed her mission.


    He looked at the map. While the fortress was Raven''s primary objective, John had another. Nicola had been right about one thing: if they needed numbers, there was only one way to get them.


    "This battle should end soon." Once he achieved what he needed and returned control of northern Italy to the rebel army, he would focus on assisting the Allied forces. He looked toward Poland, which was quite far from his current objective.


    Remembering all that was happening and would happen in that place, he couldn''t help but frown deeply. Maybe he needed to intervene personally, but how? Hydra was only stationed in Germany and Austria, as far as he knew.


    Then he remembered. Wasn''t there an attempted uprising by the Poles? He cursed himself a little for never studying history properly. He could remember what he knew, but he couldn''t recall what he had never learned.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    He remembered it was around 1944, but not the month or the day the attempt took place. He only knew the Poles fought for 63 days before the Nazi army crushed them.


    "I think I can do something with that." He was already leading the Italian resistance, so why not do the same for Poland? Wouldn''t it be even more incredible if his name was acclaimed not only as the savior of Italy but also of Poland, France, even?


    There were many battlefronts he could fight on. The problem was time. If he wanted to make significant contributions, he had to finish each battle quickly but in a way that his impact remained significant in the history books.


    Of course, in the end, he wouldn''t just save countries. When this war ended, he would have saved the world.


    "Easy, right?" Remembering his previous contemplations, he couldn''t help but clench his fist.


    His strength... it was fine for now, but if he wanted not only to emerge victorious from this war but also from future battles, he had to ensure he became stronger.


    "But I must not be careless." The way he experimented with the fusion of both serums was too rushed, too risky. He had to do things smarter and with greater preparation. If he wanted to experiment with the Tesseract''s energy, he had to do it in a way that any potential danger could be quickly resolved.


    "I wonder if the Vita-Ray machine is still intact." He would have to talk to Howard...


    He put away the map and looked in the direction of Sand in Taufers. It was time to focus on the present. Thoughts about the future could wait for later.


    .


    .


    .


    G¨¹nther Braun couldn''t enjoy the smoke from his pipe; the news that his 16 Hydra bombers had been destroyed had come not long ago, leaving him feeling numb.


    He looked out at the landscape through the window he had installed in his office and couldn''t help but clench his teeth so hard he felt like he could break them.


    Time and time again, his men were dropping like flies, even with the power of the new Hydra weaponry in their hands. He couldn''t understand it. Was this "Captain America" truly invincible?


    If he continued to suffer losses like this, sooner or later, the Third Reich would demand answers. Hydra would demand answers...


    No, he couldn''t let this continue.


    There were three knocks on the door of his office, snapping Generalmajor out of his reverie.


    "Come in," he signaled with his hand for one of the guards to open the door.


    A messenger soldier entered with firm steps, holding several reports in his hands.


    "Sir, preparations are complete," he said, and G¨¹nther Braun smiled.


    Captain America had proven to be too strong. Simple attacks were useless against him. If Generalmajor wanted to definitively deal with this enemy, it had to be brutal.


    He wanted to see if this Super Soldier could face an army of over 15 thousand men on his own.


    He didn''t even consider the partisan resistance. To G¨¹nther Braun, they were nothing more than nuisances, insects that could be crushed at any moment by his army. In his mind, the only enemy that really mattered was John.


    "Then issue the order. In 3 hours, we will begin the invasion towards Bolzano." Perhaps it was somewhat hasty, but Generalmajor believed in his troops and their superior weaponry.


    Before the Allied army could fully settle in southern Italy, they had to take the north completely.


    Once that was done, taking Italy would only be a matter of time.


    The messenger nodded. "As you command, sir." He placed the reports on the desk, saluted with his hand, and then withdrew.


    G¨¹nther Braun looked at the papers the soldier had left on his desk. It seemed that the "factory" was progressing well. The Third Reich had no intentions of building something like that in Italy, but Hydra needed more manpower and facilities to continue creating superior weaponry.


    Since he was being sponsored by them, he had to ensure he met their demands. Not that he really cared to do so. A factory in Sand in Taufers would only be more beneficial to him in the long run.


    He looked out his window at his men preparing, feeling somehow that something was amiss. He didn''t know why, but an old instinct told him that danger was near.


    His eyes met those of a crow perched on the railing of his window balcony.


    For some reason, he found himself staring at the bird, unable to look away. He wondered if this was how the enemies of Alf?er felt when their mythical crows observed them, He wondered if this was some sort of divine sign, an answer to his concerns.


    The bird cawed and then flew away, disappearing from his sight, making his mind refocus.


    "Increase patrols. I want guards to double their rounds before departing. Have our scouts survey the surrounding terrain, and the prisoners to be returned to their cells," he couldn''t help but issue that order.


    One of the guards in his office nodded, ready to carry out the command.


    The Generalmajor glanced towards the skies one last time before sitting back at his desk, the full moon illuminating the sky behind him, leaving him with a strange feeling, as if he were missing something.


    .


    .


    .


    Matteo trembled, the cold night air making him huddle even closer to his father. He looked through the iron bars of his cell, watching the guards pass by with their weapons gleaming in that strange blue light.


    "Here," his father noticed his shivering and took off his torn and old coat, draping it over Matteo''s shoulders.


    The 12-year-old boy looked up at his father with concern, unable to help but ask the same question many others had.


    "How much longer will we be here?" His father fell silent for a few moments, unsure of what to say.


    Giovanni had never been a dishonest man; he had never liked lying, even when it was necessary. But this time, he couldn''t help but want to lie to his son, to tell him that everything would be okay, that they would get out of here soon. But he couldn''t do it.


    He pulled Matteo into his arms, wrapping him in a hug. He glared at the soldiers guarding their cells, a rage building inside him with each passing second. If only he could fight...


    As he watched them, there was suddenly a tremor that shook the entire place, causing dust to fall from the ceiling. All the prisoners were jolted awake by a loud noise followed by another coming from the German central base. Suddenly, the light inside the prison cut off, plunging the place into darkness only occasionally broken by the occasional blue glow from some guards'' weapons.


    Those with access to barred windows couldn''t help but stretch to look through them, noticing large clouds of smoke with blue light rising in the distance, the base alarm blaring loudly, causing the guards to gather closer and closer to each other.


    Whispers began to fill the place, and the guards present began to impose order by banging on the cells with their batons and shouting forcefully for silence as they gathered among themselves.


    The leader of the guards reached the top of a tower positioned on the walls surrounding the massive prison. He didn''t even need to use his binoculars to see the explosions in the distance and quickly gave some orders.


    "Someone go find out what''s happening!"


    He pointed to one of his men, but before he could rush off, he suddenly seemed to lose his balance and fell to the ground. The leader of the guards opened his eyes in panic and quickly approached to see what was happening.


    He moved the body and noticed a sharp piece of metal, like a handmade metal dagger, deeply embedded in his neck, blood beginning to flow.


    He quickly backed away and tried to shout a warning, but before he could do so, his head was struck, causing his body to fall back lifelessly the next instant.


    A similar dagger to the one that had killed his man was embedded in his forehead.


    The nearby guards alarmed and raised their weapons, but before they could shout or fire, their bodies began to fall like marionettes with their strings cut, their helmets unable to prevent their fatal fate.


    The remaining guards in the large prison were slow to realize that their comrades were quickly falling one after the other.


    But the prisoners noticed it. Slowly, more and more of them approached the doors of their cells, watching as a dark figure dealt with the guards quickly and efficiently.


    Giovanni watched as the guard near his cell fell lifeless with some astonishment and hope beginning to emerge within him. Slowly, he crawled as far as he could and reached out his arm, stretching until he reached the weapon, but a hand stopped him. Alarmed, he almost screamed but managed to contain himself when he saw that it wasn''t a guard but a strange man with a star on his chest.


    "Not yet," he whispered, allowing him to take the weapon but leaving behind a clear message. The man walked between the cells, breaking their locks with bare hands and making hardly any noise, causing those who witnessed such a feat to rub their eyes, wondering if they were imagining things.


    Slowly, the prisoners began to emerge, but they all kept silent despite their excitement.


    Many began to help the figure and snatch equipment from the dead guards. When those still alive began to notice that something was wrong, it was too late. Thousands of prisoners were already out of their cells.


    Soon, a riot began to sweep through the place, and the prisoners, outnumbering the guards, easily overwhelmed them.


    No more help came because in the distance, gunfire and explosions began to be heard out of nowhere. The base was under attack.


    Soon, more and more prisoners were freed, and the vast majority of them gathered in front of the doors that separated them from the outside.


    The towering walls of almost 30 meters made them hesitate for a moment. Even with the stolen weapons, many of them still had bare hands, their clothes were barely rags, and their physical condition barely kept several of them standing.


    Could they really fight against the huge army outside the prison?


    It was then that a figure leapt over the doors, grabbing the attention of many with its superhuman feat.


    "Listen, everyone! My name is John! But people know me as Captain America, an United states Super Soldier who has been fighting on the front lines with the partisan resistance army in recent days," John introduced himself, his voice easily reaching every corner of the prison.


    All present eyes looked at him with equal parts curiosity and astonishment. Many had witnessed how he dealt easily and quickly with the guards, and they could easily recognize him thanks to the silver star on his chest reflecting the blue light from the weapons he had handed out.


    "If you''re wondering why I''m here, then the answer is simple: to set you free and ask for your help," his words made the prisoners begin to realize what was happening. Some of them couldn''t help but step back, the fear that the German army had instilled in them beginning to resurface.


    Seeing their reaction, John spoke with more strength and conviction.


    "The Nazi army has ravaged your towns and homes, turning you into slaves, cheap labor that they won''t hesitate to discard. They don''t care about your lives or your fate, and that cannot continue. Right now, the resistance army has begun to attack this base, to resist the invasion and liberate northern Italy from the clutches of the Third Reich! But their numbers are not enough; they are outnumbered five to one at least, and without help, they will surely be overwhelmed before dawn. That''s why I''m asking you... No! I''m begging you! For your children, for your families, and for your home, fight for your freedom!" John said, injecting all the fighting spirit he could into his voice.


    "With all of you, together, no matter how strong or numerous the enemy may be, we can win this battle! I know many of you are afraid and many are tired, fed up with this war. But if you don''t fight now, if you don''t rise up and fight today, then who will?!"


    At his question, many looked at each other, their hearts pounding, remembering scenes from the past, death, the suffering they were forced to endure. Slowly but steadily, many began to step forward.


    "It''s true! We can''t keep hiding. They''ve taken enough from us already! I don''t want to lose anymore! I don''t want to kneel before them and await my death, not without a fight," Giovanni said, thinking of his son, thinking of the future he would have to endure and refusing to let him suffer any further.


    "That''s right! We can''t let them fight for us. We must help!" Soon, more and more men began to step forward and shout with courage, the fire beginning to burn in their veins.


    John smiled.


    "If you''re determined, then take anything you can use as a weapon and follow me!"


    .


    .


    .


    Raven stood atop the Taufers Castle, watching as the base burned in flames. So far, three out of the four explosives had detonated. The first served as the signal for the Partisan resistance army to begin their surprise attack.


    Silently, the Partisans had been waiting for their moment to act. They had to leave behind tanks and vehicles to avoid making too much noise, but in the end, it was worth it.


    Using the cover of night and Raven''s help, who had taken care of the scouts monitoring outside the base, they managed to get close enough to start their attack just as the timed bombs began to explode.


    The explosives had been somewhat improvised, created using salvaged Hydra weaponry batteries. Their effectiveness was unquestionable; a single charge reduced everything within its blast radius to dust. Nothing and no one could escape once the device detonated.


    When that same device detonated near other energy weapons? Well, Raven had to close her eyes and was almost thrown off the roof when the shockwave engulfed nearly half of the base in an instant.


    For a brief, fleeting moment, she wondered how many had died after that. Hundreds? Perhaps thousands?


    Her hands trembled slightly at the thought. She clenched her fists with irritation. This was necessary; this was war, and she was a soldier. She couldn''t afford to feel pity for her enemies.


    She couldn''t help but remember the words one of the German soldiers had said when she destroyed the base in Villa Santa Caterina.


    "Hey, you were right. I really don''t feel sorry," it was strange to realize that.


    She wondered if she had always been this way or if something had changed her.


    She heard gunfire coming from the southern part of the base. That was where the prison was located. It seemed that John had succeeded. Not that she doubted he would; he could do anything.


    She looked at her wrist, suddenly, a watch that hadn''t been there before appeared, the hands spinning in perfect functioning order. Sometimes, her power was quite useful in mysterious ways.


    For example, this watch, it wasn''t real, but according to all the tests she had done in her spare time, it acted as if it were real, always giving the exact time.


    She looked at the time and knew it was time to leave. After all, this place would soon be reduced to rubble.


    Her body turned into a bird, and she began to flap towards the prison. As she departed, she couldn''t help but turn her head and find that her gaze met, for the last time, the eyes of the one who seemed to be the leader of the base, watching from the window in his office. Raven would have smiled if she could have, but instead, she gave him a brief final glance and turned her head again; the dead, after all, were not of her concern now.


    .


    .


    .


    G¨¹nther Braun cursed, cursed, and continued cursing over and over again.


    His previous neat appearance and air of authority were nowhere to be found.


    Instead, his black hair with white streaks was disheveled, his military uniform wrinkled, and his eyes bloodshot. The middle-aged man looked out the window of his office as his base, his army, burned in flames.


    It was like watching hell.


    He knew something was wrong, he knew something was about to happen! Then why? Why didn''t he act earlier!


    No, it''s not that he didn''t act in time; instead, his enemies were quicker.


    "Sir, we must go!" one of his guards said. The castle was not safe; they didn''t know how or from where the attacks were coming. They needed to take Generalmajor to safety.


    G¨¹nther clenched his fists but nodded to his men, starting to gather some things from his desk. It wasn''t time for regrets; he had to make sure this wasn''t a lost battle, to lead his men and turn the situation around.


    To prove his worth, to the Reich, to Hydra.


    As he prepared to leave, he couldn''t help it, he glanced out the window one last time only to meet his gaze with the same crow he had seen before all this began.


    Suddenly, his body trembled, sweat dripping down his back, sending shivers through his entire being.


    Despite the distance, in a strange way, Generalmajor G¨¹nther Braun felt the crow was laughing at him.


    "The gods... have never been on our side." He didn''t know why, but somehow he knew. It wasn''t a divine sign he felt when he first saw that crow; instead, it was a sentence, the sentence of death whispering in his ear about his imminent fate.


    His pupils contracted; he wanted to scream but it was too late. Before he could even run, his vision filled with a familiar blue light, one he had once thought of as a blessing but now came for him to snatch his life away.


    In an instant, the last explosive charge installed by Raven exploded, taking half of the Taufers Castle with it.


    That night, Generalmajor G¨¹nther Braun died, and with him, the German base tasked with conquering Northern Italy.


    In an unparalleled battle, the rebel army, along with Italian prisoners and under the guidance of Captain America, managed to defeat the Nazi army and begin their imminent and definitive expulsion from Italy.


    Thus, they fought the final battle known as the Fall of Burg Taufers, the last major Nazi stronghold in Italy.


    .


    .


    .


    A few days later, Salzburg, Austria. Hydra''s main base.


    Dr. Arnim Zola walked down the long corridor of the base, wiping sweat from his forehead nervously.


    These days had not been good days. The loss of Italy had made worldwide headlines, and the German army was not pleased. Hitler was not pleased. Normally, all responsibility would have fallen on Generalmajor, who was stationed in Sand in Taufers, but since he was dead, they had to find another scapegoat.


    Everyone was pointing fingers at each other, seeking a culprit, but it was undeniable that most fingers were pointing at Hydra. After all, they had provided most of the resources for the conquest of Italy. They had lost Dr. Erskine, and therefore, it was their fault that this "Captain America" existed.


    Arnim couldn''t help but grimace at the thought. Thinking about this "Super Soldier" only brought him more worries, mainly because everything that was said and demonstrated he could do was beyond anything they thought possible.


    Many still couldn''t believe it, but many others were forced to do so. After all, a battle like the one fought in South Tyrol was not something that simple soldiers, most of whom had been mere peasants, could win on their own.


    Hydra wasn''t blind, and taking as evidence that the weapons they had created were present in that battle, they had no choice but to accept that Captain America was stronger than anyone had imagined possible.


    Because of this, Hydra''s leader, Johann Schmidt, had been in a very bad mood. Well, there were more reasons for his bad mood, but the existence of Captain America was the icing on the cake of all of them.


    Soon, Dr. Arnim Zola arrived at the door of the office of Hydra''s supreme leader, swallowed hard, wiped the sweat from his face, and then raised his hand to knock three times.


    "Come in"


    Then he entered.


    Arnim Zola walked to an open area where Hydra''s leader, Johann Schmidt, admired the most prized object in his possession.


    The Tesseract.


    Arnim stood behind the imposing figure of the Red Skull and spoke.


    "Sir, I have confirmed one last time, after the battle in Italy, Captain America departed alone to an unknown destination. So far, no one knows where he is or where he is heading."


    "I see... Tell me, Dr. Zola, if you were a super soldier with more power than any other mortal, what would be your objective?" At his question, Dr. Zola didn''t know how to respond.


    Johann Schmidt chuckled at his lack of response.


    "The greatest threat, Doctor. When a man possesses more power than anyone else, what he must do is ensure that power remains his alone. This ''Captain America'' is no different from any other man. He will come here, sooner or later, like many others before him, and like all of them, he will fail."


    The Red Skull turned around, making Dr. Zola want to look away from his face but unable to do so. He didn''t dare.


    "Don''t you agree?" he asked, and Arnim couldn''t help but look at the three long scars on Johann Schmidt''s red face.


    Remembering how he obtained them, he couldn''t help but tremble slightly, but still nodded quickly.


    "That''s right, sir. No matter who or what, no one can compare to you."


    The Red Skull laughed, looked at the Tesseract for a few more moments before turning away and starting to walk towards another, more secluded part of the office. Dr. Zola followed without saying anything else.


    Soon they both reached a room heavily reinforced with steel, the hermetically sealed doors opened after the hydra leader keyed in an access code that only the two of them possessed.


    Once inside, two pairs of furious eyes looked at them with clear murderous anger, growls similar to those of beasts coming from their mouths sealed with metal.


    "What do you say, Doctor? When do you think they''ll be ready?" asked the Red Skull.


    Arnim swallowed but responded with much more confidence.


    "Their healing factor is a problem. Our old methods of mind control are ineffective against them. However, I have recently started developing a new type of mechanical device powered by the energy of the Tesseract. While it won''t give us complete control over their minds or thoughts, it will definitely allow us to control their actions."


    Johann Schmidt grunted somewhat discontentedly but still nodded.


    "I suppose that''s the best I can hope for. Make sure to have it ready soon. I want to see how effective they can be in the field. They will surely be a nice surprise for this ''Captain America.'' I wonder what expression he''ll have when he faces these beasts."


    There were more growls, the thick metal chains tightened as the so-called "beasts" tried frantically to break free without much success.


    Johann Schmidt mocked and turned away, leaving the room and Dr. Zola behind, who looked nervously at the two individuals who had caused so many problems weeks before.


    He watched as six long bone claws emerged from the hands of one of them and couldn''t help but step back a few paces.


    Chained or not, he wasn''t going to get too close to the men who nearly killed the leader of Hydra.


    Although, once he finished his device, he would have nothing to fear. When the time came, both would be the most loyal beasts under Hydra''s command.


    Immortal monsters who would do anything for them.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    And thus concludes the first arc of this story!


    A somewhat exciting trip, right? But it was all just an introduction, we''ve barely scratched the surface of all the exciting things that could be done.


    I certainly got carried away because I had never done a story of this style, so I may have exaggerated with the time I dedicated to certain things on screen, even so I feel that everything was necessary.


    With that said I will try to make things less tedious in the near future, however if I feel that something needs time then I will give it that time,


    As always, comments are welcome, if you can leave a like or its equivalent if you read this on a site that doesn''t have them.


    If you want to support me, read the chapters in advance and get some other rewards, don''t hesitate to take a look at patreon ;D patreon.com/EmmaCruzader

 13: Letter

    13: Letter


    Colonel Chester Phillips was having a bad day. He would say it was all John''s fault, but he was not a man who would deny the truth of the facts; the reality was that he had made a mistake.


    He had made such a mistake that he had to ask himself how many other times he had done so. What other errors had he committed without realizing it?


    "Well, do you have anything to say?" The Colonel looked at his superior officer, a man who shouldn''t have been in Italy but had made a quick trip once the news began to spread around the world at record speed.


    "No, sir, I have nothing to say. I will take full responsibility for this," he said with a dark expression.


    What excuse could he give? He had let his own ideology overshadow his decisions, he had misused the resources his nation had given him, and although the whole world was amazed by Captain America''s incredible achievements, only the United States knew they had nothing to do with it.


    John had acted on his own, going against military regulations and violating several of its laws, but even though he had done so, no one, since the news of his resounding success began to arrive, even minimally suggested that Captain America be punished.


    Chester''s superior officer sighed. They had both worked together for many years, serving together in the same battalion during the First World War. It could even be said that they were friends, which is why it was difficult for him to see the Colonel in this situation.


    "When the war is over, you will be taken to a military trial. I have spoken with the President, and he is considering giving you a pardon, but for that, you need to start fixing this mess. Our troops are already beginning to arrive; we must secure Italy and not waste this great opportunity. We still haven''t made contact with Vogelbaum, but the partisan resistance and the Italian army have already communicated with us on their behalf. We have obtained a lot of information thanks to that, information that is too valuable." Before setting off on his own, John had left clear instructions for the partisan resistance.


    He knew that if they wanted to maintain control of Italy, they couldn''t do it alone, not without him. That is why he made them contact the Allies, thus revealing a lot of information that he knew would catch their attention, with the information about Hydra''s weaponry being the most important.


    Stark seemed like a child who had been told that Christmas, his birthday, and New Year''s had all arrived at the same time once he heard the news. Part of the weapons and vehicles stolen from Hydra had been immediately sent to his "laboratory" in Italy for study.


    The man hadn''t set foot outside it since then.


    "For now, we will focus on fortifying Italy to make it our foothold, understand? We must not rush without knowing what other surprises Hydra has for us. This war is beginning to change, and if we want to win, we must be cautious."


    Hydra''s weapons were something no one expected. While it was known that Germany had strange weapons, hearing rumors was one thing, but it was quite another to hold one of them in your hands and see with your own eyes how it turned an armored military vehicle into ashes with a single shot.


    The Allies had realized that this was not an enemy they could defeat by being hasty or without having John on their side.


    Thinking about America''s first and only super-soldier brought mixed feelings to many of the high command.


    While Chester had made some mistakes in the way he handled things, no one really blamed him entirely, because many of them had thought the same way he did in the past. What difference could one man make in a war like this?


    Well, Captain America had been quick to make them realize how stupid that thought was and how wrong they had been.


    The images that war reporters had managed to bring back, along with the testimonies and stories told by those who fought alongside him, made the United States realize that they had put their best and most valuable asset to dance and sing like a colorful circus monkey while thousands of their men died on the front lines.


    No one was happy about that, and it wasn''t something they could hide even if they wanted to. People would start asking questions once the initial amazement began to fade.


    That''s why Colonel Chester would be taken to a military trial once everything was over. They needed a scapegoat, and it wasn''t going to be America''s greatest hero, but the superior who refused to let him help from the beginning.


    Many of the Allied countries were upset with the United States for keeping such an important asset out of the fight for too long. The only way Colonel Chester could get out of this would be by making significant contributions on the battlefield, enough to avoid a full trial. Of course, there would still be consequences, but they would be much smaller in comparison.


    Colonel Phillips knew this. He needed to make amends for his mistakes before the war ended.


    But that would be difficult. Although he was still a colonel, his reputation would undoubtedly be tarnished, and it was still in question whether he would remain the leader of the strategic reserve tasked with dealing with Hydra.


    No, now someone else was being considered for that position.


    The army was preparing to promote John. Captain America would be decorated for his achievements and feats. He would be given the support and authority that the world believed he had from the beginning, and with that, they would elevate the name of the United States among the Allies and the world.


    It helped a lot that John''s reputation was already large and cemented among the masses thanks to the comics, movies, and propaganda that had been made about the man during his time as a show performer.


    Of course, it wasn''t all due to the strength he showed. While strength was important, when it came to leading others, you needed more than strength. It was good, then, that John had demonstrated he had what it took.


    The actions he had taken on the front lines by guiding the partisan resistance had been significant enough to leave no doubt about his command capability.


    The superiors believed that even if he was young, John had what it took to lead the best men and win this war for them.


    They wanted him to be their spear and shield, their best weapon against Hydra and its unknown technology.


    Of course, preparations had already secretly begun to revive Project Rebirth, because why rely on just one super-soldier when you could have an entire army of them?


    Still, without Dr. Erskine, the project was stalled and had little to show for it. Not even the assistant scientists who had worked with Dr. Erskine had any idea that the serum could create something as powerful and impressive as John.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Of course, no one besides John had any way of knowing that the super-soldier serum was just the foundation and that it was Compound V that truly made the superhuman abilities granted by Dr. Erskine''s serum go beyond known logic or physics.


    Until a second Captain America existed, the United States had no choice but to reluctantly rely on John and his strength to fight Hydra. Privately, many people were unhappy with this; giving so much influence and power to one man carried too many risks.


    Even so, John had proven to be loyal to his country and his people, an excellent soldier, so trusting him was the safest option for now.


    At least as long as he continued to look out for America''s interests...


    "If he makes contact, remember to report it immediately. We can''t let him keep running around on his own and without support," the major general reminded him as he stood up.


    Colonel Chester nodded and stood up at the same time to see his superior officer off.


    "I assure you, sir, I won''t make that mistake again."


    .


    .


    .


    In a temporary office.


    Peggy Carter read the papers on her desk meticulously.


    There was a hint of exhaustion in the red-haired woman''s eyes, but also determination. Since the news about John liberating northern Italy had arrived, the Allied army stationed in southern Italy had sprung into action and begun fortifying the border with Austria.


    As Colonel Chester''s second-in-command, she had followed him to the new base they had been assigned to¡ªone that John had "prepared" for them.


    The former German base in Sand in Taufers, though destroyed, was still standing enough for the Allied army to start rebuilding and stationing their own troops in it.


    It was a shame that half of the Taufers Castle had disappeared in the battle, so they couldn''t use it as a permanent central base. Even so, the half that remained served as a temporary base while the new buildings were erected using the old ones as foundations.


    In every sense, it was a perfect place for the Allied army to start their preparations and provide the much-needed aid their soldiers needed in Austria.


    Only, John had also left them with some problems¡ªnamely, more than 20,000 civilians and at least 5,000 German prisoners of war.


    It was a minor logistical headache but nothing they couldn''t solve.


    Peggy had been very busy helping with the preparations since she arrived at the site. Despite the exhaustion, a smile had been on her lips the entire time.


    John had done much more than she expected, had gone beyond what she thought possible, and had proven that Dr. Erskine had not been wrong, that she had not been wrong.


    She hoped to see him, hoped to meet him in Sand in Taufers, but when the Allied army arrived, he was already gone. Not even a word, he simply moved on.


    She knew it was necessary, that he was doing what he was supposed to do, what he had told her he would do¡ªgo to Austria and rescue the lost soldiers of the 107th. But still, she couldn''t help but complain internally; he should have waited a little longer.


    It was selfish, but she wanted to see him, to smell his scent, to feel his hands around her once more... She shook her head, her face slightly red. Why was she having such foolish thoughts?


    She was glad to have a "private office" because she couldn''t help but blush slightly.


    It was embarrassing, but thinking of him made her feel like she was on cloud nine. Strange thoughts she hadn''t had before started coming to her from time to time since she met him. She had never been a romantic woman before, and it didn''t help that she was "rebellious" in the eyes of many.


    She wasn''t traditionally feminine and had been quite independent since she was young. Her mother had always criticized these aspects of her, but she couldn''t help it¡ªthat''s just how she was.


    Still, in this era and society, it was undeniable that she was considered strange in people''s eyes. Her mother often told her she would die alone and never find a husband if she kept acting that way.


    "Maybe I was too daring?" Though she had ignored her mother''s words before, she couldn''t help but have some doubts now.


    John was the first guy who made her consider that maybe she needed to change a little.


    He was different from all the other guys, but he was still a guy. Her mother always said that men wanted feminine, modest, and chaste women.


    The kiss she had given him when they said goodbye seemed anything but that.


    "What will he think of me?" Worries like that had been lingering in her mind from time to time.


    Of course, John didn''t care at all. In fact, he didn''t even pay attention to that or consider that it had been Peggy''s first kiss; he just thought she was a bit clumsy.


    In fact, for John, it was very odd that an adult woman hadn''t had her first kiss a long time ago, especially one as beautiful as Peggy. But of course, that was from the perspective of a man from the twenty-first century.


    If he knew Peggy''s thoughts, he would have been somewhat perplexed.


    Chaste? Traditional? Pure? Did those things still exist?


    Suddenly there were three knocks on the door of her "office," followed by a voice.


    "Agent Carter?" Hearing her name, Peggy snapped out of her embarrassing thoughts and quickly adopted a serious expression and a military focus she had skillfully practiced over time.


    "Come in," she said, and one of the guards opened the door.


    "Someone''s here to see you." Carter raised an eyebrow. She had made sure to attend to all the people who might need something from her earlier in the day so she could work quietly.


    "Who is it?" she asked, and the guard hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    "It''s a boy, says he needs to give you a message. We tried to shoo him away, but he''s stubborn. We don''t want to cause a scene, but he insists on speaking with you. Should we throw him out?"


    Peggy thought for a moment, looking at the papers on her desk. She still had a lot of work, but this could be important¡ªsomething inside her told her so.


    "Let him in, I''ll see what he wants."


    The guard nodded and soon returned with someone else, a boy about 17 or 18 years old, clearly a bit nervous.


    She blinked, confused. She thought all the civilians had already been gathered and were beginning to be escorted.


    The boy spoke in slightly broken and awkward English.


    "My name is Angel¨®, I''m part of the partisan resistance."


    That made more sense. Although the Allied army had begun to take charge of the base, the partisan resistance was still there since they had been the ones who "captured" it. In fact, the Italian government wanted them to officially join the country''s army. Of course, it wasn''t that simple. For the most part, the resistance was made up of civilians with little real military training.


    And many of its members preferred not to join the government, so their situation was somewhat special.


    Peggy stood up. She had spoken with some of the high-ranking members of the resistance. She knew they had all fought alongside John and had become his brothers-in-arms, men he trusted, so she trusted them too. If there was something they needed, she should at least listen.


    "Is something wrong?" she asked, trying to find out why he was here. Angel¨® scratched his head timidly and approached carefully. Only now did Carter notice he was holding an envelope in his hand.


    "It''s for you," he said, placing the letter on the desk.


    Carter took it, recognizing the handwriting on the front.


    "For Peggy." This was from John.


    Angel¨® said goodbye, his work done, and walked out with the guard, leaving the woman alone in the office, who barely paid any attention to them since she read his name on the envelope.


    Peggy held the letter, completely forgetting her work. With some nervousness and anticipation, she opened it and began to read attentively. It seemed John had a lot to say.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    A brief interlude while I prepare what''s coming next, turned out more complicated than I expected.


    Writing Peggy is a bit challenging; she''s an interesting woman but also lives in the past century... quite literally.


    I had forgotten how different social norms were back then until I recalled some of the talks my grandmother, God rest her soul, used to give me.


    So, how do you write from the perspective of a woman who lived in the 1940s? A difficult challenge for those of us in the 21st century. Many of the thoughts, actions, and ways of seeing life in that era certainly seem "strange" from our perspective.


    Peggy is considered a "progressive" woman for her time, but she''s still a woman of the forties. No matter how "advanced" she may be, I believe many of her thoughts would still be influenced by her environment and the influences around her. Reflecting that in her character is difficult and challenging.


    Writing about women is always hard. I think I need to read some novels and fanfics to get some ideas, steal some wisdom from other authors, hehehe! (Cambrian, I''ve got my eye on you.)


    What do you think? Any recommendations you could give me? Novels or fanfics you think would be helpful for learning?


    By the way, my Patreon is registered as NSFW, but so far there''s hardly anything like that. I think I''m failing them!! I think I''m failing you!! John, Daniel, Mark, I''m sorry guys. I know there are many pretty girls around you; I''ll do something about it soon.


    Anyway, I''ve already elaborated enough with this note. To conclude, I''d like to thank all my donors on Patreon and Ko-fi. You guys are awesome, and I''m really glad to have your support. The update schedule that won the Patreon vote with 78% of the votes will begin soon.


    I''ll do my best to meet it.


    So, now you know¡ªif you want to support me, you can visit my Patreon :D (There is a new finished Illustration! You will probably be able to see it publicly in a few more days, but if you don''t want to wait you already know ;D you can find it on patreon in advance)(patreon com/EmmaCruzader)

 14: Vogelbaum

    14: Vogelbaum


    His teeth clenched, the force with which he did it had broken them dozens of times, and each of those dozens of times, they returned to normal just a few moments later.


    Then he did it again.


    Because pain was what he needed to stay conscious, because he needed to keep his mind intact.


    "What a fascinating thing," the unpleasant voice made his almost unfocused eyes refocus, and with barely concealed fury, he looked at the man for whom he was suffering so much.


    "Your blood has properties never seen before, with this, diseases could disappear completely... ailments, injuries..." as the man said this, he lifted a vial of crimson blood, one of the hundreds that were neatly arranged throughout the laboratory.


    "I didn''t expect to find something like this, but I suppose I should have, a regeneration factor like yours must come from somewhere."


    James wanted to growl, but his tongue had been chewed up just a few moments ago, so instead, it was his brother''s growl that was heard.


    They both hadn''t stopped fighting since they were captured, despite the tortures, despite the experiments done to them.


    James thought he might go a little crazy after seeing his still-beating heart pulled out of his chest, but he forced his sanity to stay intact, he wouldn''t allow them to think they had won. Somehow, somehow, he would get out of this place.


    He just had to be patient, and patience was something he had started to learn dozens of years ago.


    It was then that the door opened and the ugliest son of a bitch in the world walked in. Seeing the scars on his face almost made him smile, but the sharp pain of having hundreds of tubes piercing his body prevented him from doing so.


    Feeling his blood being drained drop by drop was not pleasant at all.


    "What does this mean?!" Seeing the state of both prisoners, Johann Schmidt said with clear irritation in his voice.


    Dr. Zola snapped out of his reverie and quickly turned to face him, leaving the vial of blood on the desk.


    "Sir, it''s good to see you. I was just about to get in touch with you. I''ve discovered something fascinating," he said excitedly.


    "This better be important, Dr. Zola. We''ve lost contact with more than four Hydra bases around Austria. If this continues, we''ll soon have Captain America biting our asses, and I don''t see my weapons ready," he said, looking at the two prisoners.


    "Yes, that''s what I wanted to discuss with you, sir." Now somewhat nervous, Dr. Zola decided to explain quickly.


    "The control device is almost ready. I was preparing to start the operation, but while doing so, I noticed something fascinating."


    It was while examining his old samples. Under normal circumstances, blood outside the body degrades and dies over time, a maximum of one or two days.


    Since both subjects were captured, almost a month had passed. The blood samples taken at the beginning of their capture should have become useless long ago.


    But they didn''t. If they had been carefully stored, it might have made sense, but Zola hadn''t done that. The first samples had been set aside because many more could be obtained at any time thanks to the rapid regeneration of both individuals.


    The fact that they hadn''t been discarded was a stroke of luck. Otherwise, Zola wouldn''t have noticed how the blood remained in perfect condition despite the time that had passed.


    It was then that he realized there might be something special about it.


    Zola was the leading scientist in charge of creating Hydra''s weapons and armament, but that didn''t mean it was his only specialty. Before Dr. Erskine had escaped, Zola had worked closely with him on the creation of the super-soldier serum.


    He wasn''t as good as Erskine, but he was undoubtedly one of the best scientists of the current era, with highly advanced biochemical and genetic knowledge for the time.


    It had been easy for him to start studying the hidden secrets in the blood of both prisoners and begin studying their unique cells in an attempt to discover where their regenerative factor came from.


    In the world John originally came from, studies on genetics had taken time and many years of study until only between the 90s and 2000s was the entire human genome sequenced, facilitating the study of genetics and mutations in the following years.


    In this world, Dr. Erskine had achieved the same thing a long, long time ago, and although it wasn''t public knowledge, it was something Zola knew because he had seen him do it in person.


    "I believe, I believe that if I continue studying their blood, I can extract this unique factor and use it in others," he said after explaining everything to Schmidt


    The leader of Hydra looked contemplatively at the blood samples, took a vial in his hand, and then looked at both prisoners.


    What an unexpected treasure.


    "Are you sure you can do it?" Dr. Zola fell silent after the question.


    It wasn''t something simple. If it were under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t dare to claim it, but...


    "With the power of the Tesseract fueling my inventions, I definitely believe I can do it..."


    When you have access to infinite energy, almost everything becomes possible.


    For someone like Zola, these words were undoubtedly a fact.


    "If you succeed, if you can do it, what effects can we expect?"


    Zola pondered for a few moments.


    "At first, it should be possible to use it to cure any disease and injury, repairing the body to its maximum health, but I''m not sure yet if it''s possible to grant the same level of regeneration that both of them possess."


    The way they could survive any wound and recover to their best state was still something Dr. Zola couldn''t fully understand.


    "Anyway, once I achieve it, our soldiers will undoubtedly become unstoppable. Germany will become the perfect paradise," he said excitedly.


    "I see, that would indeed give us a great advantage in this war. Still, it seems you''ve forgotten something."


    Eh, Zola blinked, confused.


    "You''re still thinking too small, Doctor, despite having something so incredible fall into your hands. I don''t blame you; it''s understandable." Schmidt caressed the vial of blood with a light of intrigue in his eyes.


    "Tell me, Dr. Zola, what would happen if you mixed Vogelbaum''s incomplete serum with this?"


    Zola remained still.


    Vogelbaum, a name he hadn''t heard in a long time.


    Not many knew him, as he was a discreet man, but those who did undoubtedly considered him one of Germany''s best scientists. Zola had met him only once by chance, a brief conversation, but it was enough for him to hold the man in as high regard as Abraham Erskine.


    It wasn''t exactly clear why the man left Germany to migrate to the United States, yet the Reich never lost track of him.


    When Hitler came to power and Dr. Erskine began developing the super-soldier serum in preparation for the war, Germany and Hydra had decided to provide the best possible scientists to assist him. Vogelbaum was one of the names mentioned.


    The man had founded a small pharmaceutical company in the United States, so finding him wasn''t difficult.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    A discreet man, a man with no association with the military, he seemed only a scientist focused on the study of medicine.


    What Hydra found in his private laboratories contradicted all of this.


    Even before Germany began the super-soldier serum project, Jonah Vogelbaum had almost completed his own version.


    Of course, they had to capture him, of course, the man would try to escape.


    Of course, Hydra didn''t think he''d be crazy enough to immolate himself and his entire laboratory, along with his primary research, in Alaska.


    He had destroyed everything he had worked on without hesitation...


    Well, almost everything.


    "Sir, this is... I can''t say..." What remained, the first sample Hydra had stolen of Vogelbaum''s serum, was a guaranteed death sentence.


    Its effects were only temporary, and within minutes, the test subjects lost all reason, creating chaos and destruction until their bodies self-destructed, turning into lumps of flesh.


    The human body simply couldn''t withstand such superhuman changes.


    Even Dr. Erskine thought that such a serum was sheer madness, which is why it had been discarded as an absolute failure.


    "Tell me, Dr. Zola, why? Why, despite both of us having Erskine''s serum running through our veins, does Captain America exhibit power beyond all expectations? Beyond mine?" At the question, Dr. Zola fell silent.


    He couldn''t understand it. He had worked alongside Erskine on the serum; he knew the expected effects, which is why he better understood than anyone the impossibility of the feats Captain America had been performing.


    "John Benjamin Vogelbaum! A curious name, don''t you think? Coincidence? I don''t think so!" Schmidt clenched the vial in his hand, causing it to explode and stain his uniform in red.


    Zola''s eyes widened, his quick mind grasping what the Hydra leader was insinuating.


    "You''re saying that¡ª!"


    "You know what I mean! Very clever, don''t you think? Making everyone believe he had died, taking all his achievements with him... but we forgot something, the greatest achievement of a man lies in his legacy, Dr. Zola."


    Thinking about it made him grit his teeth. How could they have overlooked it? How did Jonah Vogelbaum manage to give his son a complete serum without anyone noticing?


    And that man, John... he was clever, easily gaining Erskine''s trust, taking his serum, and mixing it with his father''s...


    ''What a pair of vipers.''


    "Listen to my theory, Doctor. Despite being complete, Vogelbaum''s serum is too powerful for any normal human to use, but if the person''s body is strong enough, it can counteract any side effects and reap all the benefits. Somehow, Vogelbaum''s son must have known this, and with that in mind, he gained Erskine''s trust, took his serum, becoming a super-soldier, and then, without anyone noticing, used his father''s serum."


    He said with a dark expression.


    "That''s how this ''Captain America'' was born."


    Of course, this wasn''t the truth, but with all the clues he had, it was the only conclusion Johann Schmidt could come to.


    The only way he could accept that someone had power greater than his.


    Thus, the doubts that had been plaguing his mind vanished. It wasn''t because he was a failure, no. Instead, it was because his enemy had cheated.


    But that was fine; he could cheat too.


    He looked at both prisoners and smiled.


    "Tell me, Doctor, do you need both of them to continue your research?"


    Dr. Zola absentmindedly shook his head, still stunned by the great revelation.


    "Their blood has the same properties." As far as his research had taken him so far, Dr. Zola hadn''t been able to detect any differences between the two.


    "Then finish your device. Once one of them is under our control, begin testing. Create new samples of the incomplete serum and see if he is able to resist its effects, if he succeeds... then do whatever it takes to extract this ability."


    He wasn''t going to fall behind; no matter what it took, he would gain the power to take this world into his hands.


    .


    .


    .


    United States: New York University (NYU)


    "Damn it!" A long sigh was heard, light brown eyes looked at the research table with irritation.


    He was so close.


    "What went wrong?" He looked at the machine''s settings; there must be an error somewhere.


    He had to hurry. If he wanted to continue his research, he needed results soon. With the war ongoing, the Committee for Scientific Research and Development had started looking for new promising projects to fund. If he could impress them and demonstrate the military utility of his invention, they would undoubtedly provide sufficient funds.


    He could change the world completely!


    If he could make this work...


    "Professor Pym?" Hearing someone call him, he snapped out of his thoughts and turned towards the entrance of the laboratory.


    There he saw a young woman who seemed barely in her twenties. A student?


    "What is it?" He didn''t have time for this.


    "Um! I''m Janet, Janet Van Dyne. I came for the assistant position, if it''s still available, of course," she responded somewhat nervously, scratching her short hair.


    Hank blinked in confusion until he remembered. He had put up that ad, hadn''t he?


    Wait, Van Dyne? Where had he heard that name before?


    "Are you related to Vernon Van Dyne?"


    At the mention of her father, the girl smiled slightly and nodded somewhat uncomfortably.


    "Yes... he is... family," she said a bit hesitantly.


    Hank thought more deeply this time. There wasn''t a scientist who didn''t know Vernon Van Dyne, more importantly, he was one of the main members of the Committee for Scientific Research and Development.


    He could use this.


    "Assistant, right? I still have the position," he said without further thought.


    Janet wanted to sigh. She had prepared an entire resume for nothing, it seemed.


    Still, it was fine. She was here to gain experience and academic points. It didn''t matter if she got the position thanks to her father... again.


    "Then I''d love to take it."


    .


    .


    .


    "What do you think they''ll make us do this time? Carry more boxes?"


    There were small laughs, some weak but mostly tired.


    "I think they''ll make us clean up their shit. It''s the only thing we haven''t done yet."


    The comment elicited some snorts from around the place.


    The man who asked the first question laughed and sighed, looking into the darkness through the bars of his cell. His eyes wandered until they landed on a familiar head of blonde hair.


    "Hey, Steve, what are you doing?" he asked, seeing his best friend writing on a piece of paper using a bit of charcoal.


    Where had he gotten that?


    Steve looked back at him, his tired blue eyes still bright.


    "I write for her, Bucky. Once we get out of here, I''ll make sure it gets to her. God knows she''s probably worried sick," Steve said, a touch of affection in his voice.


    Bucky scoffed.


    "Still thinking about that girl? I thought you were just having fun with her, not that you were hooked, man."


    Steve smiled.


    "I don''t know her very well yet, but I think we''re compatible."


    "You should''ve married her, kid. At least that way you wouldn''t die single, haha," one of the soldiers nearby said.


    "You''re a pessimist, aren''t you?" Bucky said with a bit of a complaint, but deep down he also felt that this might be the end of the road.


    "Well, if I get out of here, I''m definitely marrying her," Steve said, smiling, and Bucky scoffed.


    "And I''ll be the best man. Why not?"


    "I expect an invitation!"


    "Lots of beer!"


    "And dancers! Lots of dancers!"


    More and more soldiers joined in, their cheerfulness filling them for a brief moment.


    Then a shout was heard.


    "Schweigen!"


    A guard arrived, banging on the bars forcefully.


    The momentary cheerful atmosphere vanished instantly.


    Eyes filled with anger and resentment glared at the guard, who carried a weapon glowing with blue energy.


    "Your shift will begin soon! Prepare yourselves!" he said in broken English.


    The imprisoned soldiers wanted to complain but wisely kept their mouths shut, still remembering the fate of the last man who did.


    Only his ashes remained.


    The soldiers sighed, preparing for another day of endless tormentous hours of work. At this rate, more and more of them were dying from exhaustion.


    Steve tucked away the half-written letter and swallowed, his dry and cracked lips a testament to their dehydration.


    When he enlisted alongside Bucky, he thought things would be different. He didn''t expect his ultimate fate to be dying as a slave.


    Well, he supposed that''s what you got for recklessly charging ahead into the front lines of war, thinking everything would be fine.


    He closed his eyes for a moment but immediately opened them when he felt the ground tremble slightly.


    "Did you feel that?" he asked Bucky, who looked at him with uncertainty.


    "Feel what?" Bucky began to say, but before Steve could respond, the tremor returned more forcefully.


    This time, all the captured soldiers noticed it.


    They began to slowly stand up, looking in all directions. Their dimly lit prison barely allowed them to glimpse brief flashes of light.


    The guards shouted and started running in one direction, but before they could do anything, they began to fall like puppets with cut strings.


    Steve watched as the guard who had interrupted them fell not far away with something embedded in his head¡ªwas that a dagger?


    "Well, looks like I''m not too late," a voice made everyone turn to see a man with a silver star on his chest emerge from the darkness.


    Eyes so blue they almost seemed to glow.


    Explosions shook the place, one after another, and shouts were heard from outside.


    "So, who wants to escape?" his voice snapped everyone out of their stupor.


    Light began to fill the eyes of all the prisoners as they realized what was happening. Smiles grew on their faces as the man with the star on his chest began to break open their cell doors and hand them the energy weapons the guards had carried.


    Suddenly, a weapon found its way into Steve''s hands, and he smiled nervously. Did he really have to get married?


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    We''re starting with a new arc! things started to escalate from now on.


    By the way, to avoid spending too much time on unnecessary details, there will be mentions of several of John''s wartime exploits, even if they don''t appear directly on screen.


    Of course, what I consider most important to the story will still be present and well-detailed. Also, expect other characters to reference some of his achievements in future chapters. (In this chapter, Schmidt mentions that John raided more than 4 Hydra bases in Austria off-screen.)


    That being said, let''s discuss the most interesting part of this chapter...


    Compound V! Some of you guessed it, although I only hinted at it in Chapter 2.


    V sucks, It might be gone and we might not see it again, but it left behind some problems that John could have solved if he weren''t... well, John.


    Some of you mentioned that John was taking too long to reach Schmidt, and you were right. Everything has consequences, and if he had arrived earlier, many future problems could have been avoided.


    Now Hydra, who previously only had an incomplete, lethal, and useless version of Compound V, has found a possible way to use it in the blood of the immortal brothers.


    Now, a war that could have been easy is becoming much more complicated...


    Before I finish, I just want to clarify something that I see many of you might ask about.


    The serum Hydra has is incomplete, clearly less powerful than the complete version and with some unknown drawbacks. Still, that doesn''t make it any less of a problem.


    Furthermore, the effects on each individual vary; some may be strong, others weak. "The Boys" series is a clear example with all those supers who are mostly cannon fodder.


    I hope that clarifies what I mean.


    Leave your comments, opinions, and critiques¡ªI read them all.


    remember that you can find the next chapter of this story on P)atreon (p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader). If you want to read the next chapter in advance and get some other benefits, you can go and check it out. All the support received helps me a lot ;D

 Illustrations 1: John

The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

 15: Jagdhund

    15: Jagdhund


    Screams, gunshots, and roars, Hydra''s main base in Salzburg descended into a rampant chaos.


    John held his revolver and fired six times in different directions, as if the bullets were guided, each one hitting the intended target perfectly, some at almost impossible angles.


    Without his shield, he had started to rely heavily on weapons to reach long-distance targets, thanks to which his proficiency with them had improved significantly.


    "Left flank," he said, making one of the men following him aim in that direction and quickly attack upon seeing a group of Hydra soldiers approaching.


    He reloaded his weapon effortlessly and inspected the area in detail. The battlefield was large; Hydra''s main base in Salzburg was no joke. Fortunately, he had a trump card in the form of a shape-shifting brat.


    Well, he wouldn''t call her that out loud, or he''d have to make it up to her somehow. She might be a consummate assassin now, but she was still quite childish in some ways.


    Weren''t women supposed to mature earlier or some shit like that?


    He shook his head; it wasn''t the time for idle thoughts. He aimed his weapon and fired three more times, bringing down several Hydra soldiers.


    "Whoa!" one of the prisoners exclaimed upon seeing the display of marksmanship and gave him a thumbs up. John fired again, causing an energy projectile to explode in the air prematurely and saving the soldier, who almost fell backward from the shockwave.


    "Pay more attention, soldier, or you''ll become fertilizer!" he shouted for everyone around to hear.


    He could afford to be a bit distracted if he wanted to; these men did not have that privilege.


    "Come on, get up," the familiar yet unknown voice caught his attention. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a man he thought didn''t exist.


    Steve Rogers, not skinny, not short, and certainly not sick.


    In fact, he stood almost 1.8 meters tall, and even having been poorly nourished, his figure still held up, a strong man, a soldier without a doubt.


    If he had known he''d find him here, he would have skipped Italy altogether.


    Well, maybe not; he had gained a lot in Italy after all.


    "Hey, you, I need everyone to gather in the north, this place will soon blow to pieces," he said, grabbing Steve by the shoulder. The man blinked in confusion for a half-second until John pointed north.


    Steve nodded and gripped his weapon tighter, then began directing his companions and all the other prisoners he found with him towards the north.


    John smiled and raised his left arm. There was a caw, and a dark bird descended from the skies, landing on his hand.


    "How is it?" he asked, and Raven responded, still in her bird form.


    "I found the place you mentioned, there was no one there, but I did find several maps, I¡¯ve taken them all."


    Relying on his meta-knowledge was something John had gradually begun to dismiss. While some things remained the same, many others were drastically different.


    Although Hydra''s base in Salzburg was where he knew it would be, that didn¡¯t guarantee that the other bases in his memory would also be there. At the same time, he didn''t remember the exact location of some bases because he hadn''t paid enough attention at the time, so he decided to play it safe.


    Once Raven created chaos in the base with explosives, her second task was to find the maps with the exact locations of Hydra''s bases.


    If she could kill Zola, it would be much better.


    "No one was there?" John frowned. Well, he had already anticipated that things would be different when he found Bucky among the other prisoners and not in an isolated area.


    Well, Zola could live a bit longer, what a mess.


    "Alright, you can join the battle or follow me; I still have something to do before finishing here." It was time to face his main enemy.


    Raven didn''t leave and instead perched on his shoulder, clearly wanting to follow him.


    Wasting no more time, he began heading towards where he believed the Red Skull would be waiting for him.


    .


    .


    .


    Raven didn''t expect the base to start exploding suddenly. Well, all the other bases had exploded, but this time it was not because of her.


    The tremors and fire began to flood the place suddenly, buildings and structures collapsing, a sight both familiar and strange.


    "So this is how it feels," she thought idly, though not worried. While it was an unexpected and dangerous situation, it only mattered for regular soldiers.


    John made a five-meter leap, landing on top of some metal bridges. They had quickly delved deep into the base in search of something. Raven still didn''t know what it was because John hadn''t told her. Even so, she thought it must be something important if he was willing to leave the prisoners on their own. One had to know that John never left his men alone in battle.


    He was always the first to charge, the first at the front.


    "Well, who do we have here?" The voice suddenly made Raven alert. For some reason, she had a strange feeling, something she didn''t have as a human but did when she took the form of an animal. John called it a survival instinct.


    All species in the animal kingdom have it to a greater or lesser extent. They can identify when a predator is nearby instantly and act accordingly.


    Right now, Raven felt there was a predator in front of them.


    "The great Captain America! Incredible, I¡¯m a big admirer of yours." If she had a human form, Raven would have grimaced at seeing the person who emerged from the shadows.


    What a horrible face.


    John stopped and looked curiously at the three long scars on the man''s face; those shouldn''t be there.


    "You''re uglier than Dr. Erskine told me," John approached slowly, confidence clear in his posture.


    Raven relaxed. While what she felt from the man in front of them told her he was dangerous, compared to John it was like comparing a cute kitten to a lion.


    The man with the red face laughed, touched his face, and his fingers traced the long scars on it.


    "I''ve been through some troubles before your arrival, though it would be more accurate to call it a fortuitous encounter. But talking about me now is boring. I want to know more about you. Tell me, how does it feel? Power beyond humanity running through your veins, it must be amazing," he said, looking him up and down.


    "You''re talkative, aren''t you? Though from what Dr. Erskine told me, you should already guess the answer. Even so, I suppose a failure wouldn''t understand it completely," he mocked, smiling slightly.


    Raven blinked. She had never heard John use that tone before.


    Johann Schmidt lost his smile, his face turned cold, and a sneer was obvious as he looked at him.


    "A failure, you say? That''s funny coming from a cheat," he then pointed at him, clear anger in his eyes.


    "I know what you did! I know how you deceived Erskine! But you can''t deceive me, no matter how clever you think you and your father are. I''ve seen through your deception."


    John blinked, the smile on his face replaced by confusion.


    "My father?" he couldn''t help but ask.


    Johann Schmidt sneered.


    "Pretending to be ignorant won''t work; the truth has been revealed! You were foolish if you thought you could deceive Hydra, if you thought you could deceive me..." Schmidt''s posture relaxed, a satisfied smile on his face.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Raven suddenly felt something was wrong. She wanted to warn John, to give a warning, but her body froze, immobilized by the sense of extreme danger.


    "But two can play the same game, Captain. I''m glad you took the time to destroy my other bases. If you had arrived earlier, I wouldn''t have been able to prepare this incredible surprise for you." Schmidt pulled out a strange device, one that glowed with the energy of the Tesseract.


    John quickly drew his weapon and fired. He didn''t know what nonsense this was, but he felt he shouldn''t let Schmidt act as he pleased.


    His shot was as precise as always, but there was a fundamental difference between shooting common soldiers and shooting a super soldier.


    Schmidt moved quickly, casually dodging the shot. It didn''t matter if John was much faster than him physically; the bullets he fired wouldn''t travel faster because of it, and a super soldier could easily dodge bullets.


    That was one of the disadvantages between using weapons and using his shield.


    Schmidt smiled broadly, a horrendous smile for anyone who saw it.


    "Kill him!" he growled, and John''s eyes widened in alarm. He only had half a second before abruptly stepping back. The metal bridge where he had been standing bent upward, its metal broken instantly as if hit by a missile.


    A figure had jumped from below, casually destroying the structure and landing next to Schmidt.


    "That''s it," John held Raven carefully in his arms, looking at the familiar yet alarmingly different face.


    His gaze met bloodshot eyes with a blue light shining through them.


    "Brilliant, don''t you think? I haven''t named him yet. what do you think Jagdhund?"


    "What did you do to him?" John asked, eyeing the man, particularly his head where veins pulsed with blue energy.


    Red Skull denied with the finger.


    "The time for questions is over, Captain. If you survive tonight, maybe we can talk again, although I don''t expect that to happen," he chuckled and turned to leave.


    "Hey, wait!" This was not going at all how John wanted it to.


    He took a step forward, ready to follow, but his path was blocked. He watched with a twisted smile as his new adversary clenched his fists, tensing his muscles.


    The flesh on his knuckles broke, allowing blood to trickle briefly, covering the six long bone claws that burst through his skin.


    A deep, beastly growl echoed in the place consumed by fire.


    "All right, looks like I''ll have some action after all." John patted Raven, snapping her out of her trance as she began to flap her wings forcefully.


    "Run," he whispered to her. She hesitated, unwilling, but John didn''t need her to hesitate, so without thinking, he grabbed her and threw her forcefully into the air, eliciting a surprised cry from her.


    She would be fine; she could fly.


    "If you can still hear me, I apologize. This is going to hurt a lot," John took his stance.


    Whatever they had put into his head, there was only one way to get it out, and John was no surgeon.


    So he would use his fists.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°So it really blew up,¡± Bucky said, looking at the clouds of smoke and fire engulfing the base where they had been prisoners.


    ¡°that''s what he said,¡± Steve commented with a frown.


    All the prisoners who had managed to escape had gathered in the north as Captain America had directed, far from the explosions, now only waiting for his return. But when they saw the entire place wrapped in fire, they couldn''t help but doubt.


    Was the man still alive?


    As if in answer to their question, a roar that could be heard for miles hit their ears with force, making everyone wince.


    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± One of the men pointed, and Steve''s eyes widened as he saw the remains of one of the tanks flying in their direction.


    ¡°Get down!¡± he shouted and jumped along with Bucky.


    The burning metal fragments hit the ground hard, causing the earth to rise.


    The gathered soldiers moved back even further, looking at the smoking crater in bewilderment.


    Then the metal began to creak, and a hand shot out of it. Fingers harder than steel started to make their way through the red-hot metal as if it were an aluminum wrapper.


    In no time, the man who had freed them casually walked out of the debris completely unscathed.


    Though his suit had seen better days, the star on his chest had been marred by three long slashes across it.


    A flame ignited on his right shoulder, which he casually extinguished with his palm.


    He looked at them and waved.


    ¡°You''d better step back a little more. I''ve got a small problem to deal with.¡±


    It was then that a figure covered in flames shot out from the destroyed base into the sky, like a meteor navigating through the air and landing not far from them with enough force to shake the ground and create a crater.


    There was a low growl as, from the smoke, a man more like a beast emerged, taking heavy steps. Flames covered every inch of his naked body, but they didn¡¯t seem to affect him at all.


    "That''s the little problem?" Bucky asked, starting to step back with his weapon ready.


    "Fire!" one of the men shouted, and no one hesitated to shoot. The bullets rained down by the hundreds, maybe thousands. The metal projectiles struck his body, flattening against his skin and falling to the ground without any effect.


    The blue energy beams had a slightly better effect, scorching his skin lightly, but the damage meant nothing when it repaired itself in less than a second, leaving no evidence it had ever happened.


    When they stopped shooting, they saw with incredulity that the figure was still standing without a scratch.


    His bloodshot eyes looked at them with boiling anger.


    "Rrrraaah!!" he roared with enough force to make the ground tremble and launched himself at them with absurd speed.


    Steve''s eyes widened as he saw the figure rushing at them. He almost cursed, but faster than he could speak, another figure intercepted the beast.


    John moved quickly, and his fist shot out without hesitation. Flesh met flesh, but it was more like metal striking metal.


    Even so, it was clear in the next instant which metal was harder.


    The beast''s neck broke with a deafening crack, his jaw fractured, and his head twisted unnaturally, teeth flying out.


    A wound that would have undoubtedly killed any other living being.


    But not Hydra''s Jagdhund.


    Despite having a broken neck, he didn''t stop his charge. His claws struck John''s side, sending him sliding several meters back.


    "I need new clothes," John touched his side. There was no cut, his skin wasn''t penetrated, but he felt the impact, something he hadn''t experienced in a long time.


    What the hell did Hydra do to Logan?


    "Retreat, I''ll handle this!" he shouted to the soldiers who were still stunned, watching as Logan''s wounds healed almost instantly.


    That regeneration was faster than he remembered.


    Even so, he had already gauged his opponent''s strength. It was time to get serious.


    This time, the soldiers didn¡¯t hesitate and began to retreat. Clearly, this wasn''t a battle where they could help.


    Raven circled from the sky, watching the battle with concern. They had never faced something like this before. She trusted John, but she couldn¡¯t help the panic and helplessness she felt inside.


    She couldn¡¯t help him at all.


    The beast lunged forward with force, the air breaking due to the movement, the ground under its feet cracking.


    John saw the attack coming and, with a fluid motion, twisted his torso, letting the bone claws pass by him. His own fist shot out, hitting the beast in the side. There was a crack, clearly broken ribs, yet the beast didn¡¯t hesitate. Its other arm swung, claws ready to slash and destroy.


    John raised his hand and quickly caught the claws in his palm. There was a slight effort as his muscles tensed in a contest of strength.


    John smiled and squeezed without hesitation. The bone, harder than any metal he had faced before, presented momentary resistance before snapping in the next instant.


    "Argh!" There was a growl, and John''s smile disappeared when a fist hit him in the face with enough force to snap his head to the side.


    The shockwave made the winds churn, sending debris flying everywhere.


    "They really pumped you with all the steroids, huh?" John said, regaining his stance.


    A growl was the only response he got.


    He saw the bone in its claws regrow quickly and began to think about how to end this quickly.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that the prisoner soldiers had already moved quite a distance away. Good, he preferred not to tarnish his image with what he was about to do.


    The beast lunged forward once more, clearly attack planning was not one of its attributes.


    John was serious this time and intercepted quickly and precisely. His hands shot up, grabbing both arms and stopping the beast from attacking further.


    There was a brief struggle, and John gritted his teeth, feeling a slight tension. Then, with more force, he broke both arms with a resonant crunch.


    This would have been more difficult if his opponent hadn¡¯t been a mindless beast.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± he apologized again, then yanked hard. The flesh and skin resisted for a moment but then began to tear.


    Blood splattered as both arms were forcibly ripped off.


    "Rrrraaah!!¡± This time, he could hear the pain in its growls.


    Alright, time for some quick brain surgery.


    He hit him in the face causing a shock wave to spread, then hit him again and again until he was knocked to the ground.


    This wasn¡¯t going to be pleasant.


    .


    .


    .


    Raven, from the sky, thought that if she could, she would have vomited. She didn''t understand why John suddenly pounded his opponent to the ground and began to smash his face with his fists


    Unable to help herself, she landed not far away, watching in bewilderment as John smashed the man''s skull and began digging into his head using nothing but his fingers.


    Her doubts were answered when an object shining in a familiar light appeared among the pieces of gray matter.


    Hundreds of tiny metal wires extended from the object, pulsing with that same light, wires that completely enveloped the brain of the man Raven thought was dead.


    John began to tear them out without hesitation until he had removed them all and took a deep breath, his body and hands completely stained with blood.


    He looked at the mess his opponent had become and almost retched.


    Had he killed him?


    In response to his question, the broken flesh and bones suddenly began to move. He watched as tissues repaired themselves, and without hesitation, he stood up and went for the arms that he had torn out, attempting to put them back in place.


    His idea worked, as both appendages began to reattach to the body.


    "What''s happening?" Raven, now in her human form, asked as she approached, looking on in disbelief.


    She thought John had killed him.


    John picked up the shiny object and handed it to Raven, who held it despite being covered in blood, examining it curiously.


    "Mind control or something like that, I''m not sure exactly, but I hope he can tell me more," he said, pointing to the man who shook his now intact head as he clumsily sat down.


    His light brown eyes looked around in confusion, the animal fury in his expression vanished.


    "I-" he blinked as he looked in John''s direction and grimaced.


    "motherfucker!" he growled, causing Raven to furrow her brows.


    "Hey!" She was about to protest, but John stopped her.


    "He''s not talking about me," he said, looking towards the direction of the Hydra base behind him.


    Well, Wasn''t this interesting? Without hesitation, he approached and offered his hand to the disoriented James.


    "My name is John, but people know me as Captain America."


    James looked at his palm, hesitated for a second before taking it.


    "James Howlett," he replied as he stood up with John''s help.


    "All right, James, how about we get you some pants?" When John pointed it, Raven quickly looked away; she didn''t need to see that.


    James looked down at himself, noticing his state of undress.


    "Sure, why not."


    it was a little cold.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    One more chapter!


    This time I don''t have much to say other than to ask what did you think?


    you know I read all your comments so don''t hesitate to leave them, that said I''ll see you in the next chapter ;D


    Jagdhund: Hunting dog.


    Remember that if you notice any grammatical errors, do not hesitate to point them out, I will correct them as quickly as possible!


    You can find the next chapter of this story on P)atreon (p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader). If you want to read the next chapter in advance and get some other benefits, you can go and check it out. All the support received helps me a lot ;D

 16: New Threat

    16: New Threat


    Angelo looked at himself in the mirror, straightening the new and freshly delivered Italian army uniform. It was a bit loose on him.


    "Does it look good?" he couldn''t help but ask, and Carlo, not far from him, looked at him before casually nodding.


    "You need more muscles, but it definitely fits."


    The partisan resistance had changed. They had once been just a group of armed civilians fighting on their own to reclaim their home. Now? Now they were hailed as the heroes of Italy.


    Because of this, the government had been in long talks with the resistance leaders. Likewise, the allied countries had gotten involved. Angelo didn''t know nor was he interested in what they talked about. All he knew was that after several days, the partisan resistance had become a new division of the Italian army with affiliations to other allied countries.


    Before he knew it, he had a new uniform in his hands, frontline weapons, and the direct support of the entire Italian people.


    It was... disconcerting. Honestly, he preferred simple things. He hoped to return to the frontline soon. Others might think they had won, but Angelo knew that wasn''t the case. Captain John said it all the time, this war was just beginning.


    He didn''t know why the man thought that, but he definitely believed his words. Angelo knew that now that Italy was free from German influence, things had only intensified on the Austrian front. And although he had never been a warmonger, he knew there would be no peace until this war was won, until Germany fell.


    "When do you think he''ll be back?" At his question, Carlo stopped what he was doing and thought about it before responding.


    "There have been reports. They say several German bases in Austria have been destroyed. The last time I heard, two of them were extremely close to Salzburg. With that in mind, I think he''ll be back soon, unless he decides he wants to liberate France on his own."


    He tried to make a light joke with the last part, but neither of them laughed, because they knew that if the captain really wanted to, he would certainly do it.


    "Well, if he decides to do that, we''ll have to get transportation. God knows if we go on foot, we''ll only get there to sweep up once it''s all over."


    This time Carlo laughed a little, and Angelo smiled.


    He was about to say something else, but a commotion began to be heard. Angelo stopped looking at himself in the mirror and, along with Carlo, approached the door of the military tent they were living in.


    The reconstruction of the base in Taufers was going well, but it would still take at least a few more months to be what it once was.


    So for now, most soldiers lived in military tents, making the noise easy to hear, especially when it was a major commotion.


    Soon, more soldiers and base personnel began to walk towards one of the entrances, observing a large group of people approaching from the distance.


    Carlo almost reached for his weapon. Why hadn''t anyone sounded the alert yet? What happened to the scouts? The guards? The sentries?


    Before he could run for his weapon, Angelo stopped him and pointed ahead.


    "Look!" His excited voice snapped Carlo out of his alert state. He looked and had to squint hard, but he could see it¡ªa familiar, imposing figure walking at the front. His suit was much more damaged than before, but it was hard not to recognize him.


    "It''s the Captain!" he couldn''t help but shout, and fortunately, he wasn''t the only one who did.


    Excitement soon began to envelop the entire camp. It was normal; Captain America was now more than just a soldier; he was a living legend.


    .


    .


    .


    "You seem famous," James said as he walked alongside John at the front, a lit cigarette in his lips.


    John smiled and waved at the crowd of people not far from them, causing them to cheer his name even louder.


    "Well, I have a bit of charm," he responded, receiving only a low grunt and something resembling a snort in return.


    To his left, Raven clicked her tongue at James.


    Those two didn''t seem to get along very well.


    John wanted to sigh but kept his expression neutral. Now wasn''t the time for that.


    Soon, they found themselves face to face with the members of the base, and John took a step forward, looking directly at Colonel Phillips and giving a perfect military salute.


    "We''re back, sir. There are wounded men, but they''re stable. I request that a medical unit treat them as soon as possible." He lowered his hand, and they looked at each other for a few moments before the colonel broke the silence.


    "Is that all?" Did he expect him to say more?


    "Yes, sir." Well, there was more, but it would be better discussed in private. The colonel nodded and gave him a faint smile.


    "Very well."Then he turned and began to leave. John paid him no more attention for now; the colonel was not important as long as he didn''t get in his way.


    He stopped watching his retreating figure and instead found his gaze meeting a familiar woman with almost reddish brown hair.


    "I''m back," he said, gesturing to all the men behind him.


    "I hope you don''t mind the company, Agent." Peggy smiled, looking at the men¡ªthe hundreds of men who had returned alive¡ªand couldn''t help but smile even more broadly.


    Then she saw Raven and blinked in confusion.


    "Diverse company, I see," she said. She had heard from the Italian soldiers that John had recruited a woman while fighting in Italy. She hadn''t thought much of it, believing the woman had returned with the civilians to the more central parts of Italy. No one mentioned that she had followed him. In fact, everyone had said that John had left alone.


    She knew it was her because the soldiers often mentioned how "beautiful" she was along with some of her physical characteristics, although mostly in hushed tones.


    John reached out and took Raven by the collar, pulling her towards them. The confused girl blinked as she was suddenly dragged and looked at Carter with equal confusion.


    "This is Raven. She''s a valuable member of my unit." Then he extended his other hand, and James, who was calmly smoking beside them, suddenly found himself in the same situation as Raven, his cigarette falling to the ground.


    "And this is James. He was a soldier captured by Hydra. I''m trying to convince him to join me. It''s tough, but I think I''ll soften him up." John continued smiling even as he felt James try to dig his claws into his back.


    "You better let go of me, bub," he growled almost like an animal. John didn''t push his luck further and loosened his grip, causing the man to take a few steps back, but not before picking up his poor cigarette from the ground.


    He was heard muttering curses under his breath, but no one paid him any attention.


    Peggy was more interested in Raven.


    "I thought you went to Austria alone," she asked in a monotone and low voice. John decided to ignore it for now and, setting aside his joviality, spoke in a more serious tone.


    "There is much to discuss, but not here." Peggy blinked and grew serious upon hearing the gravity in John''s voice; it seemed there was something truly important.


    .


    .


    .


    "Well, what is it? There''s still a lot to deal with. I have to reorganize many things now that our numbers have increased again," the colonel said. Logistics had always been a pain in the ass.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "And I have many new technological pieces waiting for me in my lab. I''d prefer to continue studying them if possible," Howard said. The man looked very different from the last time John saw him¡ªless elegant and less well-groomed.


    Peggy remained silent on the side, watching John, then Raven, and finally James, who was simply sitting and looking at his palms, clenching and unclenching his fists as if there was something interesting in them.


    "Believe me, what I have to tell you is much more important than anything else," John said, catching Peggy''s attention.


    "Then say it, the suspense is killing me," Howard urged. He was the most impatient of all, eager to continue with his research.


    It was night, and John had gathered them all, saying it was an urgent matter.


    "Hydra might have an army of super soldiers soon." His words fell, and the place was silent for a moment.


    "What are you saying?!" The colonel stood up abruptly.


    "Are you sure that''s¡ª" Peggy didn''t doubt John, but something like that was hard to believe.


    "Impossible! The formula was destroyed, nothing was left," Howard was now paying real attention. After all, he knew very well the state of the research regarding the serum.


    John waited for them to calm down a bit before speaking. Explaining this would be complicated since there were many things he couldn''t say directly.


    He began to recall his conversation with James after their fight ended to clarify things in his mind.


    .


    .


    .


    "How is it?" John asked, looking at the man now dressed in one of the uniforms taken from a dead captured soldier.


    "Better than being naked." James walked to his side and looked at the Hydra base burning in the distance.


    Fragments, unclear images of memories, came to his mind, causing him to grimace.


    "It might be a bit abrupt, but I need to know, what happened?" At John''s question, James closed his eyes for a moment.


    Trying to recall things more for himself than for John.


    "We were fighting in Austria, near Italy. My team and I were deployed to..." To what? He shook his head. No, that wasn''t important.


    "That''s where we found it. The place wasn''t an ordinary base; it was different."


    They expected ordinary soldiers with ordinary weapons.


    More images came to his mind¡ªhis squadron dying, flashes of blue lights, he and his brother fighting, fighting until they killed them all. Only the two of them remained standing in the end.


    "We destroyed the place and began to follow the trail." Weapons like those, James knew, would kill thousands. They had to find out where they came from and destroy them.


    Convincing his brother was more complicated than tracking the source of it all. With his olfactory senses, it was only a matter of time.


    They thought it would be easy. Nothing had ever stopped them before; they had never lost.


    Then they encountered that bastard.


    The images of their struggle came to mind, stronger than any other man they had faced before, faster, more agile, but they should not be underestimated.


    Even if every blow he dealt broke their bones, they could still keep fighting without stopping. Any wound, just a temporary inconvenience...


    Still, they lost...


    James then looked at John. Although only brief flashes, he remembered his fight with this man. He wasn''t an ordinary man, and if what he feared was true, he might need his help. So he decided to keep talking.


    "We lost, they captured us, and they experimented on us." He couldn''t say more, he wasn''t a scientist, and his memories were still settling.


    John rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Although James hadn''t said much directly, it was easy for him to deduce things thanks to his knowledge.


    "What did they do, what kind of things did they do to you?" he asked directly. He needed to know what Hydra had put in him to make him so strong.


    James frowned, remembering was hard enough, much less having to explain it.


    "I don''t know German, so I don''t know what they discussed. What I do know is that it had something to do with our blood. They took a lot of it." Despite having lived for so many years, he and Victor had never really strayed far from the American continent, not until the war started and they were deployed to Europe.


    "You keep saying ''we.'' Was there someone else with you?" John frowned, already having an idea of who it might be.


    James looked at the base and sniffed once more. His already extraordinary sense of smell had somehow become even more heightened.


    Despite this, he couldn''t track him. His brother wasn''t there, and neither was his scent.


    Ignoring John''s question, he spoke again.


    "Tell me, what do you know about me?" he couldn''t help but ask. John didn''t seem very surprised by his existence or his abilities.


    "Well, you could say I know what you were before, but I don''t know what you are now." That response made James raise an eyebrow.


    "You say you know me?" That shouldn''t be possible. Even if he didn''t remember faces, he rarely forgot people''s scents.


    "No, in fact, this is the first time we''re meeting, but it''s not the first time I''ve seen someone ''special,'' so to speak."


    Then he pointed to the side, and James remembered there was someone else with them. He looked at the girl who had been silent until now, who smiled at him and waved her hand.


    Then, suddenly, her figure began to change, and even her scent started to change slightly.


    James blinked when he saw an exact image of himself smiling back at him.


    "What the fuck?" If it weren''t for the slight discrepancies in her scent, traces of her previous smell, he would have truly thought he was looking at himself.


    "Let me explain, she''s a metahuman, and so are you." John then gave him a quick but concise explanation, similar to the one he gave Raven but more summarized.


    James listened, genuinely interested. He had never known what was different about him, about his brother. He always thought they were some kind of anomaly, maybe even a curse.


    Sometimes even a monster.


    "Evolution, huh¡­" It sounded better than any other reason he had thought of over the years.


    "That''s why I need to know what happened. If they changed something inside you, it could be dangerous." At his words, James clenched his fists.


    He felt his muscles contract with more force than he ever thought possible. No, it wasn''t just his muscles; every part of him felt different, stronger.


    "Oh, it''s definitely dangerous, but not for me. Those bastards made a mistake if they thought I could be their guinea pig without consequences." This time he could feel it, if he met that son of a bitch again, he could undoubtedly crush him with one hand.


    And that stupid little guy with glasses, he would give him an even worse lesson.


    John sighed and decided to change his approach.


    "If you encounter them again, nothing guarantees that there aren''t others like you, that what they did to you and the blood they took from you won''t be used to create more."


    For John, it was easy to theorize this. If something could change a "metahuman" so much, it could only be some kind of serum or additional genetic enhancement.


    After all, there was nothing mechanical in James''s body, except for the control device in his brain.


    With all that on the table, he could only think of one logical option: a highly lethal, incomplete serum, one that couldn''t be used on regular soldiers or even super soldiers.


    One that required immense self-healing ability, strong enough to withstand side effects that would be deadly for others. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be James he fought this time but the Red Skull itself.


    Taking into account that they had been drawing blood from James and his brother, John could infer that they were doing it with the intention of extracting their healing factor or a version of it.


    In addition to what he knew about Red Skull, if it were a viable option, the man would undoubtedly have enhanced himself before anyone else. The fact that he hadn''t done so made it clear to John that they still couldn''t use this serum on others, while also revealing his possible plans.


    With James'' brother still in their hands, they would continue experimenting, trying to figure out how to implement his healing ability in others. Once they succeeded, Red Skull would undoubtedly gain that power for himself.


    And if possible, he would undergo the same process they subjected James to, using this possible "new serum" to obtain similar or greater power.


    Of course, these were all theories, but he didn''t think he was wrong. Even so, he needed to know more.


    To understand the situation better, if it was really as he thought, then he needed to prepare and take down Hydra before they managed to develop a new stable super soldier serum.


    No matter what, John wouldn''t let Hydra cultivate an army of super soldiers.


    He would do everything in his power to prevent it, even if he had to destroy all of Germany in the process.


    James thought about John''s words and realized they might be true. His new strength had given him a lot of confidence, but if he continued blindly rushing toward the enemy, he would end up the same way as before, defeated and captured at the mercy of others.


    He clicked his tongue. He didn''t like it, but it was clear this situation was beyond something he could resolve on his own.


    "I don''t remember everything, but I''ll tell you what I do." He then began to narrate what happened while they were experimenting on him and his brother.


    From time to time, John would ask him to try to pronounce the German words he had heard. James might not know German, but John did, and even if the words weren''t pronounced perfectly, it still helped him figure things out.


    "They talked a lot about someone named Vojelbum or something like that and a serum. The last thing I remember is how they opened my head and started putting something in there," he said the last part with a shiver down his spine.


    John stayed quiet, processing the information, and with some concern, he looked at James.


    "Repeat that word."


    "Vojelbum? Serum? You need to be more specific," even if it was mispronounced, even if it barely sounded as it should...


    For John, that word couldn''t be mistaken.


    His stomach twisted, and a very bad feeling began to creep over him.


    He hoped it wasn''t true, but if it was, then he would need to start experimenting with radiation sooner than expected.


    .


    .


    .


    John opened his eyes again, returning to the present, took a deep breath, and prepared to begin his explanation.


    He had no intention of mentioning his suspicions regarding the serum or its origin; it was too risky and could destroy his entire image. Yet he had to mention the rest, or at least some things.


    "To understand this, I need to explain something else first," he said.


    The Colonel furrowed his brow.


    "What else is there to explain or understand? If what you''re saying is true, we need to act."


    "No, the information is more important. Jumping in without knowing everything will only complicate things," Howard intervened.


    "What did you find in Salzburg?" Peggy asked directly.


    John licked his lips and then pointed to James, who was still distracted.


    "Another super soldier," his words silenced the room.


    John smiled, and James looked up at him sidelong in tacit understanding. Raven remained quietly silent, looking at the ground.


    They had reached an agreement. There was no guarantee that the United States or any other country wouldn''t want to do the same thing Hydra had done to them. That''s why, for James to agree to come with them, John had made a promise.


    Not say that his blood could be the source of a new serum.


    If John had his way, Hydra and any information about James and his brother would be buried together until forgotten.


    And for that to happen, he needed the United States and allied countries to give him complete freedom to act.


    A new threat that would make them tremble and trust him without hesitation...


    Well, a possible army of Nazi super soldiers surely met all the requirements.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    Will Hydra get their army of super soldiers? Can John stop them before that happens? Will he carry out his threat and erase Germany from the map if necessary?


    Will James see his brother again?


    Will Raven ever achieve the form of an eagle?


    All the answers to these questions in the upcoming chapters!


    remember that you can find the next chapter of this story on P)atreon (p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader). If you want to read the next chapter in advance and get some other benefits, you can go and check it out. All the support received helps me a lot ;D

 17: Congress

    17: Congress


    "This is... monstrous." Howard looked at the "device" John had handed him, swallowed hard, and turned to look at James.


    "And you say this was in your head?" James growled, nodding in response, and looking with equal disgust at the thing that had been implanted in his brain.


    They had moved locations; now they were in Howard''s laboratory, the place had been the quickest to construct thanks to the funding from the billionaire inventor.


    It was the safest place on the base and also the most private.


    "Are you telling me this is really what it claims to be?" Colonel Phillips asked, clearly impatient. Howard nodded and took one of the dozens of cables coming out of the device, cables almost as thin as threads.


    "See this? The brain functions through electrical stimuli, sending signals between our neurons to make the body take action. I don''t know how they did it, but this network of cables can control that transmission of information through carefully distributed electrical charges." He actually simplified it a lot; there was an even more complex explanation, but Howard knew the colonel was not a man of science. Explaining it too much would only make it more confusing, so he simplified it as much as he could.


    The only thing Howard couldn''t explain was how they managed to do this. For it to work, the cables would have to penetrate deeply into various sections of the brain, a vital organ so delicate it would surely have died instantly.


    Of course, such a brutal method could only be useful for those with a regenerative capacity beyond human, which was why Dr. Zola had been able to do it so quickly. Not having to worry about the life of the test subject sped up the procedures that otherwise would have had to be more delicate.


    "Still doubting, sir?" John asked. One of the reasons they were here was to prove that James had been "controlled" by Hydra. Proving he was a super soldier was easy; proving he wasn''t a Hydra spy was a bit more complicated. Still, foreseeing that he would need proof, John made sure to bring the device he had removed from James'' brain.


    The colonel remained silent but eventually nodded.


    "This changes many things." A second super soldier would undoubtedly be big news, if not for the fact that now Hydra could theoretically create an entire army of them.


    The colonel almost felt his blood pressure drop; he was getting too old for this.


    Seeing him pale, John decided to speak.


    "I need to return to the United States, talk to the president. A meeting with the leaders of the Allied countries would be best. You understand that the situation requires a different approach."


    The colonel frowned. "You know that will take time, right? Do you really want to wait longer?! If we don''t attack now¡ª" His words were cut off again by John.


    "Attack what, Colonel? Germany? Norway? Austria? Maybe Poland?" John suddenly extended his hand, and, understanding the gesture, Raven quickly pulled out several folded papers she had been holding onto.


    "These are the maps we managed to obtain in Salzburg. There are over 25 Hydra bases spread across Europe, not counting the bases that probably haven''t been noted. If we rush, we''ll just run around like headless chickens until we exhaust our forces. Besides, nothing guarantees there aren''t multiple super soldiers scattered in each of them. Sending only normal men would be the same as sending them to the gallows!" He spoke loudly and clearly to make his point understood.


    John had indeed panicked a bit at first; Hydra having Compound V or an inferior version of it was dangerous. But once the initial panic subsided and he thought things through more carefully, he realized this was the opportunity he had been looking for.


    As a super soldier, John was too strong for this era. His enemies were too weak, and his greatest rival was something he could have ended with a single finger if things had remained the same.


    He had thought of staging a ruse, letting Hydra live a little longer so they would appear strong, but now it wasn''t necessary. Now Hydra had become a real threat that needed to be destroyed completely and without a doubt.


    But he was in no hurry. He didn''t fear the "super soldiers" Hydra could create. As long as Compound V ran through their veins, John was sure of one thing: without a doubt, he would emerge victorious in the end.


    No, what really concerned John were the mutants, or meta-humans as he had named them. They were the real danger, but he didn''t have much information about them yet. Well, he knew of three who could be a threat.


    One was still a young man living a "normal" life in New York, and the other two were in Poland.


    And without a doubt, he had to kill one of them, no matter what.


    "What do you suggest we do then?" Peggy asked, the concern evident on her face.


    John smiled, looking at everyone present before speaking. "I''ll form a team."


    .


    .


    .


    "Are you ready?" Her father''s voice startled Janet a bit, but she quickly composed herself and nodded.


    "Yes, although I don''t know why I''m here," she couldn''t help but complain. She was still a bit sleepy from being woken up so early. She even had to rush to brush her hair and barely managed to put on makeup.


    Her father was a very busy man, rarely calling her, but that day he had contacted her urgently. He hadn''t explained much, only that something important was happening.


    "You are my daughter. Once you finish your studies and graduate, you will assume my position on the Committee for Scientific Research and Development. It''s time for you to start preparing for it. The world is changing very fast, Janet, and you must keep up or you''ll be left behind," he tried to advise her, but Janet couldn''t help but grimace internally.


    She liked science, but not as much as her father believed. She didn''t want to take his place. Maybe it was a mistake not to follow her aunt when her mother died.


    "I don''t think anyone else would want me to take that position, Dad," she said, trying to be direct. Her father was a man who could see beyond things, but the reality was that there had never been a woman on the research committee before. Being the first would not only require great skills but also facing great challenges.


    Challenges that Janet didn''t know if she could or wanted to face.


    "I trust in your potential. I know you''ll show them what you''re capable of," and once again, he completely ignored her, you know, she herself was included in that "anyone else."


    "Let''s forget about that for now. What are we doing here?" Janet couldn''t help but look out the window. She didn''t recognize the road, but she did recognize the huge white building they were approaching.


    She had only seen it in pictures, but it was enough to know that this was really important.


    Vernon Van Dyne also looked out the window before responding.


    "There will be a grand congress, a very important meeting where all the country''s top officials will be present. It seems something significant has happened that they want to announce."


    Janet blinked, confused. Something had happened? What could have occurred that required such a mobilization? Well, she supposed she would find out soon enough. She just hoped it wouldn''t take too long. Professor Pym had said he was close to achieving something extraordinary, and although she wasn''t so sure about that, it would be really unfortunate to miss it. After all, even if it hadn''t been for long, she had also helped.


    .


    .


    .


    John adjusted his suit. It was a bit tight, but decent enough to wear for this occasion.


    "Everything is almost ready. The president, the vice president, the secretary of war, the chief of staff, and the representative of the Allied forces in Europe are all in their places," the colonel said, entering his dressing room, and John turned to look at him.


    "For a moment, I thought you were going to recite the title of everyone who has come, Colonel," he tried to lighten the mood, but the colonel didn''t seem amused. Seeing his serious face was no fun, so he looked to his side, hoping to see a more pleasant face, but while he did find that, it wasn''t the face he expected.


    "What happened to Agent Carter?" Normally, she was the one who followed the colonel, but now there was a pretty blonde with short hair in her place.


    "She is busy with other things, now she is my new assistant," the colonel said simply, and John blinked in confusion.


    But before he could ask, the colonel checked his watch and spoke seriously.


    "It''s time."


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Well, he would find out later.


    Soon, they walked to the room prepared for the meeting. John took a deep breath and entered through the doors with a smile. Showtime.


    .


    .


    .


    Janet sat next to her father. They were quite close to the center of the room, which made her feel the tension in the air more clearly. There were many important faces present. She mostly recognized the central members of the committee, but this place had a much stronger military presence, which made her feel a bit nervous.


    "It''s starting," her father said in a low voice, and Janet straightened her back. She watched as the president of the country, Franklin Roosevelt, stepped forward to the podium, causing the room to fall silent immediately.


    "Some of you already know why we are here, while others are still in the dark. In a situation like this, beating around the bush is the last thing this country needs, so I''ll say it directly: a few days ago, Captain America successfully raided Hydra''s main base." That should be good news, right? At least that''s what Janet thought.


    Hydra had become more well-known thanks to Captain America and his great feats against them. Janet had even gone to the movies with some of her college friends to watch some of the real footage of the battle in Italy. Hydra''s weapons were undoubtedly things beyond any existing technology, and she had spent entire nights trying to imagine how they worked.


    "-it has been reported that a second super soldier has been found, and it has been confirmed that Hydra possesses an imperfect serum." Janet blinked. What had he said?


    A second super soldier? An imperfect serum?


    In less than a second, the entire room descended into chaos.


    "Impossible! The serum was completely lost!" one of the members of the research committee stood up, his voice full of incredulity. It was known that the committee had been pouring many resources into trying to recreate the serum without success. Even an imperfect version was unimaginable.


    The president quickly silenced the room again and spoke seriously.


    "Facts are facts, gentlemen. Hydra has now become the main threat in this war. But I am not here to discuss what needs to be done; that has already been decided." Already decided? That took some people by surprise.


    When a crisis like this knocked on his door, President Franklin Roosevelt believed there was no time for doubts. He had already discussed the general aspects with the highest-ranking officials and a decision had been reached. However, they still needed the majority approval of Congress to carry out one of the things they wanted to do.


    Suddenly, a tall figure entered the room and walked to the podium with firm steps, his presence immediately drawing the attention of everyone present. The president nodded at him and let him stand by his side, placing a hand on his shoulder.


    "This is John Benjamin Vogelbaum, better known as Captain America." Probably introducing him was unnecessary; the whole country knew him.


    Janet remained still, her cheeks a bit red. He was much more handsome in person; the images taken by the cameras barely did him justice. Suddenly, she saw him smile and almost felt her soul leave her body for a second.


    "Thank you for allowing me to be here, Mr. President," John said, then turned to the gathered audience and began to speak.


    "I know many of you are worried about what this development could mean for the war. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve asked for everyone to be gathered here and now. To stop Hydra¡¯s plans and prevent them from creating an army of super soldiers, we need the full support of the nation and all our allies. I know I can stop Hydra before they manage to take over the world, but I can''t do it alone."


    In reality, he could, but he needed them to believe they could help him.


    "How do you plan to do this, Captain? We know about your extraordinary abilities, but if Hydra really has access to more super soldiers, then..." The man speaking didn¡¯t need to finish his sentence; everyone understood.


    John decided to clarify the matter further.


    "As mentioned, I found a second super soldier. But I didn''t just find him; I also saved him. Hydra implanted a mind-control device in him to force him to fight against me. His name is James Howlett, an American soldier who had been deployed to Austria before being captured by Hydra." This news immediately drew everyone''s attention.


    "You mean to say¡ª"


    Knowing where the question was headed, John nodded and spoke.


    "Yes, now the United States has another super soldier besides me. He''s not as strong as I am, but his capabilities are certainly enough to greatly help. Not only that, but his brother, who was deployed with him, was also captured by Hydra."


    John didn''t need to explain what this meant; everyone in the room was intelligent.


    "Returning to the topic of the serum, Hydra can''t create super soldiers, at least for the moment. James is a special case that is still being investigated, but all the other test subjects died." There were no other test subjects, but no one could know that since the base exploded.


    His words seemed to restore hope to many in the room.


    "So, destroy Hydra before they can perfect the serum," Vernon Van Dyne said, making John look in his direction and smile.


    "That''s what we want," he said.


    The president then stepped forward once more.


    "To deal with this threat, the cabinet members and I have discussed with senior military officers a new approach. So that Captain America can act without hesitation and Hydra can be confronted directly, it has been decided to form a new international division," This was something John had decided to discuss privately with the President.


    He needed to be able to act whenever necessary and at any given moment without anything getting in his way, especially bureaucracy.


    A new international division? The members of Congress now understood why there were representatives from other countries present. Normally, in a private meeting like this, external agents should be excluded, even those who were allies, but they weren''t, and now they knew why.


    The representative of the Allied forces in Europe stood up and nodded at the President.


    "After much deliberation, we have reached an agreement with President Franklin Roosevelt. All European countries will grant special authority to Captain John Benjamin Vogelbaum to act with maximum authority in everything related to combating Hydra."


    The representatives from China, the Soviet Union, the United Kingdom, and France also stood up and expressed the same intention.


    The representative of the Allied forces in Latin America also supported this, as did the representatives of several other nations.


    Of course, this was much more important for the European countries. After all, Hydra was in their "homes." If Germany won, they would be the first to fall.


    The President smiled with satisfaction and continued speaking.


    "The United States will also join this new treaty. To this end, I have spoken with the Secretary of War, and we both agree that Captain Vogelbaum should be promoted to the rank of Colonel. This way, he can better represent the American people in the effort to permanently eradicate Hydra."


    Promoting John was something already planned; they simply promoted him one rank higher than people expected.


    Several members of Congress widened their eyes a bit. Colonel? And at such a young age?


    In history, he would be the second youngest person to attain such a rank, only behind Galusha Pennypacker, who achieved it at the age of 20.


    The members of the Senate began to think deeply about this. After all, even if the President wanted to promote John, he still needed the Senate''s final approval. For such a rapid rise in rank, it would require almost unanimous support from the Senate.


    In other times, such a proposal would have been difficult to consider, but at this moment, with Hydra as an executioner sharpening its axe in preparation to decapitate them, the Senate members had to seriously consider their decision.


    Undoubtedly, only John could face Hydra and their mysterious weapons. If Hydra began deploying super-soldiers, even if they were weaker than Captain America, they would still be beings beyond human.


    Sending regular soldiers would simply be sentencing them to death.


    Suddenly, The Chief of Staff of the United States Army spoke.


    "I believe this is the best option. If Captain Vogelbaum leads the front against Hydra, we can focus on finishing the battles on the other fronts quickly. We must remember that Hydra does not fully represent Germany." While Hydra was the most dangerous, they were also an "organism" almost separate from Germany at this point.


    If they wanted to destroy Hydra, they also had to remove the obstacles surrounding it.


    One of the most prestigious and senior senators stood up and spoke loudly and clearly.


    "Isn''t it obvious what we must do? Why hesitate? Other countries are willing to grant maximum authority to young Vogelbaum. If we continue to hesitate, they will think we don''t trust our own soldiers." His words made many of the still undecided Senate members make a decision.


    "Senator Braun is right. Hesitating is just wasting time. I vote in favor," one member said, and soon more and more joined in.


    "I vote in favor."


    "I vote in favor."


    "I vote in favor."


    The President let everyone speak before smiling and giving John a pat on the back. John understood the gesture and stepped forward.


    "Since it has been decided, Captain John Benjamin Vogelbaum, in the name of the American people and using the power that this Congress confers upon me, I, Franklin Roosevelt, as President of the United States of America, promote you to the rank of Colonel in the United States Army. May this honor reflect our hopes and our profound gratitude for your service and sacrifice."


    The room filled with applause. If there had been cameras, it surely would have been filled with their flashes. Well, that would have to be later, perhaps at the public appointment.


    John smiled and gave a military salute before speaking.


    "I deeply thank you for this honor. I promise I will not fail in my mission and will protect this world from any threat." His words were met with more applause.


    The President let the room calm down before continuing to speak.


    "With that off the table, it is time to talk about the new international division that will carry out the task of eradicating Hydra and any other threat that may endanger the well-being of this world." The room then returned to a serious atmosphere.


    "For this, I will let Colonel Vogelbaum speak to us in more detail about it." The President then stepped back, to the surprise of some people.


    John stepped forward again and cleared his throat. The international division had been a last-minute idea but one he believed was necessary. Without anyone knowing, and if everything went as it should, he would gain much more authority as time passed and the threats the world faced grew larger.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce you to S.W.O.R.D."


    John then explained what it was, essentially just S.H.I.E.L.D. with a different name¡ªwell, a bit more than that. He made sure to emphasize several times that S.W.O.R.D. would be responsible for dealing with threats beyond the human.


    No matter where they came from.


    He had to make this clear. After all, if everything went as he hoped, S.W.O.R.D. would be the place where metahumans would predominate, even the aliens.


    It took him at least two hours, but he finally managed to present the project and answer most of the questions.


    "Then who will lead this division?" one of the members of Congress finally asked.


    The Commandant of the Marine Corps spoke up at that moment, with a slightly mocking smile on his face.


    "I think it''s obvious, this idea is Colonel Vogelbaum''s and he should lead it. I don''t think there''s anyone better, right?" he asked, and everyone fell silent before starting to speak in favor.


    John was now a colonel, so it was fitting that he should also lead Sword. It was now that it became obvious to many why the president decided that John should be promoted in rank so quickly.


    "In that case, I appoint Colonel John Benjamin Vogelbaum as the first general director of the new international division of Strategic Worldwide Operations for Reconnaissance and Defense. Is there anyone against this decision?" the president said, looking towards the foreign representatives of the allied countries.


    The representative of the European allied forces agreed with the decision, and soon all the other representatives joined him.


    The president then looked at John.


    "Colonel Vogelbaum, what do you think?" It was more an act of courtesy, the decision had already been made after all.


    John smiled.


    "I accept this position with great honor, sir." The president smiled and patted his back once again.


    Of course, the applause came again.


    John smiled; things were going as he expected. Now he just had to make sure they continued that way.


    ''Just wait, Schmidt. You may have caught me by surprise once, but I won''t let you do it twice.''


    This was his stage after all.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    To answer a question before you ask, James is still from Canada, he simply enlisted with his brother in the United States Army on this occasion as he has done many other times, such as when he fought in the War of Independence, just to give an example.


    If you noticed, I usually update most of my stories on Sundays, this time I decided to do it earlier since I''m a little sick and I want to rest all day tomorrow hahaha


    remember that you can find the next chapter of this story on P)atreon (p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader). If you want to read the next chapter in advance and get some other benefits, you can go and check it out. All the support received helps me a lot ;D

 18: Pillar

    18: Pillar


    The congress lasted a bit longer, during which many other details were refined, and many more orders and instructions were given. The war was about to enter a new chapter, a much bloodier one, as now the United States and all the allied countries had decided that the Third Reich would fall, no matter the cost.


    Even so, everything had to end, and after everything was clarified, the meeting was concluded. Once the president left, Janet stood up next to her father, ready to return to New York with him. After all, she still had work to do.


    But before the main members of the investigation committee could leave, a familiar voice stopped them.


    "Wait, if I may have a moment of your time," The Captain America, or Colonel America now? approached them with a kind smile on his face. Janet felt her cheeks blush a little at seeing him so close. Again, she couldn''t help but think he was much more handsome in person. Nervously, she looked away and stepped back a bit until she was behind her father, who actually thwarted her plan by being the first to step forward and extend his hand to John.


    "Colonel, it''s a pleasure to meet you in person."


    "The pleasure is mine, sir?" he asked, and her father quickly introduced himself.


    "I''m Vernon Van Dyne." The other members of the committee also stepped forward and began to introduce themselves.


    "Robert Fermi."


    "Richard Lawrence."


    John greeted them all with a smile until he got to the last man, who actually made him pay real attention once he heard his name.


    "Franklin Storm."


    The man seemed to be in his 30s; his appearance was slightly above average but nothing that really stood out. He didn''t seem special. Still, John shook his hand firmly. Was this the person he thought it was? Or did he just have a similar name?


    "Nice to meet you, Dr. Storm." John didn''t know for sure but decided to be cautious for now. He might be wrong, and he might be right. One way or another, he would find out sooner or later.


    "And this is my daughter, Janet Van Dyne." Once he noticed that all his colleagues had introduced themselves, Vernon decided it was a good opportunity and pushed his daughter forward.


    Janet, who was completely unprepared, let out a low squeal as she was suddenly pushed in front of John, almost colliding with him. Her face was so close to his chest that she could feel some of the warmth radiating from him and smell a natural aroma that reminded her of sandalwood.


    When she looked up, she met his gaze. His blue eyes seemed to see through her soul, causing her to freeze briefly, unsure of what to do.


    The man looked at her and, with a warm smile, gently took her hand in a formal greeting. His palm was surprisingly soft yet also firm.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Van Dyne," John said, looking at the beautiful girl with dark, short hair who seemed somewhat distracted. For some reason, he couldn''t help but think her name sounded familiar. Where had he heard it?


    Janet swallowed nervously but still nodded timidly. She wanted to return the greeting but felt she might stutter if she spoke right now. It was fortunate, or perhaps unfortunate, that someone decided to rudely interrupt at that moment.


    "With the introductions out of the way, I was wondering what you seek from us, Colonel."


    The one who spoke was actually one of the "younger" members of the committee and also one of her father''s main opponents, Harold Teller.


    The man was shorter than most people and a bit chubby. The bottle-thick glasses on his face didn''t help much in the appearance department.


    John''s smile diminished slightly; the man''s tone was a bit arrogant. Still, he wasn''t here to make enemies with anyone, so he spoke calmly, giving an answer to the question and letting go of Janet''s hand, causing the girl to internally lament.


    "I''m looking for recruits, actually. I heard the Investigation Committee will be holding a Scientific Innovation Fair in New York in a few days. I would like your permission to participate." John''s idea was clear. Although Stark was a great scientist, he was still just one man. His time was limited, and he couldn''t attend to all the projects John had in mind for the future.


    SWORD needed its own internal technological development division for various important reasons, all of which required a suitable team of people. John planned to recruit young and enthusiastic scientists for this purpose.


    "Are you trying to steal our recruits, Colonel?" Vernon joked. The main reason the Scientific Innovation Fair existed was for the committee to find new members and projects to fund, after all.


    "I''m only offering another option, and of course, my invitation includes all of you as well," John said, causing some to actually start considering it seriously.


    Although SWORD was a newly created international division, it became clear to everyone during the congress how much support, both authoritative and financial, it was going to receive. After all, it was international; all the allied countries along with the United States had agreed to fund its operations.


    "Well, I don''t think anyone here will refuse to give you a place at the upcoming Scientific Innovation Fair. However, I will politely decline your invitation. I''m too old to follow the big changes," one of the older members said, causing several others to nod in agreement with him. After all, their current positions were comfortable and secure, and many had their own ongoing research and projects.


    Moving to a new place, no matter how promising, could bring many headaches.


    "Well, if anyone changes their mind, don''t hesitate to contact me. SWORD has its doors open for all those with potential."


    They talked for a while longer, fine-tuning the details of their participation in the upcoming Scientific Innovation Fair. Once everything was clear, John began to say his goodbyes.


    "It was a pleasure meeting you, gentlemen, but I still have many other matters to attend to."


    With his objective achieved, he was ready to leave. But then he remembered. He had been thinking about it in the background, searching his memories. Although his mind was now much sharper than before and past memories were much clearer, he still needed time to find the more "small and insignificant" ones. But once he found them, it was hard to overlook them.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    With a new revelation, he couldn''t help but look at Janet once more and take her hand to say goodbye. Such an action made the nineteen-year-old girl blush again. Having him so close made her a bit dizzy.


    "See you, Miss Van Dyne. I hope you will also consider my invitation." Janet blinked, coming out of her small trance in surprise. That... she didn''t think she was included in such a proposal. After all, she was still a student and shouldn''t even be here. Did the colonel really think she was part of the committee?


    Before she could clarify the misunderstanding, the same irritating voice from before interrupted her.


    "Oh, don''t worry much about her, Colonel. Although she''s here, Miss Van Dyne is still just a student," Harold said with barely concealed disdain. It was no secret that Vernon planned to give his place to his daughter, something many did not agree with and openly expressed.


    "Although she is still a student, she is undoubtedly one of the best in her field. I have no doubt that my daughter can make significant contributions to the Colonel and SWORD," Vernon defended his daughter, causing Janet to feel a bit embarrassed.


    "I..." She didn''t know what to say. Should she accept? Or should she decline? Her mind became a whirlwind of doubts, but it was all interrupted once again.


    Harold scoffed softly at Vernon''s words.


    "Come on, Vernon, spoiling your daughter must have its limits. She''s just a woman; she should be at home looking for a husband and let the real scientific minds do their work."


    That comment made Janet''s nervousness disappear momentarily, replaced by a flash of anger and irritation. She gritted her teeth, a tic forming in her left eye, and with a smile that wasn''t really a smile, she spoke impulsively.


    "Actually, I think I can give it a try." As soon as she spoke, she regretted it instantly.


    Why did she say that?!


    Her father looked at her in surprise. Although he had high expectations for her future, he wasn''t blind. He knew his daughter lacked some ambition and didn''t expect her to actually choose to go to SWORD out of the blue.


    "B-but before that, I need to finish my work at the university. After all, I''m currently working as an assistant for one of the professors, and it would be really bad if I left without notice," Janet quickly tried to fix it, although she only gave an excuse to delay while she thought of a better way to get out of this.


    John smiled, looking her directly in the eyes, making her even more nervous.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Van Dyne. There are still many preparations to finish, so take your time to resolve any pending matters without rushing. I can wait." This was bad. Why didn''t he give her an ultimatum or tell her that if she didn''t join now, she wouldn''t be able to do so later?


    That he was so considerate with her only made it much harder for Janet to back out.


    "I look forward to working with you in the near future," he said so softly while looking at her so warmly that Janet forgot her internal debate for a moment and responded much more enthusiastically than she expected.


    "Me too!"


    .


    .


    .


    John left the conference; journalists clogged the main doors, so he diverted to a side path where a dark car with tinted windows was waiting for him. Without hesitation, he opened the door and entered, knowing it had been prepared for him.


    "Seems like everything is going as we expected," Raven said, lowering the Captain America comic she had been reading and looking at him through the rearview mirror.


    "That and more, birdie, that and more," John said, loosening the tie of his suit, revealing part of his chest. Raven couldn''t help but take a quick glance but quickly looked away when she saw him looking straight ahead.


    With slightly red cheeks, she took the wheel and began to drive. The interior of the car remained in a calm and comfortable silence for a few moments.


    "I thought about it," Raven said suddenly, causing John to look at her, their eyes meeting through the rearview mirror for a moment.


    "I think... I think I can do it," she said, and John smiled.


    What Raven was referring to was a proposal that John had made to her some time ago.


    Metahumans would have to come to light sooner or later; it wasn''t something that could be hidden for long, at least not from the governments of the world.


    And since it was something that couldn''t be hidden forever, the best way was to reveal it in a manner that would make people''s perception of them positive. In the current situation, John could wait to contact other metahumans and do it with their help... or he could use the metahuman next to him.


    Of course, he wouldn''t do it without Raven''s consent. Her voluntary cooperation was very important for everything to go well.


    "I''m glad you''ve decided. I know it''s a lot of pressure, but you don''t have to worry. I''ll take care of everything. First, we''ll reveal it to the governments once SWORD is firmly established. Then, maybe once the war is over, we can reveal it to the public." Of course, he wouldn''t rush things. If he wanted to have the power to protect not only Raven but any other metahuman, he still needed to firmly cement his position in the eyes of the entire world.


    To become something so great that people would follow his example and opinion without question.


    A pillar so tall and robust that it was immovable.


    Then he would create a new world where humans and metahumans could live in harmony. After that? Well, he always wanted to sail among the stars.


    Raven nodded confidently, any previous nervousness disappearing. John always kept his word, and there was no one in this world she trusted more. She would let him take charge and assume all the responsibility.


    Because she trusted that he would do what was best for both of them.


    For her.


    .


    .


    .


    One day later: New York, Howard Stark''s private laboratory.


    "-Made from the strongest metal I could find," Howard said, looking at the shiny round shield he had fashioned from the little vibranium that existed in the world.


    One might think that using such a unique metal for something so... simple would be outrageous, but Howard believed there was no better use, at least given the events they were facing.


    John took it, feeling its extremely light weight, adjusted the leather straps on his arm, and looked at James, who wasn''t far away.


    "Hey, grumpy! Hit this," John said. James looked at him with slightly furrowed brows, a low growl escaping his throat, living up to his nickname. Despite that, he approached, clenching his fist and getting into a fighting stance.


    Howard watched expectantly from the side. Although vibranium had undergone many tests in its time, it was still exciting to witness a demonstration performed directly by two super soldiers.


    James''s foot sank into the ground, cracking the concrete. His body moved forward with force, breaking the air, and his fist shot forward with enough power to easily penetrate tank armor.


    He couldn''t hold back even if he wanted to because he was still getting used to his new strength.


    His fist struck, causing a thunderous noise to flood the place. James raised an eyebrow, seeing that his punch was actually stopped and the metal didn''t even dent.


    "Well, it''s certainly tough," John commented, looking at the completely unscathed metal. Then he looked at a distant wall and, without hesitation, swung his arm, sending the shield flying at great speed. and then bounced off the wall, changed its trajectory and sailed through the air until it returned to his hand.


    "I like it. Let''s paint it red and blue and put a silver star on it," John said, handing the shield back to Stark.


    "Sticking with the aesthetic, huh? I guess that''s fine, I can do that," The best inventor of the century, and his job was to paint an oversized frisbee. His career had certainly advanced.


    "Speaking of aesthetics, tell me, James, what do you think of white and red?" John asked and the man looked at him, puzzled.


    "What?"


    "Well, Canada found out you''re ''Canadian'' and wants to ''support'' their citizen. They even want the U.S. Army to promote you to captain. Captain Canada¡ªhow does that sound?" John said with enthusiasm. The only response he received was a dead, flat stare.


    "They''ll cover the cost of the suit..." Again, just a flat expression.


    "Not in a million years."


    John really tried to convince him, but he seemed quite firm in his refusal.


    Well, at least he managed to get him to wear a blue and yellow suit. There was no mask, but it was still distinctive.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    What do you think of these chapters? There''s been a lot of action before, but now we''re in the ''preparation'' period. Leave your comments, you know I read them all.


    You already know if there is any error, do not hesitate to comment and I will correct it.


    Extra chapter since I''m in a good mood, although a bit sick, last week I uploaded an extra one of still defiant so I guess this week it''s only fair that I upload an extra one of supersoldier.


    remember that you can find the next chapter(and some more chapters) of this story on P)atreon (p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader) All the support received helps me a lot ;D

 19: Vice-Director

    19: Vice-Director


    (NSFW) content warning in the "middle" of the chapter)


    The rain fell heavily, cold and icy, the clouds in the sky were also thicker and darker, the mud soaked the path, the screams and wails made him frown, his mother limped, her foot was not in good condition, he supported her by holding her shoulders, it was his duty, now that his father was no longer there, he had to take care of her, no matter what happened.


    ¡°Hold on a little longer we''re almost there¡± where was almost there? He didn''t know, but he had heard rumors, not very pleasant rumors. If it had been possible, he would have escaped, he would have tried to run away, but his mother couldn''t run.


    Another stumble and his arm burned as he supported his mother''s weight on it, the tattoo they had given him was still fresh after all, it still burned and was swollen.


    The soldiers hurried the prisoners, he saw how other families were separated, a boy about 11 years old was stopped by the soldiers and separated from his mother, they were being separated by sex and by age, that was bad, he didn''t want to be separated from his mother but if he made a scene then not only would they be separated, they would also kill him.


    He had seen it happen, they had no mercy on anyone, maybe the younger children but even they were beaten severely.


    He was already 16 years old so he doubted very much that there would be any fleeting mercy for him, no, there would be no mercy for him, he knew it, they would kill him on the spot if he resisted, he could feel it.


    ¡°Listen, Mom, everything will be fine, I will find a way to get us out of here, I promise.¡± Somehow, he would find a way, no matter what it was, because he had promised his father that he would take care of her.


    His mother squeezed his hand, looking him straight in the face.


    ¡°Don''t do anything stupid, son, I''ll be fine, please, just, just take care of yourself.¡±


    His turn came, the soldiers began to try to separate them, he knew he shouldn''t resist, he needed to save his strength if he wanted to escape, he needed to be as healthy as possible, even so, he couldn''t help but be reluctant, he didn''t want to leave her.


    ¡°Promise me, Erik!¡± His throat dried up at the sight of the worry in her eyes, and without being able to help it, he told a lie.


    ¡°I promise, Mom.¡± Then they took her away and dragged him to another place.


    ¡°Get in line!¡± They hit him in the side, making him line up, one of many where another dozen or so young people from 14 to the early 20s were.


    The cold rain made everyone shiver, Erik clenched his teeth, he had to endure, he wasn''t ready yet, but he would be, at some point, he knew it because he could feel it, the metal, he just needed to find a way, the way to control it once again, like when they killed his father.


    Then he would save his mother and they would escape far away.


    .


    .


    .


    Temporary Headquarters, SWORD: New York


    ¡°So, what do you think? Eight floors, a basement, and nice views,¡± Howard said, spreading his arms and smiling. John looked at the place for a few moments and nodded.


    ¡°Well, it will work for now.¡± He would prefer to have his own helicarrier but that would have to wait, for now he had his own aircraft carrier courtesy of the United States, but it was really unnecessary to go to it at this moment.


    Still, as a new division, SWORD needed a headquarters, even if it was just temporary.


    The place quickly began to be set up, John didn''t exactly have many men but Colonel Phillips did. The former Strategic Scientific Reserve had become part of SWORD and thus John was the new head of all of them.


    Colonel Phillips had been... demoted, although not officially, now he worked for John but didn''t really have an official position, in fact, no one really had an official position in SWORD except John.


    When the strategic planning room was set up, John spread out the maps that Raven had stolen, beginning to look at the various locations of Hydra''s bases.


    He needed to start planning how he would do this, the main thing and something he already had in mind was to deny Hydra its ability to experiment freely with humans, he remembered that the concentration camps had been the main means by which the Third Reich had experimented in the most inhumane ways possible with its prisoners.


    And in fact, many were covert Hydra bases.


    He looked at the maps, the bases, and a plan began to form in his mind, one that could save millions of lives while increasing his reputation and delaying any plans Hydra had.


    He wasn''t worried about "losing" any "advances" or discoveries the Nazis might have made in their unethical experiments during this period of time. This world was already very different from his previous life, and even without the data obtained through the countless sacrifices made in the concentration camps, medicine would undoubtedly advance one way or another.


    ¡°I need to liberate Poland.¡± There were several reasons that actually converged perfectly. First of all, Poland was the place with the most concentration camps, he remembered that. There should have been at least 450 or a little more, he didn''t remember the exact number but he did remember an approximate amount.


    Secondly, three of the major extermination camps were actually Hydra bases. It had to be remembered that despite focusing on weapons created from the Tesseract, Hydra was still the scientific division of the Nazis. They had many other subdivisions focused on other fields, and without a doubt, the medical field was concentrated in the place where they could obtain the most test subjects.


    If Zola wanted to start experimenting properly with the imperfect serum, he would need many disposable test subjects. John couldn''t be sure he would be there, but it would undoubtedly be the most appropriate place.


    Thirdly, there was a person he wanted to rescue and one he wanted to kill no matter what, and he could only do that by going to Poland.


    ¡°Big objectives as always,¡± the soft voice brought him out of his thoughts. He stopped looking at the maps and turned to find Agent Carter not far from him. It seemed she had heard him murmur.


    ¡°Agent, no one informed me of your arrival.¡± John walked over to her, happy to see her again he had been wondering where she was.


    ¡°I had to take care of some matters, Colonel, but I''m done now.¡± She then stretched out her hands towards him, hands that held an envelope. John raised an eyebrow, looking at her with an unasked question.


    ¡°It''s my curriculum. I heard you were hiring.¡± So that''s what it was about. John had mentioned in his meeting before leaving Italy that he would be looking to form a ¡°special team.¡± Essentially, he only gave his basic plans and explained what SWORD would be in simple terms.


    After that, he flew back to the United States and had a private meeting with the President and the Secretary of War before going to congress. She must have heard that his proposal was pre-approved from Colonel Phillips, after all, the man had been the one who accompanied him to speak with the President.


    That''s why he hadn''t seen her with him; she had actually been ¡°resigning.¡±


    Which made sense because she was not directly part of the Strategic Scientific Reserve but someone employed directly by the Colonel since she came from England and was not really part of the U.S. Army, at least not in the conventional way.


    John took the envelope and with a "serious" look began to read it. It was actually a real curriculum and quite a decent one at that.


    ¡°Well, you would undoubtedly be a valuable member for SWORD, Agent. There¡¯s just one small problem.¡± Peggy actually raised an eyebrow, surprised. A problem? She couldn¡¯t help but frown in confusion, not knowing what he meant.


    He approached her, very close, to the point where they could feel each other¡¯s breath. Then he pointed to a part of her resume.


    ¡°It says here that you''re seeking an assistant position.¡± Since SWORD was new, there were no names for the positions, so she just wrote a basic one that any other division would have, besides being essentially similar to her previous work for Colonel Phillips.


    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± she couldn''t help but say with some brusqueness. John smiled at seeing the flash of anger in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a position you¡¯re overqualified for,¡± his words seemed to have taken her by surprise.


    It must be known that in this era, even being better than many men in several fields, women tended to have much lower positions. In fact, Peggy wouldn''t have been able to work for Colonel Phillips or any other Colonel if the man hadn''t decided to "take a chance" with her.


    For women, it was normal to aspire to low positions, even more so when it came to the army, where the disdain towards them was much clearer and more evident.


    And although it was annoying, it was something normal, something Peggy had gotten used to and learned to deal with. And although John was John, he was still a man; she didn''t expect him to act too differently even if he was special in her heart.


    With some doubt, she couldn¡¯t help but speak while looking directly at him.


    ¡°And¡­ what position do you think I should have, Colonel?¡±


    John smiled, pulling her closer and holding her by the waist, making her blush.


    ¡°Well, I think Vice-Director suits your name, Agent. What do you think?¡±


    Vice-Director?!


    ¡°John, that¡¯s¡ª¡± she was so surprised she even forgot to keep calling him Colonel.


    "It¡¯s appropriate. You¡¯re more than ready, and I think you¡¯d do an excellent job," and it would save him many headaches. The truth was, John had no fucking clue how to run a division, let alone something as big as what SWORD aimed to become.


    He was a soldier! He needed to be in the field. At the same time, he needed someone to handle everything else while he was out there. Of course, he would still help, but it was clear he couldn¡¯t sit in an office all day.


    Peggy began to think furiously about it. Vice-Director. Sure, SWORD was just beginning, but without a doubt, it would become the most important international division in the world. That John was the Director was expected, but her? Peggy Carter, Vice-Director?


    It was crazy, but¡­ hadn¡¯t she aspired to something like this before? Even so, she thought it would take much longer, that she would have to do much more, not now, when she was still in her twenties.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not doing this for another reason, right?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask, her throat suddenly dry. The rumors, after all, existed for a reason. She had heard of other women who made rapid advances using¡­ less graceful methods.


    She completely despised such practices. In fact, they disgusted her. Thinking that this could be something like that made her heart suddenly go cold, and she almost pulled away from John, but he held her firmly before she could.


    ¡°Do you really think I need to resort to such methods? I don¡¯t know whether to feel insulted,¡± he said, bringing her to her senses. It was embarrassing to admit, but he was right. She and he, although she didn¡¯t know exactly what was between them, it was undeniable that there was something.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that, it¡¯s just¡­¡± she was just nervous.


    ¡°Just what? Or are you having second thoughts?¡± With their faces so close, their lips almost brushed, their eyes locked, making Peggy¡¯s heart beat faster.


    Feeling his arm around her waist and the warmth of his body, she didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Her eyelashes trembled, and she couldn¡¯t help but lick her dry lips, forgetting how close they were, and ended up brushing John¡¯s lips.


    John took that as a sign and closed the distance completely, making her eyes widen in amazement as she felt his lips against hers once more. She wanted to resist, but her body was more honest, and she ended up wrapping her arms around him.


    It was a bit frantic, so much so that somehow she ended up sitting on one of the desks in the room. Feeling his hands caressing her back made her mind go cloudy, and she couldn¡¯t help but lift her legs, pulling him closer by wrapping them around his waist.


    Her body was burning with heat, and she almost wanted to tear off her uniform. Due to her action of wrapping her legs around him, their bodies pressed too closely together, and she felt something, something large, pressing directly against her crotch. This brought a small spark of consciousness quickly back to her mind.


    With an extremely red face, she broke the frenzied kiss, though John continued to kiss her neck.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°W-wait,¡± she said, though she still clung to him tightly. No, she couldn¡¯t continue. They hadn¡¯t even confirmed what they were to each other. What kind of woman would she be if she let this go on?


    Though John was a bit excited, he didn¡¯t push it too far and spoke softly near her ear.


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re saying wait, why are you still holding on so tightly?¡± Peggy had no words of defense against that.


    .


    .


    .


    Raven was bored. Ever since they arrived in New York again, things had been slow, peacefully slow. Going from the excitement of the battlefield to watching an office being set up was certainly a change¡­ a boring one.


    Still, she didn¡¯t complain too much. God knew they needed moments of rest. Her body certainly appreciated it. Even if the wounds she received while transformed diminished in severity once she returned to her original form, that didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t leave marks. She welcomed the free time to recover, not wanting to be left behind or sidelined because of an injury. That would suck.


    A soldier was a better soldier when healthy. John had told her that a long time ago, and she remembered it.


    She blinked when she finished the last page of her comic. Was it over already? Maybe she should get a book like John suggested. She sighed and stood up. She needed some dollars if she wanted to get something else. That rich guy, Howard, had gone off who knows where, and James had said he needed to drink something, so he wasn¡¯t around either. Not that she would have asked him for anything anyway.


    She left her private office, which was more like a private room for her to do whatever she wanted, and went to the main room John called the planning room. He had asked to be left alone while he assessed the situation, but Raven didn¡¯t think he¡¯d mind if she interrupted to ask for some money.


    In fact, should she ask for a salary?


    With those thoughts, she didn¡¯t even bother to knock and opened the door directly. But before she could speak, a sound interrupted her.


    ¡°Ooh! Mmm~¡±


    She blinked, her face turning beet red at the completely unexpected scene before her. The two people were facing away from her, doing things that shouldn¡¯t be done in an office. The sight was so surprising that she forgot why she was there and stood still for a moment.


    Then she snapped out of her stupor as she saw an object flying towards her. With reflexes honed through tough battles, she raised her hand to catch it before it hit her face.


    When she opened her palm, she found a piece of slightly damp black underwear.


    She opened and closed her mouth before quickly shutting the door and almost running away.


    ¡®Wait!¡¯ She stopped when she saw one of the workers passing by in a distant hallway.


    She shook her head and looked back at the door with irritation. Did John not remember that this place was full of people working?! What should she do? She could just leave, but what if someone else came by?


    She couldn¡¯t be the only one looking for John for something, right?


    She debated for a few moments before clicking her tongue and standing in front of the door about three meters away. It would be really bad if strange rumors started spreading around here. She didn¡¯t want John¡¯s reputation to be tarnished by something like this.


    So, she shouldn¡¯t allow anyone to take a peek.


    ¡°You better pay me for this,¡± she muttered, wanting to bury her face in her hands. Then she remembered she still had something in one of them and almost squealed. She quickly took it and threw it into a corner where it wouldn¡¯t be visible.


    ¡°Double! You have to pay me double!¡± she muttered through gritted teeth.


    .


    .


    .


    John, of course, heard someone approaching and almost stopped. But when he identified it as Raven, he decided to continue. If it had been someone else, it would have been dangerous, but knowing the girl, she wouldn¡¯t spread silly rumors. He hoped she would just get scared and run off with her tail between her legs. That would surely serve as a lesson to learn to knock.


    In fact, when he noticed she was staring dumbly, he intentionally threw Peggy''s underwear at her to get her to leave quickly.


    It worked, but unexpectedly she stayed outside not too far away. Was she on guard? It seemed that his loyal companion was more considerate than he expected. In that case, he wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity presented to him.


    Of course, he heard her mumble and swore he¡¯d make it up to her later.


    (NSFW)----------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Peggy let out a squeal when her underwear was removed. In a panic, she used her hand to cover herself, which also made her feel the bulge in John¡¯s pants pressing against her.


    John smiled at her panic and released her lips, then looked directly into her eyes.


    ¡°If you want me to stop, you can say so.¡± Of course, he wanted to continue, but if she really didn¡¯t want to, he would stop for today.


    Peggy breathed heavily, her body burning. She could feel the liquid dripping between her legs. It was embarrassing to admit, but just the touching session had made something happen that she had never felt before. She didn¡¯t realize she had actually climaxed, as sexual education in this era was extremely limited, and no one really talked about it.


    Even masturbation was a taboo, so she had never done it.


    This was the first time she experienced so much. She felt like she was floating and couldn¡¯t control herself even if she wanted to, and above all, she didn¡¯t want to stop.


    She should stop. It wasn¡¯t right. They weren¡¯t married; this was an office, for God¡¯s sake!


    And in the middle of an ¡°interview!¡± What if someone found out? She couldn¡¯t even face anyone else in that case.


    It wasn¡¯t right; they shouldn¡¯t continue. Yet, she felt her legs clamping down tighter around John.


    This wasn¡¯t what a lady should be doing. If her mother saw her now, how disappointed would she be?


    But did that really matter? Her mother had always been against her at every turn; what did it matter if she was against this as well?


    She swallowed hard as she felt the bulge pulsing against her hand, burning, just like she was.


    Unable to help herself, her hand turned, her palm beginning to caress it. It felt huge; would it really fit?


    Feeling her movement, John didn''t lag behind. His hand quickly slipped under Peggy''s half-removed shirt, without hesitation, he caressed one of her breasts while his other hand explored the inside of her thigh.


    Feeling his touch, Peggy licked her lips.


    ¡°Someone could come,¡± she tried to find an excuse.


    ¡°I have quite good hearing; I can hear anyone approaching,¡± John argued quickly. Peggy tried to come up with another excuse.


    ¡°But you¡¯re my superior; this isn¡¯t right. Besides, if I get accepted into SWORD, this would be even worse.¡± Although she knew it wasn¡¯t the case, others might not see it the same way.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to keep it a secret,¡± John replied swiftly, kissing her neck and making her shiver.


    A secret? Well, she was very good at keeping secrets... No! She shouldn¡¯t, but...


    John skillfully moved aside her bra and began to play with her breasts. They were larger than he expected and apparently much more sensitive than usual, as Peggy shivered when he touched her nipples.


    She arched her back, making it easy for John to reach one of her nipples with his mouth and begin to suckle it gently.


    Peggy felt a flood of new sensations; if she felt good with her clothes on, without them she was even more sensitive. She almost let out a loud moan, which made her raise both hands to cover her mouth. A big mistake, as her bare pussy rubbed against John¡¯s crotch, making her open her eyes wide.


    She felt her legs trembling uncontrollably, as well as her whole body, with a shiver running through her as another gush of fluid stained her legs. Shame filled her completely at the thought that she had actually ¡°urinated¡± again at a time like this, but being so sensitive, that shame was quickly forgotten as she felt John playing with her breasts. Unable to help it, her hips twisted, rubbing her Pussy against John''s bulge.


    ¡°Last chance, tell me to stop,¡± John said seriously, his voice rough making Peggy swallow hard.


    This time, her brain no longer wanted to find excuses.


    ¡®Fuck it!¡¯


    her hands took his face and brought it close to her, their lips joining once more with force, their tongues twisting together in a chaotic dance. For John, this was all he needed to know. He quickly unfastened his own pants and with a swift and practiced movement, easily pulled them down.


    Peggy froze for a moment as she felt something thick and long pressing against her bare crotch. It was like a burning rod against her skin, but not in an uncomfortable way. Slowly, she looked down to see it.


    Although she had seen some illustrations in books, it was very different seeing it in reality, very, very different.


    She felt John rubbing against her, her pussy becoming even wetter due to her heightened sensitivity. Peggy bit her lips and shyly lifted her skirt so it wouldn''t get in the way too much, increasing the skin-to-skin contact.


    John removed the top part of her clothing, exposing her torso, and took off his own shirt. Peggy admired his bare chest, running her hands over it with desire.


    Then, slowly, she lowered her other hand and timidly touched his cock. Swallowing hard, she gathered her courage and tried to hold it, but her hand was not enough to fully envelop it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit big,¡± she said softly, making John laugh.


    ¡°Just a bit?¡± At his words, she blushed, but also gathered some courage and spoke.


    ¡°Just a bit,¡± she joked.


    But that courage waned as she felt his member throbbing in her hand. Could she really take it? At this point, that question no longer mattered.


    Timidly, she used her hand to press it against her and rubbed it a bit against the entrance of her hole.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but say as she felt her own hips moving uncontrollably.


    John smiled but did not act, even though he wanted to. Not yet; it wasn¡¯t the time.


    ¡°You need to ask for it.¡± Up until now, she hadn¡¯t explicitly said it, and he wanted to hear it.


    Hearing him murmur that in her ear, Peggy trembled.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    John didn''t say anything else, and seeing him motionless, she gritted her teeth and, with extreme embarrassment, spoke.


    "I want it," she whispered.


    But John didn''t move forward; instead, he brought his ear closer and spoke.


    "What? I don''t think I heard you well." Peggy''s eyebrows furrowed. Didn''t this guy say he had good hearing? Swallowing her saliva and shedding all her embarrassment, she spoke louder.


    "Inside! I want it inside!" She didn''t know any other way to say it since dirty words weren''t something much taught these days.


    John decided that was enough. Without hesitation, he adjusted himself, moving his hips back just enough for the tip of his Dick to align with Peggy''s pussy entrance. He looked into her eyes, seeing her astonished gaze at the half-centimeter separating their union.


    With that clear view of her face, he pushed without hesitation. The juices she had released worked quite well, but even so, John encountered an unexpected obstacle in his path.


    He thought maybe it was because Peggy was tight and pushed harder.


    "W-Wait! Ugh!" Seeing her eyes watering, John stopped for a moment, somewhat doubtful, and looked down to notice a faint red thread of blood mixed with her pussy''s fluids.


    Huh? John blinked, only now understanding why she seemed so inexperienced. Someone stupider might have asked if she was really a virgin, but that would only ruin the moment completely since it would be like telling her he thought she had slept with others before.


    Instead, John was wiser and adapted. His hand skillfully moved down, beginning to caress her clitoris. This movement took Peggy by surprise, making her moan and look at him. John smiled at her and quickly kissed her neck while his other hand grabbed one of her breasts and caressed her nipple.


    "Just relax," he said softly, beginning to stimulate her, which worked quite well since he could feel her body squirm and her pussy get a little wetter.


    Slowly, he began to push when he felt her legs wrapping around him tighten a bit more.


    Peggy felt him enter her slowly, her mind blank. It hurt, but at the same time, everything else felt so good. She never imagined that touching her body this way could make her enjoy it so much.


    With every centimeter deeper inside her, she could feel that previous sensation returning. It was embarrassing; she had already done it twice before, but why again? However, she stopped asking herself questions like that when John gave one last push, and she felt the head of his cock hit something inside her, something different from what she had felt before, something that made her back arch and her body tremble uncontrollably.


    ¡°Oh God!¡± she babbled, and John resisted the temptation to tease her a bit.


    It had happened again; she felt the liquid trickle down her legs, but this time she couldn''t pay attention to it, her mind more focused on enjoying the pleasure she felt.


    John stayed like that for a moment, letting her get used to it but without stopping playing with her body. After all, the stimulation was a great help.


    ¡°Mmm!¡±


    Her hands wrapped around his back; it was unfortunate that she couldn''t really scratch him, though not for lack of trying. She really tried.


    Feeling it was the right moment, John began to move slowly, making her squirm a bit more. Her wide hips, not wanting to be left behind, tried to move too, but she was a bit clumsy, so John set the pace.


    The desk Peggy was leaning on shook as John started to thrust harder and harder. The wood creaked, but neither of them cared. Peggy moaned louder and louder, and John would have stopped her if he didn''t know that no one would hear. After all, the room they were in was quite far from other rooms, and if anyone came, Raven would undoubtedly stop them before they could get close enough to hear.


    John played with her breasts, her delicate white skin reddened as he squeezed, pinched, and stretched, making her wonder if his hands would leave marks. But that was okay; she was his now, after all.


    At this point, John lowered his hands, deciding to change the position a bit. He grabbed her legs and lifted her off the desk, then in a quick movement, let her drop onto his member while still holding her up.


    ¡°Oohhh, OH!¡± Peggy''s eyes widened. If she had felt he reached the deepest before, now she truly felt he was stretching her. Then John began to lift and lower her quickly, making her breasts bounce up and down uncontrollably.


    Peggy clung to him desperately, trying to keep her rationality but completely losing it. Her thighs tensed as she came once more, forming a puddle at her feet.


    Once he realized she was no longer uncomfortable, John let himself go a bit. Now it was he who sat on the desk with her on his body. His hands gripped her ass tightly, and without hesitation, he increased the pace, making her bounce up and down.


    Being inside her felt incredible. She squeezed much tighter than the average woman, and her physique was a delight to his eyes.


    But it still wasn''t enough. The combination of both serums had given him immense stamina. Before going to war, he needed an entire group of dancers to feel barely satisfied. Peggy was spectacular, but it might be excessive to keep going until he could finally come. In fact, she kept coming while he still felt far from being able to.


    Peggy felt her vision blur. Her pussy tightened, dripping more fluids onto John. How long had they been at it? She didn''t know, but with every passing second, she felt her consciousness fade a bit more, pleasure and exhaustion mixing, making thinking an impossible option.


    She felt John suck her nipples while gripping her hips and lifting her body easily before lowering her forcefully, making her arch her back as she was filled completely once again.


    Then he did it again and again.


    At some point, she stopped trying to keep up with him and just let him use her body as he wanted, bouncing her up and down, her butt cheeks trembling with each impact.


    "Mmm!~ J-John I-¡± her babbling was cut off by the next thrust. She wanted to tell him she couldn''t take it anymore, but he kept pounding inside her, making it impossible.


    John felt Peggy losing more strength, so he caressed her clitoris with his hand while sucking on one of her breasts and increased his pace. If she was going to pass out, that was fine; he''d let her have a great memory of this.


    Feeling John''s touch, Peggy''s eyes opened, and only moans left her mouth. Her sweat-soaked body trembled one last time before she felt the liquid trickling between her legs and everything around her began to darken.


    Feeling her body go limp, John slowed his movements. He couldn''t help but sigh a bit. If this weren''t Peggy''s first time, he would have continued even with her unconscious, but since it was her first time, he couldn''t overdo it. Slowly, he lifted her off him, pulling out with an audible squelch. She moaned; she wasn''t completely lost.


    He laid her on one of the desks, admiring her naked form. His cock throbbed, and he frowned, feeling somewhat frustrated he couldn''t finish. Then he looked at her breasts. Well, she wouldn''t complain if he used them, right? After all, at this point, they were more his than hers.


    Even so, he pinched her cheek with his fingers, making her babble and look at him, confused.


    "Do you mind if I use this?" he asked, and the woman barely babbled something that John took as a "I don''t mind."


    Then he climbed onto the desk and then over her, taking her breasts in his hands and wrapping his cock between them. They were quite comfortable. Without hesitation, he began to fuck them, squeezing her nipples, making her regain some sense from the unexpected pleasure and pain.


    "J-John?!" As her vision cleared, Peggy saw his cock sliding in and out from her cleavage, the tip reaching her face and hitting her nose.


    In quick succession.


    "You had a lot of fun, but I still have some energy left. How about you help me out?" he said, taking her hands and making her squeeze her breasts around his cock.


    Peggy didn''t know what kind of act this was, but she decided to go along with it without hesitation. Squeezing her own breasts, she let John have his way for who knows how long until she heard him grunt. Then, with wide eyes, she felt something warm, thick, and sticky hit her face.


    Unable to stop herself, her tongue darted out, catching some of the white liquid.


    If John could have, he would have taken a picture. Too bad mobile phones didn''t exist in this era. Well, his great memory would have to suffice.


    John sighed and lay down beside her, his penis still hard but it would have to do for now.


    He couldn''t help but wrap his arm around her shoulders, making her head rest on his chest, and he joked a bit.


    "Well, Miss Carter, I think the position is definitely yours." That made her punch him in the face, but it was worth it.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    Well, I thought it was a good moment and I felt like trying it. My second attempt at NSFW, what do you think? I hope I managed to convey what I wanted adequately, and I hope to translate it well too.


    If there are any mistakes, please point them out. Translating something normally is complicated, but doing it with NSFW becomes doubly so, which means double the possible errors, and that can completely ruin the experience.


    Remember that you can find the next chapter(and some more chapters) of this story on P)atreon (p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader) All the support received helps me a lot ;D

 20: On Fire

    20: On Fire


    "You!"


    "I know, I know, I''ll make it up to you." John left the room only to see Raven furiously pointing her finger. It was already late at night, and he knew she had been on guard for at least three hours, more or less; he had been too busy to keep track of time properly.


    Raven took a deep breath, her face red¡ªJohn didn''t know if it was from anger or embarrassment, probably both. She then exhaled loudly before speaking through gritted teeth.


    "You''re lucky I came. At least four people came looking for you during that time, and I had to turn them all away," which was difficult because even if the room had thick walls, she could still hear almost everything, and without a doubt, someone else would have heard if they got too close, so she had to prevent that.


    "Did you use my appearance to deal with it?" John asked while finishing adjusting his clothes.


    "And tell them what to do, just like you taught me. I think I like giving orders. Maybe I should replace you since you seem too busy to do your job," she said reproachfully. John smiled in response, placing his hand on her head and ruffling her hair. Raven relaxed a bit at the gesture but wrinkled her nose in the next instant.


    "Maybe you should take a shower. I heard they''ve finished cleaning the bathrooms," Raven wrinkled her nose.


    "Do I smell bad?" John couldn''t help but frown; he didn''t think he had sweated that much.


    "You just smell weird... whatever. I need money, give me a salary," she extended her palm. It was already night, but she believed she could get something to read tomorrow.


    "I suppose you earned it. In fact, your papers are already in order, so you''re officially my assistant. I forgot to tell you," Raven was his undisputed right-hand at this point. She knew more about him than anyone else, so since he obtained his new authority and with the help of some of Stark''s contacts, he had managed to create a perfect "identity" for her.


    Needless to say, Stark had somewhat misunderstood the reasons why John wanted to give her "fake" papers, although that helped in a way since he just gave John a knowing smile and helped without hesitation.


    "Is it still the same cover?" Raven asked, recalling the details she and John had invented a while ago in case anyone asked about her.


    "Exactly the same, well with some changes. Now you''re 23 years old, half-British, and your name is Raven Grace Morgan, not just Raven Morgan, so remember that." Raven noted this to herself before returning to the topic.


    "So, about my pay..."


    "I''ll give you a check, but before that, I need you to... well, return what I threw at you a while ago," he said, extending his hand toward her. Raven blinked in confusion before her face turned even redder. With a mumble, she pointed to a corner of the room where John could see Agent Carter''s panties lying.


    "Oh, thank heavens. It would have been bad if you lost them." He didn''t know what excuse he would give the woman when she woke up and realized she had no underwear. Certainly, another slap in the face would be expected.


    Raven''s eye twitched as she watched him go to pick them up.


    "Maybe you should make that check have a few extra zeros."


    John paused before nodding.


    "Right, I think I have the budget for that." Who would have thought, using government money to bribe his assistant? He was already acting like a proper politician, just missing the title.


    Seeing him pick them up and turn to re-enter the planning room, Raven remembered something else.


    "Hey, one of the guys who came to see you brought this," she said, taking a folder she had been holding for John.


    John took it from her hands and opened it, quickly reading the papers inside, causing a mysterious smile to appear on his face.


    "Excellent, it looks like we''ll be busy tomorrow. Go to sleep and rest well." Raven nodded, feeling a bit sleepy. Stifling a yawn, she said goodbye and left, leaving John alone.


    John then re-entered the strategic planning room to see Peggy slowly beginning to wake up.


    Quickly and without her noticing, he tossed her underwear into the pile of clothes on the floor.


    "Agent, I see you''re awake. I heard the showers are available. Maybe you''d like me to help you take one?" he said with a smile as he closed the door behind him. Peggy tried to shake off the tiredness from her eyes, frowning at him.


    "I thought you had left," she said with a hint of annoyance and relief in her voice.


    "I just needed to send my assistant away. She brought some news," he said, raising the envelope to show her and moving closer to embrace her.


    Peggy sighed as she felt his arms around her naked body. His warmth made her realize how cold it was in the room, and she clumsily tried to grab her clothes, grimacing when she couldn''t stand and almost tripped.


    "Let me do it," John helped her, taking the clothes and beginning to dress her with ease.


    "I should have brought extra clothes," Carter couldn''t help but comment, still drowsy as she felt John fastening her bra.


    Then she remembered what John had said and, without thinking much, took the envelope, reading its contents while John slid her panties up her legs and then took her skirt.


    "The Xavier family? Why do you have the address of an ordinary wealthy family in New York?"


    "Classified," he replied while zipping up her skirt. That made her blink, and she closed the envelope, looking at him with a raised eyebrow.


    "I thought I was the Vice-Director," she said, a bit of red on her cheeks, remembering their previous discussion about the position.


    "So you accept the position?" John asked once he finished putting on her heels.


    Peggy stayed silent for a moment before nodding.


    John then finished dressing her upper half and sat next to her.


    "Well, Vice-Director Carter, our next objective is the liberation of Poland and the destruction of all concentration camps in the country. But that''s just the surface goal; this is actually an assassination mission."


    That caught Peggy''s attention.


    "Assassination?"


    "Well, there are many details to discuss, a lot of information I didn''t mention before, but now that I''m a Colonel and, above all, the Director of SWORD, I can speak more freely. But that will have to wait until our first general meeting with the entire team because I''m not going to repeat myself. So, I''ll leave you in suspense," he patted her back and then suddenly lifted her into his arms, making her yelp in surprise.


    "I don''t like being left in suspense," Peggy said, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    "And nobody likes spoilers, so what do you say we try out those showers I mentioned and then head to bed?" She looked at him with narrowed eyes for a moment before sighing and nodding in agreement. She was too tired to argue any further; she supposed she would find out what she needed later.


    .


    .


    .


    The next morning, Science Innovation Fair, New York.


    "And here is where the various projects of the participants will be presented," Vernon gestured with his hands, causing John to nod. He carefully observed how dozens and dozens of scientists of different ages from all over the United States were setting up in their individual booths. It reminded him of a school science fair but much more serious and with a much bigger budget.


    "I see it''s almost about to start," he said, noticing how everything was already in place, and it seemed like the participants were just making sure everything worked as it should.


    "When you''re a scientist, you know that being on time actually means being late. All the participants have been here long before, preparing for this moment. It''s inspiring, don''t you think?" Vernon asked, looking proudly at the young scientific minds.


    "Certainly, maybe more young people should learn about that," John said, patting Raven''s back, making her mumble under her breath. They almost arrived late because she overslept.


    She was lucky that her power allowed her to be ready in a second.


    Raven, for her part, was in a bad mood. She couldn''t sleep because her brain decided to bombard her with imaginary images of what had happened the night before whenever she closed her eyes.


    Even so, she had grown accustomed to chaotic nights of sleep thanks to her days in Italy, so despite struggling a bit, she managed to fall asleep and wake up just in time to follow John to the Science Innovation Fair.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Of course, "just in time" was almost late for John, who had been ready long before.


    "Well, Colonel, I have to finish a few things before everything starts. As you know, you can be here and talk to any participants who catch your eye. Everyone here is free to choose their path, so it doesn''t matter if you manage to convince someone before the presentations are made," Vernon said his goodbyes, leaving John and Raven alone.


    "What do you say, see anything that catches your eye?" John asked casually. He would have preferred Howard to come with them, but the man had several matters to resolve before he could fully join SWORD, so John had to come alone with Raven.


    James had no interest in being near any scientist other than Zola for the next hundred years, and Zola was the exception only because, in his words, he planned to rip his head off and shove it up his own ass... So John let him wander off with some thousands of dollars and the promise that the war against Hydra would soon begin.


    Reluctantly, the man agreed and went who knows where.


    Peggy, for her part, couldn''t walk much, so John left her sleeping with a note about his whereabouts and a list of things she could start doing as Vice-Director if she managed to get on her feet before the day ended.


    "Well, I see something that looks like a weapon, so maybe... never mind, it just blows air," Raven said, watching as one of the scientists used something resembling a silver gun to blow compressed air over some oddly shaped openings.


    "Hey, don''t judge too quickly. Maybe what it''s blowing is an incredible machine with many uses," John said. They would only find out if they asked, so John began walking over.


    .


    In another part of the large hall.


    Hank Pym checked the status of the platform where his particle "gun" would strike the sample objects prepared for today. Although he had had relative success in the lab, successfully shrinking various inanimate objects, he still felt anxious about the results of this day.


    Not far from him, Janet was checking the machine''s software for perhaps the hundredth time that morning. She was starting to get frustrated because Hank wouldn''t let her help with anything else under the excuse that everything had to be "perfect." It seemed that meant only he could check everything.


    And she suspected the only reason she could verify the software was because Professor Pym had already polished it as much as he could beforehand.


    As she thought about this, her gaze caught something strange in the data displayed. Quickly, her brain went into overdrive, examining the data with extreme attention, her hands ready to start working. But before she could, Professor Pym stopped her.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re doing?!" His voice rose a bit, surprising her as he grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her away brusquely.


    "Professor! I was just¡ª"


    "Quiet! I told you to just watch! If something goes wrong, all my work will be for nothing," Hank quickly began checking the data nervously.


    Janet massaged her shoulder, frowning, but said nothing more. Working with Professor Pym had not been as good an idea as she had hoped, and she wished for this day to end soon so she wouldn''t have to do it anymore.


    Hank reviewed the data without noticing any errors. What Janet had seen was lost without him realizing it. Sighing, he looked at Janet and, in a softer voice, apologized.


    "I''m sorry, it''s just that... this is important, okay? I need everything to go right."


    "I understand, Professor. It''s your work," Janet said simply, stepping aside.


    The man was intelligent and passionate, perhaps too passionate. He got so focused on science that he forgot everything else, to the point where it seemed nothing else mattered to him.


    Janet sighed, wondering if working at SWORD would be like this, if the Captain¡ªor rather, the Colonel now¡ªwould act the same. But he didn''t seem to be that type of man. She didn''t know why, but she felt he was different. There was a strange kindness in his eyes and words when he spoke to others.


    She didn''t know if it was his tone of voice or something else, but it was certainly noticeable.


    She wondered if she could see him later. She knew he would be here, so she couldn''t help but look forward to meeting him again.


    .


    .


    .


    John looked at what was in front of him with extreme interest. He had been wandering around with Raven among the different booths, searching for interesting things when he came across something that clearly seemed extraordinary.


    "Dr. Horton, right? What can you tell me about this?" he said, pointing to the hermetically sealed chamber with a thick glass opening that showed the "face" of a man sleeping, or at least that was how it appeared.


    Dr. Phineas T. Horton swallowed, wiping some sweat from his forehead upon seeing John. They had already been informed that the famous Captain America, now Colonel, would be attending the event in search of new talents for a project about which very little was known.


    The only thing the research committee had said was that anyone chosen by the Captain would receive the same benefits as those chosen by the committee, along with other secret benefits that would only be disclosed privately if they decided to work for John.


    While many scientists were excited to meet Captain America, they weren''t all enthusiastic about accepting the mysterious offer. Everyone knew John was with the army, so any scientist who agreed to work for or with him would be dragged into working for the military and thus into the war effort.


    Many didn''t want this, believing their inventions and genius weren''t suited for the ongoing war. After all, most scientists preferred to work in peace and without being disturbed.


    But Dr. Phineas T. Horton was different. His greatest dream had always been to achieve fame and wealth, all things the man in front of him had. He was Captain America, the most famous man in the United States, the greatest living hero in the world! Horton was sure that with John''s status and fame, there was no one better to help him reach such greatness.


    "Captain, sir, this is my greatest achievement," he gestured to the chamber and began to explain enthusiastically.


    "He doesn''t have a name yet, but he is a fully functional android, made of entirely synthetic materials and capable of mimicking all human functions, including individual thought!" he said as grandiosely as he could. Since he knew he could work with John, he had abandoned his idea of convincing the committee for funding. Therefore, this was the presentation he had been preparing for, so he had to sell it as best as he could.


    Hearing this, John couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in astonishment. This, he remembered this, but from where? He began to think deeply about it, his brain quickly unearthing old, very old memories from his childhood¡ªa painfully dark childhood he would have preferred to forget but needed to remember to figure out where the feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu was coming from.


    "Why is he locked up, then?" Raven couldn''t help but ask, causing Horton''s smile to visibly diminish.


    "Well, there''s a small design flaw, something I''m already working on fixing, of course!" Horton tried to find a way to explain it without making it sound as bad as it was, but he knew there was no way to sugarcoat it or hide it. So he sighed and reluctantly decided to be honest.


    "His synthetic structure is designed with what I call photovoltaic solar cells. They are the main power source, but, well, when they are activated, they create an unforeseen effect when coming into contact with air. It''s better if I show you," he said and began to operate the chamber using a computer.


    From one side of the cabin, a small opening revealed itself, allowing the air to start flowing through it. Then, the chamber began to hum slowly, and the face of the android inside lit up with a faint glow, its eyes trembling slightly.


    The pair of eyes opened, admiring the world for a moment, but the next instant, flames began to erupt from every inch of its body as if it were bursting into an inferno. Raven took a step back at the sight, and Horton scratched the back of his head nervously.


    ¡°Yes, this is the problem. The solar cells are too volatile; when they come into contact with the oxygen in the air, they cause its entire epidermis to combust, igniting it completely in flames as if it were¡ª¡±


    ¡°A human torch,¡± said John, interrupting Dr. Horton.


    The man blinked. That wasn''t exactly what he was going to say, but it was an appropriate term as well.


    ¡°Uh, yes, like a human torch. Fortunately, this strange phenomenon doesn¡¯t compromise its structure or the synthetic materials it¡¯s made of, so we don¡¯t have to worry about damage. I just need to find a way to stop this from happening.¡± He just needed a little more time, and a few hundred thousand dollars to continue his research.


    ¡°How about this Doctor horton, I''ll take it, how much do you want for he?¡± said John, pointing at the still-flaming android, which was curiously observing its surroundings.


    Take it? Dr. Horton looked at John in surprise.


    ¡°But it¡¯s defective. I haven¡¯t¡ª¡± John cut him off.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it twice, doctor. I¡¯ve heard it. I know it¡¯s useless while this incendiary problem keeps occurring. Even so, I think it has potential. Why don¡¯t you let me take it? Just give me a price,¡± he said seriously, patting his shoulder.


    Maybe Dr. Horton was expecting a job offer, but John was not interested in the man at all and didn¡¯t need him. After delving into his deepest memories, he now knew who the person in that cabin was and how he could help him control those flames.


    Perhaps in his adulthood and adolescence, John had been too busy working to pay off debts to keep up with the latest entertainment media in his world, so he had missed out on many things. But when he was a child, it wasn''t like that.


    Even so, his childhood was dark, so he usually didn¡¯t try to bring things from those times to light, especially now that his memory was much better and unearthing old memories would make it impossible to bury them back in his mind.


    But in this situation, it was worth it.


    He remembered the death of his grandfather. He was only about six years old, and his relatives began to dismantle the old man''s possessions in search of valuables to sell, throwing everything they thought was trash into old, dusty boxes.


    He remembered how he took one of those boxes and searched through it simply looking for something to play with.


    He remembered how he found an old, wrinkled comic book and flipped through it for a while to entertain himself.


    He was only six years old; he shouldn''t have been able to remember the contents of those pages. No normal adult would have been able to recall something they read casually at the age of six.


    But now, he was not an average adult or a normal human. He was a super-soldier, and memories that should have been forgotten came back to life whenever he wanted them to.


    This also happened with Janet. He hadn''t seen or heard her name in any of the MCU movies he watched, but he had seen something about her in an old children''s cartoon.


    He would have thought it was just a similar, though uncommon, name if it weren''t for the fact that he could remember that the cartoon belonged to Marvel. Heck, there was even an Iron Man, a Hulk, and other characters, so he knew without a doubt that the Janet he met and the Janet from those memories had to be the "same."


    The same thing happened with what he had just remembered. He could see the Marvel logo on the cover of that old comic book he read in his childhood.


    Horton considered John''s offer. It wasn''t exactly what he was looking for, but at the same time, he didn''t want to seem desperate. Maybe, if he sold this failed product and managed to advance his research with the money earned...


    Yes, he could see it. Once his androids were perfect, he wouldn''t need John to achieve fame and wealth; he could do it all by himself!


    "Two hundred... two hundred thousand dollars," he said after thinking it over. Raven''s eyes widened upon hearing it, then she frowned, trying to imagine how much money that was.


    John smiled and nodded. "Agreed," he said.


    "Really?!"


    "Seriously?!"


    Horton and Raven spoke in unison, incredulous. Horton had named such a high figure simply to have a starting point for negotiation. He didn''t expect John to accept immediately.


    Raven simply did not expect John to be able to spend that much money out of nowhere.


    "I''m serious. I think it''s a fair price." Horton stood still, processing the words before smiling and shaking John''s hand vigorously.


    "Th-Then I''ll prepare a contract. Be right back!" Horton quickly closed the opening in the android''s cabin, causing it to go back to sleep. He then gathered some things and quickly left.


    Raven watched him go, the man nearly tripping several times. She then turned to look at John, who was still staring at the android.


    "Are you really going to buy it?" she couldn''t help but ask. John made sure no one was around before replying.


    "Nah, that guy is just an idiot, and his research is far too dangerous. We can''t leave something like that in the hands of a man like him..." He then looked at her seriously.


    "Raven, I want you to do something for me..." Raven became serious upon hearing this. That tone of voice¡ªJohn only used it when he wanted her to carry out an important mission.


    An assassination mission.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    Little by little, John is finding more and more interesting people.


    And remember that you can find the next chapter(and some more chapters) of this story on P)atreon (p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader) All the support received helps me a lot ;D

 21: Particles

    21: Particles


    John believed he was an adaptable man, with simple and straightforward desires, capable of going with the flow of the situation and acting accordingly to what was necessary.


    He never thought he was a good man; V was right about that. Steve Rogers would always be a much better person than him, something that couldn¡¯t be easily changed even if his mind had acquired something like a conscience since he injected the super-soldier serum.


    A weak conscience, easy to ignore but a conscience nonetheless.


    ¡°Am I a bastard?¡± he asked himself, though that was a question too easy to answer. He had always been a bastard. His father hated him, his mother blamed him for all her problems all the time, and his life had been nothing but a long, bumpy road with brief straight stretches, mostly due to others but he was also able to accept when he himself created the bumps.


    Well, he should stop self-reflecting. His previous life had been shit, but that was fine. It didn¡¯t matter as much anymore. His new life was a fucking success, and he needed to make sure it stayed that way no matter the cost.


    That¡¯s why he sent Raven after Doctor Horton. That¡¯s why, when the man returned with calm steps, a casual smile, and a look of complicity, John smiled.


    "Well, Doctor, I¡¯m glad that you¡¯ve decided to donate this incredible invention and all of your research to a greater purpose. I assure you that your contribution will save countless lives." The ¡°doctor¡± smiled, shaking his hand; not many words were needed between them.


    After all, Raven was his greatest ally. Together, they had killed thousands, making rivers of blood flow across Austria, not to mention those who died in Italy and the countless more who would die across Europe in the near future.


    John was undoubtedly a bastard, and he knew it, but that was fine. He just had to tip the balance. Killing thousands? Did that even matter when he was about to save millions and prevent one of the greatest tragedies in human history?


    Someone better, maybe someone like Steve Rogers, might say it wasn¡¯t worth it. It was a pity. This wasn¡¯t Steve Rogers¡¯ story; this was his story, and no matter how many sacrifices needed to be made, John wouldn¡¯t hesitate.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t without compassion. If Doctor Horton had been a truly good person, then without a doubt, he would have been allowed to join SWORD. But he wasn¡¯t. The man was more of a problem that was better resolved quickly. Even so, John would make sure his name was remembered, at least at the bottom of the pages of the history of the new hero that was about to be born.


    After all, the man had created something incredible, even if his arrogance blinded him along the way, or maybe it was something else? Well, it no longer mattered. Horton may not have solved the problem with his creation, but that was fine. John knew the solution¡ªa solution so simple that he wondered if Horton had really wanted to figure it out in the first place.


    Dr. Horton left, but before that, he said goodbye to his "colleagues" and spoke with the research committee, making it clear that everything was fine and that he had already reached a "secret agreement" with John. The committee didn''t ask too many questions since it was already agreed that any participant was free to choose their own path.


    john supervised that some of his men transporting everything Dr. Horton had brought to the SWORD headquarters. It was quite convenient to be the boss of many people; no one asked unnecessary questions. He was Captain America, a colonel of the United States, and the general director of SWORD. All his men looked at him with admiration and obeyed without hesitation.


    Having so much influence was certainly surprising, and John needed to get used to it. Even so, as with everything in his life, he knew he would adapt and be able to manage his men as needed, even outside a battlefield.


    He watched his men leave, and soon Raven arrived at his side, having completely finished her task. The girl remained silent, simply staring into nothingness alongside him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask?¡± John said after a few moments. The girl turned to him, confused, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Is there something to ask?¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s why he liked Raven.


    ¡°No, of course not. Let¡¯s go, it''s about to start. There¡¯s still one more thing I need from this place.¡± She nodded and followed him closely.


    Watching her walk from the corner of his eye, John knew that if the moment came, Raven would be the one thing he couldn''t sacrifice, although he wouldn''t say that out loud, or she¡¯d become an arrogant brat.


    .


    .


    .


    The demonstration of the different booths was actually quite boring. For the most part, they were inventions that John really didn¡¯t care about, with potential more in the long term, very long term. He invited some of the scientists there, of course. Some seemed more willing than others, which he expected. Though joining him brought great benefits, it also brought obvious responsibilities and risks.


    He didn¡¯t try to force anyone. After all, working with people who didn¡¯t want to work with you was always a recipe for disaster.


    ¡°And this is Dr. Hank Pym¡¯s booth,¡± Vernon said. All the main committee members were with him, along with John and Raven. Dr. Pym saw them arrive at his booth and quickly began to greet them. John noticed Janet standing not far away and nodded towards the woman in greeting. She noticed and a smile lit up her face. She waved, greeting him as well.


    ¡°It is a great honor to present myself before you. I assure you, nothing like this has been seen before. It is something that will undoubtedly surprise you completely,¡± Hank said with enthusiasm.


    Vernon nodded, knowing that his daughter had been working with the man as his assistant, so he said a few symbolic words of support.


    ¡°I hope so. I¡¯ve heard some good things about you, Dr. Pym.¡± Upon hearing that, Pym swallowed nervously, not daring to look directly at the man. On the other hand, Janet almost rolled her eyes. She had barely mentioned the professor''s name a few days ago at one of their rare family dinners. She knew her father was only praising the professor because she was part of the project. Well, if her father knew she had actually done very little, he probably wouldn¡¯t be as pleased.


    ¡°What can you tell us about what you will present today, Dr. Pym?¡± John stepped forward and asked with extreme interest. The man looked at him and shook his hand in greeting.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Colonel Vogelbaum. I heard about your great promotion in the news. I''m glad you¡¯re here. It will undoubtedly be a day to remember, I assure you,¡± he said with more confidence than he actually felt, then began to explain his project.


    ¡°You see, some time ago, I discovered something incredible while studying a strange phenomenon that occurred during an experiment I was in charge of,¡± he said vaguely as he began to turn on his machine. He gestured to Janet, who quickly brought over some of the test objects Hank had prepared for this day on a wheeled cart, moving them to the main platform.


    ¡°The experiment was about researching the subatomic properties of matter, mainly its particles,¡± Hank then approached something resembling a turret, with a sturdy metal base and a long cannon with metallic rings around its tip.


    Several cables of different sizes were connected to its sides, and Hank used both hands to correctly aim the cannon at the main platform.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    He then began to manipulate various levers and dials as well as pressing buttons. Some lights on the device lit up, and a low hum began to fill the place.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare you all the extra details. The only thing you need to know is that from that strange phenomenon, I discovered something incredible, something that will revolutionize the world as we know it!¡± he said with enthusiasm, causing some of the committee members to snicker quietly. Revolutionize the world¡ªwords they had heard many times before, words that almost always ended in nothing.


    John raised his hand, calling Hank¡¯s attention, who gestured for him to speak.


    "I was wondering what this thing you¡¯re talking about could be, Dr. Pym," John said, feeling that no one else would ask. He could hear the disdain in the whispers and, wanting to hurry this along, decided to intervene.


    Hank smiled at the question and decided to explain it before starting the demonstration.


    ¡°Well, I call them Pym Particles, capable of completely bypassing the square-cube law by altering the distance between the atoms of objects, thus allowing us to change their size at will,¡± he said, causing several committee members to scoff and laugh after hearing it.


    ¡°Ridiculous! Do you really expect us to believe that you¡¯ve discovered something capable of violating the laws of physics as we know them!?¡± Harold expressed what his colleagues felt. It was simply madness. Everyone present understood what something like this would mean, and therefore, they couldn¡¯t believe it at all. Even Dr. Vernon frowned and looked at his daughter with doubts. Janet just shrugged at his gaze. Although she knew more or less what it was about, she hadn''t seen the phenomenon Dr. Pym spoke of.


    John raised a hand, stopping the mockery.


    "Though it sounds impossible, I think we should give Dr. Pym the opportunity to demonstrate it. Only by seeing it with our own eyes will we know if it¡¯s true or not. What do you think?" John said, looking at the committee members and giving Hank a kind smile.


    Hank nodded toward him in appreciation for stepping in.


    Dr. Vernon hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°I think the colonel is right. If what Professor Pym says is true, we will only discover it by seeing it for ourselves.¡± His words made other committee members nod, although there were still many doubters who simply thought it was nonsense.


    Hank swallowed, wiping the sweat from his palms as he saw everyone watching him expectantly. He wanted to check the data again, re-verify every instrument, but that time had passed. So, without further hesitation, he got into position, grabbed the main lever, and looked at Janet.


    ¡°Miss Van Dyne, if you would be so kind,¡± Janet nodded and took out one of the objects Dr. Pym had prepared for this presentation, a metal chair of average size. Carefully, she climbed onto the platform and placed it in the center, then stepped off the platform, staying not far away with the other objects. After all, it seemed her most important task in this was moving things.


    Everything was ready. Hank Pym took a deep breath before pulling the main lever down. The hum intensified, and the tip of the cannon glowed red before a beam of particles shot out at high speed towards the chair on the platform.


    For a moment, the beam impacted the chair without any apparent effect. Then, before everyone''s eyes, the chair slowly began to shrink, eliciting exclamations of amazement. A broad smile began to form on Hank Pym¡¯s face. It had worked! But before his joy could fully settle, something happened.


    An incident.


    Sparks flew from the cannon, the particle beam began to destabilize, and the change in the molecular structure of the chair became unstable. Its size started alternating rapidly, sometimes smaller, sometimes larger, all within less than a second.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± one of the committee members shouted, but Hank had no time to respond. Before he could do anything, the beam intensified, exploding in a shockwave of different colors that expanded into a semi-transparent energy dome, sending gusts of air everywhere.


    John easily stood in front of Raven and other committee members, taking the brunt of the gusts without flinching. Dr. Pym was thrown about two meters back, landing on his back. But Janet undoubtedly had it the worst.


    She had been too close to the platform. The strange shockwave dome struck her, enveloping her body within it for a moment before sending her flying through the air in the next instant.


    The energy dome then dissipated into nothing, having lost its power.


    John didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped into the air, easily catching Janet in his arms and landing smoothly. When he looked at her, she seemed to have lost consciousness. Brief flashes of yellow light appeared on her skin, as if coursing through her body, before disappearing completely.


    ''Interesting,'' John thought.


    Hank shakily straightened up using his elbows to sit up and looked at the now broken Cannon in disbelief, why?! why had it failed!!?


    ¡°Revolutionize the world, huh? What nonsense!¡± Harold mocked as he saw Hank on the ground and turned away, along with other committee members who shook their heads in disappointment.


    Clearly, this had been a failure.


    Vernon ran towards John, looking at his daughter in his arms with concern.


    ¡°Janet!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, doctor. She¡¯s fine,¡± John said quickly, though he wasn''t entirely sure. Something strange had happened to her, after all.


    As if to help him out, Janet''s eyelids fluttered, and then her eyes slowly opened.


    ¡°W-what happened?¡± she asked, confused. Her vision was a bit blurry, and she felt dizzy.


    John helped her stand up. She almost stumbled but managed to stay upright after a few moments.


    Vernon sighed in relief as he saw his daughter regaining her composure, then turned to Hank with a frown. He approached the man still on the ground and spoke in a cold voice.


    "I think you''d better pick up this mess professor," he said, then returned to Janet¡¯s side to support her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her to the infirmary. Thank you for your help, Colonel,¡± Vernon sincerely thanked John, who nodded and watched them leave with unknown thoughts. He then straightened his tie and approached Hank, who was still on the ground.


    Hank snapped out of his disbelief upon seeing John¡¯s hand in front of his face.


    ¡°Come on, professor, the floor is cold.¡± Clumsily, Hank took his hand and stood up, thanking John for the help. He looked at the platform with resignation, a long sigh escaping his lips.


    ¡°So I failed¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t help but say as his gaze fell to the ground.


    All his work, all that time invested¡­


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± John said, walking to the platform, his eyes carefully searching for something, his superhuman vision easily spotting things others couldn¡¯t.


    He crouched when he found what he was looking for and carefully pinched the object between his thumb and forefinger. Then he walked back to Hank, extending his hand in front of him once more.


    Hank¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment at what John showed him. There, between his fingers, was a metal chair the size of an ant.


    ¡°This is!¡± Seeing his amazement, John smiled, handed him the tiny chair, and spoke once more.


    ¡°A Success, a bit of a bumpy one, but a success nonetheless. I see a lot of potential in this project, Dr. Pym, even if others think otherwise.¡± Hank emerged from his astonishment, looking at John seriously, already having an idea of what was coming.


    ¡°You know why I¡¯m here, professor, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Join me, and I¡¯ll provide all the funding and support you need to ensure something like this doesn¡¯t happen again,¡± he said, pointing to the cannon still sparking behind him.


    Hank looked at his broken machine for a moment. Remembering everything that had happened, he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. Although it wasn¡¯t exactly what he had been aiming for, he knew that this was now his only opportunity. So without hesitation, he nodded firmly.


    ¡°I will. I¡¯ll do better,¡± he promised, and John smiled in response.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    Janet blinked as the nurse moved the light away from her watery eye.


    ¡°Everything seems to be in order, Dr. Vernon. Just a mild concussion that should pass soon,¡± the nurse told her father, who exhaled in relief. Thanking the nurse, he allowed her to leave and walked over to Janet¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Janet, I¡ª¡± Janet quickly interrupted him.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? I was just doing my job. It was my fault for staying so close. I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± In reality, she should have backed off more, but her curiosity had gotten the better of her. She wanted to see firsthand if Professor Pym¡¯s invention would really be a success and change the world.


    That curiosity could have killed her. She didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened, but she was undoubtedly very lucky. Only a mild concussion could be considered winning the lottery when it came to lab accidents.


    Especially when it involved testing new technologies.


    ¡°You know the risks this job brings, Dad. Don¡¯t take it so hard,¡± she said with a smile. Dr. Vernon nodded at her words. Of course, he knew, which was why, even though he was angry with Professor Pym, he didn¡¯t really do anything against the man.


    ¡°For now, rest. No one will bother you here. I have to finish my work, but if anything happens, don¡¯t hesitate to call the nurse,¡± he said, giving her one last look before leaving, leaving Janet alone in the room.


    Janet sighed as she watched him leave. This day had not gone as she expected, but at least her work with Professor Pym should be over.


    She stood up and walked to the bathroom in the room. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t help but frown at her completely disheveled hair.


    ¡°What a mess, it looks like I fought with a pack of cats.¡± She raised her hands, ready to try and fix her hair, but as she did, she noticed something strange happening on her palms.


    She watched in disbelief as an ethereal yellow glow danced between her fingers. Curiosity and fascination took over as she observed the strange phenomenon. The light seemed to intensify for a moment, and instinctively, she moved her hands away from her face, pointing them forward.


    Suddenly, a pair of yellow beams shot out, striking the sink and causing it to explode into pieces. Janet looked at her hands, which had returned to normal, with disbelief.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± When she looked in the mirror again, her eyes glowed with a yellow light for a moment.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    Preparations continue, soon we will meet a familiar telepath as well as an unexpected surprise, what could it be?


    Comments, critiques, suggestions and more are always welcome. If you notice any errors, don''t hesitate to point them out, and I will correct them.


    You can already find the next chapter (and several more chapters) of this story on P)atreon (p)atreon .com/EmmaCruzader) All the support received is appreciated ;D

 22: Mind Power

    22: Mind Power


    James took another drink, feeling the alcohol slide down his throat, but unlike many other times, there was no burning sensation. In fact, it was like drinking plain water, very bad-tasting water.


    He grumbled softly in annoyance, looking at the three dozen empty bottles. He couldn''t get drunk anymore...


    Sighing, he took out his wallet and threw several dollars at the bartender, who looked at him incredulously, and left the bar. It was a complete mess. Even before, when his body burned off alcohol quickly, he could still have a brief moment where, if he drank enough, he could feel the alcohol in his veins.


    Now? Now it didn''t matter how much or what type of alcohol it was; his mind remained lucid, remembering, feeling.


    He shook his head. It was messed up. He could no longer drown his sorrows in drinking. What should he do then? But before he could answer that question, a black car with tinted windows stopped not far from him. James didn''t need to wait for the door to open to know who it was.


    John got out of the car and greeted him. James nodded at him, pulling out a cigarette and starting to smoke. At least he still had this.


    "Did you have fun?" John asked, adjusting the dark glasses on his face, a wide-brimmed hat on his head.


    James looked at him sternly, which should have given him the answer. John sighed, amused.


    "Yes, the downside of being a super soldier: learning to deal with your problems without being able to drown them in alcohol sucks."


    "Cut the useless talk. Is it time or not?" Logan asked, he was irritated. Still, he didn''t forget his main goal in all this: rescuing his brother, breaking a few bones of that son-of-a-bitch Red Skull, and spending an entire day of fun with the scientist who had taken away his pleasure of drinking.


    "Almost, I just need one more thing." Logan frowned but said nothing. He knew he needed to be patient even if he didn''t like it. It would have been easier if he could have had a drink.


    "Hey, I know you''re worried about him, but I assure you, we will rescue your brother and make Hydra pay. For now, I need you to follow me." With that, James perked up. He didn''t like sitting around doing nothing.


    "What are we going to do?" he asked.


    John seemed to ponder his response for a moment.


    "Recruit someone."


    .


    .


    .


    John had thought too much about this, contemplating his options until he finally made a decision.


    To kill Sebastian Shaw, he needed the help of Charles Xavier.


    Of course, he considered other options, but none seemed entirely reliable. According to what he remembered about Shaw, his power focused on absorbing kinetic energy and using it for various purposes.


    What purposes? He didn''t know exactly beyond what he remembered from those scenes in the movie he saw a long time ago.


    His first idea was to use toxic or sedative gases. Since physical combat was completely useless, attacking in a non-physical way seemed like the ideal option. But, of course, something like that wasn''t reliable. James and he were a good example¡ªthose with superhuman physical abilities could easily ignore the effects of harmful substances.


    He didn''t know to what degree Shaw''s physical enhancement extended, but he remembered that Shaw could use the kinetic energy he absorbed to improve himself as well as to live a long time and rejuvenate.


    Was there a limit to this ability? John didn''t know, and therefore, he couldn''t bet that enough mustard gas or similar substances could kill Shaw if he managed to catch him off guard.


    He tried to think of different methods and strategies, but no matter how many times he went over it in his mind, the safest option remained Charles Xavier.


    Of course, saying it was easier than doing it. How do you convince someone who has lived as a civilian, a rich kid with an easy life, to abandon that life, follow you to Poland, and help you kill someone?


    It was a complicated matter.


    Maybe he could let Charles look into his mind, but John didn''t want anyone getting into his head at all. He had been preparing for that too since discovering that mutants were a thing.


    He remembered there was someone with similar powers in The Boys, Mindstorm, a telepath capable of looking into people''s minds, listening to their thoughts, and searching their memories¡ªall within a radius of three miles or 4.8 kilometers, which was a decent range.


    Why remember Mindstorm? Well, there was a scene¡ªit was somewhat confusing since it was mostly a flashback shown from the perspective of someone who had part of their brain removed.


    But even if it was confusing, the information provided helped John understand the capabilities of the original Soldier Boy better.


    You see, Mindstorm was part of Payback, Soldier Boy''s team, the same team that betrayed him and caused him to be captured by the Russians.


    This was important because despite his powers, Mindstorm couldn''t do anything to defeat Soldier Boy on his own, even when he used his strongest ability.


    Dream Imprisonment¡ªby looking directly into his target''s eyes, Mindstorm could imprison his victim in a psychically induced coma, where the prisoner would be forced to relive their most traumatic experiences over and over in an endless loop, a never-ending nightmare created from their own memories.


    Anyone affected could not escape unless Mindstorm voluntarily released them, and if he refused, the victim could do nothing but wait for death¡ªa slow and agonizing death.


    So how did Soldier Boy survive? Why did such a powerful ability only serve to disorient him a bit, and the real reason for his defeat was the Novichok nerve agent?


    It had to be understood that all the members of Payback hated the original Soldier Boy to death. If possible, they would undoubtedly have killed him, but they knew they couldn''t. Even Mindstorm, a telepath capable of playing with people''s minds like it was his playground, was powerless against Soldier Boy on his own.


    John had been thinking about a reason for this for a while, but it was obvious that there was only one logical possibility: the original Soldier Boy had gained some level of mental resistance to psychic powers thanks to Compound V.


    Of course, this "ability" wasn''t explained at all beyond the fact that logically, it should exist.


    It was something that might or might not be there.


    Of course, comparing Mindstorm to Charles Xavier would be like comparing a firefly to a bonfire, in his opinion, of course.


    The original Soldier Boy undoubtedly, even if he had some resistance, would still end up under the influence of Charles Xavier''s power.


    It was fortunate, then, that it wasn''t the original Soldier Boy who would meet him.


    John was a super soldier, one enhanced by two serums. Dr. Erskine''s serum had elevated all his physical and mental capacities to their peak. Compound V had taken that and pushed it even further, to a degree that could be considered supernatural.


    Although John didn''t feel as direct a mental enhancement from Compound V as he did from the first serum, he still knew that something had changed in his mind. He didn''t know exactly what, but it had.


    "It''s good that he''s still young," he thought. Taking Raven''s age as an example, the Charles Xavier of this world shouldn''t yet be an adult.


    He should still be new to his powers, inexperienced. This was the second reason John decided to meet him.


    If he was right in his previous deductions, then thanks to the combination of both serums, his ability to resist psychic powers should be far superior to that of the original Soldier Boy. Coupled with Charles''s inexperience with his powers, John was confident that he could maintain his act even against a telepath like him.


    Of course, these were just theories and hypotheses; he would only know the truth when the time came.


    But even if he failed, he had already prepared countermeasures.


    "We''re here," Raven said, and John snapped out of his thoughts, nodding at her. They exchanged a glance through the rearview mirror. They didn''t need words; Raven already knew her part in this matter.


    James got out of the car along with John before it started to drive away. They both looked at the grand mansion hundreds of meters away, a long winding path through a large yard filled with green grass and tall walls separating them from it.


    "So what''s the plan?" James asked. John hadn''t told him much about his reason for being here beyond needing a hand.


    "Just follow me and let me do the talking. I still don''t know many things about the person we''re here to find. It could be dangerous," John said.


    "How do you know this is the place?" James couldn''t help but ask.


    "Call it a sixth sense." Of course, he couldn''t tell him the truth, and even if he could, he wouldn''t. After all, James was here to be the "bait."


    If his theory was correct and he managed to resist the intrusion into his mind, then making Charles trust him would be too difficult.


    That''s why he brought James; it was the way to make Charles trust him, his trump card to get him on his side.


    Before entering, he looked up at the sky. Soon, a dark bird appeared, soaring more than a thousand meters high and beginning to circle around the mansion.


    "Let''s go," he said, and he vaulted over the tall wall, followed by James. Stealthily, they navigated the place, avoiding being seen by others.


    John wished this were the 21st century. With it still being the 40s, technology was too far behind in certain areas. For instance, if it were the 21st century, he could have used the internet to uncover everything he could about the Xavier family, in addition to being able to monitor them from afar using spy cameras and satellites.


    Of course, even in this era, there were ways to surveil others, but John didn''t use them for a simple reason: he didn''t know the extent of Charles''s powers.


    John didn''t want to make a bad first impression; therefore, he didn''t order his men to surveil or investigate the Xavier family, beyond finding out their address, of course. To conduct a proper investigation, his men would have to get close to the Xavier family one way or another, and consequently, to Charles.


    If Charles caught them investigating, it could create a misunderstanding that would make the conversation he hoped to have with him tense and more difficult. It could even cause the boy to try to escape if he thought the government was hunting him or something. Improbable, but John didn''t want to take that risk.


    For that reason, he and James entered the family''s mansion without knowing anything about the place or who or how many people were inside. Of course, the enhanced senses of both made it easy to get an idea once they started exploring the grounds.


    For John, it was simple. Once Charles detected James or him with his powers, the boy would come to them one way or another. So, he didn''t need to know exactly where his room was or where he usually spent his time at home.


    Of course, it could also happen that Charles wasn''t home, but that was fine. John planned to wait for him until he arrived if that were the case.


    "Someday I''ll have a real espionage network," John thought to himself as they managed to reach what seemed to be the kitchen. Of course, another reason for this situation was that S.W.O.R.D. had only been formed a few days ago. It still lacked much infrastructure and many contacts. They had great influence, but to use it, they still needed time.


    "So where is he?" James asked, leaning against one of the walls.


    "If he''s here, then he''ll come to us," John said, taking one of the fruits in the kitchen, a rather crispy apple.


    ¡°If he¡¯s here? I thought you said we¡¯d find him here,¡± James questioned doubtfully.


    ¡°Oh, I know he lives here, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s here right now. You know, I¡¯m still working on my espionage network,¡± John said honestly, tossing an apple to James.


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll just have to wait a bit, maybe a few hours.¡± He said the last part quietly, but James heard it anyway.


    ¡°A few hours!?¡± James looked at him incredulously. He had expected more... action, not a waiting mission. Sighing, he looked at the apple he had caught and took a bite. At least the food still tasted good.


    John focused on his hearing. There were several sounds; this place was large and had a lot of staff. Fortunately, most of them were currently far from the kitchen, doing other tasks, or so it seemed. His sense of hearing, although better than most people''s, wasn''t a super radar capable of giving him a 3D vision using echolocation to project an image in his head of his surroundings or anything like that.


    It simply allowed him to hear sounds around him better, and that was all. Maybe if he went blind or did super training blocking his vision, he could try to recreate a skill similar to echolocation, but he didn¡¯t know for sure.


    ¡°Someone''s coming,¡± he said, hearing footsteps approaching from the upper floor, just one person. James heard it too and straightened up, looking toward the kitchen door in anticipation.


    ¡°What do we do if it¡¯s not who we¡¯re looking for?¡± James asked, and John thought before responding.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty agile, so the best thing is if you knock them out quickly. There aren¡¯t many places we can hide after all.¡± Both of them were over 1.80 meters tall, John being a bit over 1.90. They were too fit, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to hide in a kitchen like the one they were in, even if it was a large kitchen.


    If it wasn¡¯t Charles coming, they¡¯d have no choice but to knock the person out quickly and keep them with them for a while, which would, of course, bring many more problems. But well, he¡¯d think about such things when the time came.


    As he thought about this, the footsteps reached the kitchen door. It began to open, and an unfamiliar face found itself looking directly at John and James.


    There was a momentary silence. John really hadn¡¯t expected his luck to be this bad on this occasion. Sighing to himself, he nodded toward James, who didn¡¯t hesitate and sprang forward. He didn¡¯t use a great deal of force or all his strength; after all, they weren¡¯t here to kill or seriously hurt anyone.


    James''s figure reached the door, ready to gently knock out the newcomer, but before he could do so, a hand was raised in panic. Without even touching him, James''s body was thrown back with some force. John blinked as he saw James flying toward him and casually extended his hand, stopping his momentum abruptly to prevent any damage.


    ¡°Well, that was unexpected,¡± John said, looking at the light brown-haired girl who was staring at them with clear panic. He had expected a meta-human, but this wasn¡¯t the one he had come to find.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± she demanded forcefully but kept her voice low enough not to cause a commotion.


    James growled and straightened up, ready to leap again, but John stopped him and raised both hands in a gesture of peace, taking a step forward.


    ¡°Well, I think we got off on the wrong foot. We don¡¯t have to make a scene, so why don¡¯t we talk calmly?¡±


    ¡°Calmly? I don¡¯t think so. How about I twist you into pretzels and then find out why you¡¯re here?¡± The panic was gone, and now John saw a dangerous smile on the girl''s face.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she frowned and looked at him more closely. ¡°Why is Captain America in my kitchen?¡± she asked, now puzzled.


    It was hard not to recognize John. Even without the internet, his image had spread widely across the country through newspapers, posters, pamphlets, and he even appeared on television frequently with news of the war. Not to mention the movies he made.


    ¡°I¡¯m on a mission, an important mission. I came to find someone, Charles Xavier. Do you know him?¡± John decided to be honest. She was a meta-human, after all. Although he didn¡¯t know who she was, he assumed she was related to Charles somehow.


    ¡°It¡¯s Charles Francis Xavier, and my dumb brother isn¡¯t here. He went on some stupid tour at Dad¡¯s work or something,¡± she said with a mocking and frustrated tone.


    Brother?


    ¡°Just out of curiosity, what did you say your name was?¡± John asked, starting to feel a headache coming on.


    She looked at him before smiling confidently and responding.


    ¡°I¡¯m Cassandra Nova Xavier.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    A few minutes later.


    The three had left the kitchen and were now in the living room where Cassandra let them both take a seat while they looked at each other in somewhat tense silence.


    John had been deeply meditating on how screwed his meta-knowledge was now. Who the hell was Cassandra Nova? He had no freaking idea. Wasn''t Charles supposed to be an only child?


    He quickly searched his mind, reviewing every memory, even the less pleasant ones, and still couldn''t find any information about her. That left two possibilities: either she was something that shouldn''t exist or he had forgotten to watch an X-Men movie and therefore it was impossible for him to have any memories of her. After all, he couldn''t remember things he never knew in the first place.


    Which made sense, because just like with the MCU movies, there were X-Men movies and series he never saw.


    Well, he had already foreseen that relying on his meta-knowledge was increasingly useless, so he could only sigh internally and accept it.


    "What''s wrong, Captain? Don''t you like tea?" Cassandra asked. She continued to look at him with naked curiosity, her eyes a little too expressive. John had to wonder if she was like her brother. Could she read minds? Although he hadn''t felt anything touching his thoughts, which could be either good or bad.


    "I''m more of a coffee person," he said and began to think of several unpleasant things in quick succession, paying close attention to the girl''s micro-expressions. There was no anger, blush, embarrassment, or disgust, so either she could perfectly control her emotions and had an incredible poker face, or she wasn''t really reading his mind.


    He hoped it was the latter.


    "Very well, to be honest, I''d like to know what you want from Charles. Normally, my annoying brother behaves very well, so only one reason comes to mind for why you''d be here," she said, pointing to her head.


    "It seems both of you are aware of your powers," John said openly, deciding to stop wasting time being vague about it.


    Cassandra narrowed her eyes upon hearing him.


    ¡°So it''s really because of that, but how? Neither of us has used our powers where anyone else could see us.¡± She and her brother had always been careful since they discovered they were different. In fact, this was the first time she used her abilities in front of people other than Charles.


    ¡°Call it a state secret. The point is, I need your brother¡¯s help to save millions of lives, maybe more,¡± John said, gauging the reaction of the girl in front of him.


    ¡°You want him to lobotomize someone?¡± Cassandra joked, and John smiled in response, making her smile disappear and replace with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Wait, do you really want him to lobotomize someone?¡±


    ¡°Preferably not,¡± he said simply, causing her to look at him thoughtfully.


    ¡°Well, if you want to see him, he should be here soon,¡± she said, glancing at a clock on the wall.


    ¡°But there''s still some time before that. In the meantime, how about you explain where these powers come from?¡± she said, waving her finger and making her teacup float in the air calmly. Then her gaze settled on him, obvious curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°You assume I know where they come from?¡± John asked, and she raised an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± She clearly believed he did. Well, they still had time, so he might as well explain it once more.


    ¡°I like to call us meta-humans.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    Charles stepped out of the vehicle and thanked the driver, bidding him farewell.


    It had been a somewhat hectic day. One would think that being able to read people¡¯s thoughts would make negotiations easier, but it wasn¡¯t so.


    Knowing that his father¡¯s new business partner enjoyed watching his wife with other men wasn¡¯t exactly helpful in closing a business deal.


    Fortunately, he was only there to observe, and it was his father who handled everything else.


    He usually didn¡¯t read other people¡¯s thoughts indiscriminately. He believed that violating people¡¯s privacy in that way was wrong, but this was the family business and everything his father had worked for all his life. So, he made an exception and took small glimpses at the people his father usually dealt with, taking advantage of the fact that his father had decided he was old enough to learn about the business.


    It had been too exhausting. All kinds of secrets, some worse than others, had been revealed to him. Fortunately, he achieved his goal and was able to find those who sought to harm his family. So, even if he was tired, he also felt quite happy. He walked to the mansion''s entrance, loosening the knot of his tie. His father had stayed to work, but he had come home since he still had to study the next day, so he hoped to rest adequately, preferably without his sister interrupting him.


    He greeted the household staff and walked to the living room, stopping abruptly before entering. There was something different. He could sense his sister, but above all, he could sense two other people who felt very different from how ordinary people felt.


    Charles was still getting used to his powers, so he couldn¡¯t precisely identify what the difference was that he noticed.


    Frowning, he approached and opened the door.


    ¡°Well, look who¡¯s here,¡± Cassandra smiled at him, waving her hand. Their eyes met, and in an instant, everything around them faded away.


    If there was something he and his sister shared, it was an ability to communicate without words. His sister didn¡¯t have the same mind-reading power as he did, but her mind was undoubtedly as strong and unique as his own. Charles couldn¡¯t intrude on her thoughts without her allowing it, and even when he did, it was always Cassandra who had control.


    Charles opened his eyes, looking at the mental landscape of his sister. As always, her thoughts and memories were distant, hidden behind thick walls he couldn¡¯t penetrate.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Charles went straight to the point, and his sister came to his side, her hand stretching towards his forehead with her index finger tapping between his brows.


    That¡¯s when several memories and pieces of information poured into his brain in an instant.


    Cassandra gave him only what was necessary, and Charles fully understood the situation.


    Captain America had come looking for him, to help save millions of lives, metahumans, the next step in evolution.


    In an instant, he knew everything. The mental space faded away, and Charles returned to reality, seeing his sister smiling and waving at him. Then he turned to the side and saw Captain America waving at him as well. Unconsciously, his mind tried to reach out to his.


    ...


    John smiled as he saw Charles enter the room, though inside, his nervousness was nearly at its peak. He noticed Charles exchange a quick glance with his sister before turning to look at him with a spark of curiosity in his eyes. Then he felt something brushing against his mind.


    Describing the sensation would be difficult; the closest might be that feeling when you sense someone is watching you but can''t see them, yet at the same time, it was different.


    Instinctively, his mind tried to reject this anomaly. It was very strange, but he felt his thoughts "close off," so to speak. He frowned slightly, feeling Charles''s power recede.


    Had he done it?


    ...


    For his part, Charles was incredibly surprised. When his power tried to delve into the mind of the man in front of him, something extraordinary and unlike anything he had felt before happened.


    He was rejected, not violently or anything like that. It was simply as if he had hit an invisible wall, a resistance he hadn''t felt before¡ªa mind very different from that of any human.


    He didn''t try to force his way in; he still didn''t have enough control over his powers nor the necessary knowledge to know if forcing his power on others could be dangerous, and he didn''t want to hurt the man he, in a sense, admired.


    ¡°Interesting. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Charles.¡± John stood up and extended his hand. Charles nodded somewhat awkwardly, still puzzled by the situation.


    ¡°And it¡¯s an honor to meet you too, Captain.¡± Then he looked at James.


    ¡°This is James,¡± John quickly introduced them, and soon the four of them were sitting, looking at each other.


    ¡°If what I know about you is correct, you probably already know what I told your sister,¡± John said tentatively.


    "Yes, it''s... incredibly interesting. Metahumans, so that''s what we are. I hadn''t thought of something like that before." Charles was still young and hadn''t yet ventured into the field of genetic studies, so he hadn''t considered that his powers might come from there. It was very exciting to discover the truth, and it made him wonder what other things could be hidden in human DNA. Without John knowing, he had sparked the curiosity that would lead Charles to become an expert in the field of genetics in the future.


    "Apart from that, I have many questions. I know I was very careful, that we were very careful in hiding our powers. How did you find out about us?" Charles knew the answer John had given his sister before, but he couldn''t help thinking there was more to it.


    John smiled and tapped the side of his head with his index finger.


    "I thought you''d already know." Obviously, this was an act; he couldn''t reveal to Charles that he hoped he couldn''t read his mind.


    Charles frowned before speaking.


    "I can''t. I can''t read your thoughts," he finally admitted, a bit embarrassed. This made Cassandra, who had been watching everything with amusement, lose her smile and look at Charles in astonishment before turning back to John.


    James frowned upon hearing this information and spoke, confused.


    "Read his thoughts?" In response to the question, John replied.


    "Our friend here is a telepath." Then he frowned and looked at Charles with puzzlement.


    "You can''t read my mind? That''s... unexpected."


    "You expected me to?" Charles asked, puzzled. Normally, people would hate knowing someone could read their mind.


    "It would certainly save us the conversation. This makes things more complicated," John said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    Then he looked at James.


    "I need a favor," he said, causing James to frown deeply, already seeing where this was going.


    "I won''t let this kid into my head," James said, pointing at Charles.


    John sighed and looked at Charles.


    "Are you sure you can''t read anything? How about trying again?"


    Charles shook his head.


    "Your mind is strange, unlike anything I''ve felt before. If I try to force it, I fear an accident could happen. At best, nothing happens; at worst, I could destroy your mind. I... wouldn''t risk it," Charles said honestly.


    "Well, I can explain everything in words, though it will take more time," John said, hiding a smile inside.


    Upon hearing this, James sighed, knowing that if he didn''t want to waste more time in useless talks, he would have to give in a bit here.


    He looked at Charles and pointed at him, warning severely.


    "If you see something you shouldn''t, I''ll cut you to pieces." Then he clenched his fist, and his three claws shot out, the white bone almost gleaming like metal.


    Charles and Cassandra looked at James''s hand with more interest than fear. Charles then nodded and spoke solemnly.


    "I know privacy is important, and I really don''t enjoy delving where I''m not wanted. I promise not to look at anything I shouldn''t."


    "If you need help, maybe you should focus on what we''re dealing with: the war, Hydra, your brother," John said, pointing the way.


    James nodded and sighed, closing his eyes for a moment before opening them and looking at Charles.


    "Do it."


    Then everything went dark.


    .


    .


    .


    Charles entered James''s mind and looked in horror at the images presented before him.


    War, death, suffering.


    For a young man like him, witnessing for the first time what war meant made him falter.


    He saw everything James went through with his brother as a soldier during the Second World War¡ªthe missions they undertook, the people they killed, as well as those James saved.


    The images flashed rapidly until the scene changed. Now they were in Austria, at a German base unlike any other. Charles almost felt the same as James when hit by one of those weapons that fired blue energy rays. Flesh turning to ash, comrades dying, unchecked rage.


    He and his brother fighting, fighting until they were the last ones standing.


    Seeing the strange weapons, realizing that thousands or more would die if something like this were deployed on a large scale, convincing Victor to track the source, following the trails, finding the main base.


    Fighting against the Red Skull.


    Losing.


    Charles almost experienced firsthand what James did, almost felt his blood being extracted from his body drop by drop.


    The worst part was feeling his skull being opened and pieces of it cut away to insert something that shouldn''t be there.


    How his body stopped being his own, how he became nothing more than a beast at the mercy of someone else''s orders.


    How John fought against him and saved him along with all the other prisoners at the base.


    His intention to save his brother, Hydra''s possible plan to create more super soldiers, deciding to follow John and join him to stop all this.


    The creation of SWORD, their next steps.


    Everything John told James and shared with the man.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Charles groaned and held his head, almost falling to his knees.


    ¡°Charles!¡± Cassandra was immediately by his side, her hands taking her brother''s face with concern but also immense curiosity.


    ¡°Show me!¡± she demanded, but Charles refused.


    ¡°N-No!¡±


    For his part, James also panted, he himself relived every memory again, causing his eyes to redden and his claws to shoot out. John had to put a hand on his shoulder to prevent him from lunging.


    Once that was done, John quickly reached Charles''s side and easily pulled his sister away from him.


    "I know you want to know, but first, let''s let him calm down." She frowned upon hearing him but nodded, noticing that she couldn''t break free from his grip on her shoulder, so she stepped back.


    Charles took a deep breath, processing the information; it was the first time he had seen so deeply into another person''s mind, after all.


    "I-I understand, I get it." Charles had seen it, what Hydra represented, the threat that needed to be stopped, and he felt he now knew why John had approached him.


    Charles had never understood why such extraordinary gifts had been bestowed upon him, but now he believed he knew. This world was too fragile; it needed people like him, like Captain America, like James, to stop those who sought to destroy it.


    "I''ll help you," he said seriously, looking at John.


    Secretly, John clenched his fist, success! But outwardly, he nodded with a grateful look.


    .


    .


    .


    After a while, Charles managed to calm down, and James began looting the mansion''s wine vault.


    Charles simply gave him the key and let the man drink all he wanted; it didn''t matter if he finished it all, Charles was fine with it. They didn''t worry about any of the workers getting in James''s way, as Cassandra had made sure everyone went to rest for the day.


    "I didn''t expect to have to join the war, I haven''t even turned 17," Charles said, looking at his hands with deep thoughts.


    John, beside him, patted his shoulder.


    "I know placing such responsibility on your shoulders is too much, but don''t worry, I''ll carry all the weight. You don''t have to wield a weapon; your strength doesn''t lie in directly fighting Hydra''s army." Charles shook his head at this.


    "No, if I just sit back while everyone else fights, it wouldn''t be any different from doing nothing. I''ve seen what happens out there, and I can''t just stand by like that."


    it seemed that living James''s experiences firsthand had truly affected him.


    "I know you want to make a difference, but you need to think it over with a clear mind. For now, rest. You know where the SWORD headquarters is; I''ll be waiting for you, and if you decide to change your mind, I won''t judge you." With that, John left him to rest and began walking toward where James should be.


    He saw Cassandra leaning against a wall in the hallway outside the room, as if she had been waiting.


    "So he decided to leave; I always thought I''d be the first to leave the house."


    "He can still change his mind. I''ll never force anyone to fight in this war," John said, making her narrow her eyes at him.


    "You know, you''re different from what I expected, much less pretentious. If Charles really goes with you, I think he''ll be in good hands." Although barely perceptible, John could see genuine concern in her eyes.


    "If you''re worried about his well-being, why don''t you come along too?" This seemed to take her by surprise a bit.


    "I thought you came just for him," she tried to say calmly, but John could see some resentment at the end of her words. It seemed there were some family conflicts, huh.


    "Initially, yes, but I found you first. I haven''t seen much of what you can do yet, but I think there''s a lot of potential in you, and it would be really foolish not to want you by my side." Although John hadn''t known of her existence before, the mere fact that she was Charles''s sister made him think that her potential was undoubtedly not insignificant.


    Cassandra looked at him silently for a moment; it was hard to read her, although she was excessively expressive from time to time.


    "I heard there were rumors about you; no one really believes them since you''re a national hero and all that, but now I can certainly think they''re real."


    Rumors?


    "Uh, what do the gossips say about me?" John couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "That you''re a womanizer who slept with ten women at the same time. They also say you seduce young girls and take them with you, only to discard them when you get bored."


    Uh, the first part was true, but where on earth did the second one come from?


    "In the first place, it wasn''t ten; it was fifteen, all dancers. Secondly, I have no idea where the other rumor came from..." Wait... thinking about it.


    Maybe it was Raven''s fault?


    "Fifteen?" Cassandra blinked, bewildered; she hadn''t expected John to admit it so casually.


    John simply shrugged. Normally, he wouldn''t say or admit such things, but they weren''t in public, and Cassandra didn''t seem like someone who would go around spreading such stories, especially since her brother was practically working for him now.


    At the same time, as she had said, at this point, no one believed the bad rumors about him, and even if they were true, people would still deny they were real.


    John just needed to be "The Hero" in the eyes of the general public.


    From the beginning, he knew he couldn''t completely hide his true self from those who would work closely with him, so it was better to let something slip occasionally to build trust.


    "Putting that aside, you''ve got my offer. If you want to join me, you can, and if you decide not to, that''s fine; I won''t judge you for it."


    Even though he said that, he would certainly be quite disappointed if she chose not to.


    Cassandra snapped out of her confusion and smiled at him.


    "How kind of you, Captain, but I don''t need to think too much about it; I''ll join you." Even if she didn''t yet know everything her brother knew, Cassandra felt that this was something she couldn''t pass up. Besides, she was getting tired of just staying at home for stupid etiquette lessons.


    She felt she could do more, much more, and this was a great opportunity to prove it.


    Much better than waiting for her father to find her a suitor; just thinking about it made her nauseous. There was Charles, starting to prepare to pursue his studies at a prestigious university and inherit the family business along with all their father''s fortune, while she was relegated to the background.


    She wouldn''t inherit anything, she knew it. She had reviewed her father''s documents without his knowledge. The man had actually been planning to marry her off to one of the sons of the most successful businessmen in the city.


    It was disgusting; she wasn''t a bargaining chip for making business deals. She had already planned to leave the family home, and this was simply the best opportunity that could have come her way.


    Even if Charles chickened out and decided to stay, she would leave.


    Hearing the certainty in her voice, John raised an eyebrow, but he didn''t argue further and gave her the address of the temporary SWORD headquarters. Whether she would actually arrive or not, he would find out the next day.


    For now, he needed to pick up James and prevent him from drinking all the wine in the mansion.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    6500 words! It''s like two chapters in one, haha.


    Originally, only Charles was going to be involved in this, but after watching Deadpool and Wolverine, I must say I really liked the character of Cassandra Nova and wanted to include her. I still don''t know exactly how I''ll handle her character, as I''m basing her entirely on the MCU''s Cassandra Nova. I won''t touch the comic version even with a ten-foot pole, thanks.


    Of course, there are many differences between the Cassandra Nova from Deadpool and Wolverine and this one, mainly that here her powers awakened around adolescence and not when she was a fetus trying to kill her brother (which I find way too exaggerated, haha).


    Also, she grew up with Charles on Earth and not in the multiversal dump of the TVA, so she won''t be as crazy.


    That being said, it won''t be long before we go back to war and with it poland... things will certainly be interesting then.


    For those wondering, both Charles and Cassandra are still new to their abilities and completely unaware of their full extent. For example, here Cassandra still doesn''t know that she can also read minds by "sticking her fingers into people''s brains."


    For now, she thinks her main power is telekinesis (which is not yet at the level of her MCU version, as I mentioned before, she''s still new to her powers and it will be a while before she manages to gain full control over them)


    With all that speech wrapped up, I¡¯d like to thank you for all the support given so far. If everything goes well, soon the public updates for Supersoldier and Still Defiant will increase to two chapters per week each, with Sunday and Monday being the most likely days, although that could vary depending on various circumstances.


    Of course, if you want to look beyond that, you can visit my P)atreon, where you¡¯ll find some extra chapters and get one or another additional benefit.(p)atreon. com/EmmaCruzader) I deeply appreciate all the support! ;D


    P.S. My birthday is coming up! (This August 30th) I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll do anything special besides buying myself an individual cake and blowing out a candle as a celebration. I¡¯m mentioning it because I might be somewhat absent that day (which falls on a Friday), although that shouldn¡¯t really affect things too much now that I think about it. Oh well, giving a heads-up never hurts, right?

 23: Meeting

    It''s my birthday! Early chapter to celebrate ;D


    23: Meeting


    It was dark, his drowsy consciousness barely able to feel anything, brief flashes, images, memories, sensations that soon stopped due to his forced sleep state.


    Who was he? What was he? Those had been some of the first questions he asked himself, questions to which no one answered, at least not in the way he expected. But what did he expect? His creator had acclaimed him as a failure because whenever his eyes opened, it was to see an unknown world that the next moment would be engulfed in flames. Then after a few moments, his consciousness would return to that numbing darkness, and his eyes would close once more, leaving him alone again, aware of his existence but powerless to truly exist.


    He was confused, knowing things but at the same time knowing nothing, an existence without purpose.


    While submerged in this state, he felt the air once more, the oxygen hit his skin causing the flames to come to life. The android opened his eyes, looking at an unfamiliar place, seeing an unfamiliar face that was vaguely familiar at the same time.


    "Very well, you are awake," the man with a star on his chest approached, with a single hand, he tore off the door of the cabin where he had been locked up, and for the first time in his existence, the android was free. Receiving more oxygen than before, his flames rose, hitting the man who had freed him, and for an instant, an unfamiliar feeling reached the android''s synthetic mind.


    If he were human, he would have known it was concern, but contrary to all the data that had been inserted into his mind about human biology, the fire did not harm the person in front of him. Instead, the man ignored the burning flames as if they were just a simple breeze and put a hand on his shoulder.


    "Calm down, it''s all right," his voice was soothing, deep, and full of confidence. The android looked at him clumsily, not knowing what to do or say despite knowing thousands of words.


    Then he looked at himself, at the flames that surrounded him, dancing and uncontrolled. Then he remembered again, his first memories, a failure, a disaster. That was what his creator said when his eyes opened for the first time.


    Something dangerous.


    In a panic, he tried to step back, but the hand on his shoulder stopped him.


    "Don''t get upset, first, let''s put out these flames," the android looked up in bewilderment, put out the flames? More memories came, his creator had tried to do it many times, failing all of them, so how would this man do such a thing?


    His question was answered when the liquid suddenly spilled against his body, followed by a cold white mist.


    His flames suddenly receded, and he felt something different, something had changed. When the white mist settled, and he could look at himself once more, he noticed with incredulity his body, his naked body without flames.


    He looked at the palms of his hands with fascination.


    "Liquid nitrogen, how about that? An unexpected solution, isn''t it?" The android looked at the man with unfamiliar feelings. This person had fixed what his creator could not, had made him cease to be a failure, a danger.


    "Who are you?" For the first time in his existence, words left his lips. His voice, hearing himself, was an inexplicable experience.


    "You can call me John, you can call me Captain America, or if you want to be too formal, you can call me Colonel. Use whichever you prefer. From now on, you can say I am your superior."


    His superior? He knew the meaning of the word; in fact, he had been designed to serve, so it was expected that he would obey orders. But still, he couldn''t help having doubts even though he shouldn''t be able to.


    "What happened... what happened to the creator?" Upon hearing this, John smiled warmly.


    "Doctor Horton has decided to return home. He realized that you would be in better hands with me, and he donated you to a greater cause."


    That was... The android didn''t know how to feel. The creator, Doctor Horton, had never had a real conversation with him; he knew nothing about the man beyond that he was the creator and that he owed him loyalty for that. But if the creator had donated him, it meant that his loyalty had changed hands, as it was always intended to happen.


    "To be honest, I don''t like referring to you as something that can be given or exchanged, but I''ve done so because I know those are terms you would understand since they are in your programming. But let''s change those terms, okay? From now on, you work for me, you are part of my team, and also part of a new initiative that will change the world. You are part of S.W.O.R.D."


    The android listened attentively, storing those words in his database. Although he still didn''t understand many things, he did know one thing: serving was his duty, and now he was part of S.W.O.R.D. Now he served Captain America.


    So he nodded in agreement, making John smile.


    .


    .


    .


    John left the room specially prepared for the android with a slight smile on the corner of his lips.


    Everything had gone as expected, which wasn''t difficult. The original Human Torch was now like a "child," one that had been programmed to serve, and now John was his "owner." Gaining his loyalty was simple, and for now, he had a new ally who would follow his orders without too much doubt.


    Of course, John knew that the android was not something that could be manipulated without consequences. Although for now, he would follow the programming he was created with, John understood without a doubt that the longer the android lived and experienced, sooner or later, he would begin to form his own individuality.


    That''s why he had to treat him with care, not think of him as just a machine but as a real person. That way, even when his mind fully developed, the android would still choose to stay by his side.


    But for now, it was better to let him get used to his new state. The room that had been prepared for him was simple, but John had ordered some books, newspapers, and a bed to be installed. Simple things, but they would undoubtedly give him some comfort.


    "If anything happens, inform me. If he wants to leave, let him, do not try to stop him," John told a couple of guards he had stationed to watch the place.


    Both men nodded at his orders.


    John returned the nod and walked directly through the temporary S.W.O.R.D. base to the main offices, where many newly hired staff members were doing their work. He nodded at them, and they returned the greeting with respect.


    Then he walked to the main office, where he saw Peggy, who seemed quite busy.


    "I see you are settling in quite well, Miss Carter," the woman stopped her work and looked up to see him with a smile on her lips. She was about to call him by his name but stopped, remembering where they were.


    Her office might have been somewhat secluded from the others, but it was still in the same place, and the walls were not very thick. Pressing her lips together, she cleared her throat and greeted John formally.


    "Colonel, it''s good to see you. I hope you have finished all your tasks." Despite her very professional tone, John could still hear a bit of reproach in her voice, which was understandable. After all, John had been out the entire day, leaving her with almost all the work he should have been doing.


    ¡°Everything is in place. If all goes as I hope, then S.W.O.R.D. will start working for real soon.¡± John sat on Peggy¡¯s desk, pushing aside some of the documents on it and stretching his hand up to her hair. The woman, noticing his action, quickly moved his hand away and whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Seeing her panic, John was amused. It wasn¡¯t his fault; it was Peggy who had taken his words about not letting anyone find out too seriously. When they weren¡¯t alone, the beautiful agent was very professional and didn¡¯t want any strange rumors circulating at her workplace.


    That¡¯s why she had decided to keep their ¡°relationship¡± hidden. John didn¡¯t really care if people knew or not, but since she wanted it that way, he didn¡¯t refuse. Besides, it was fun to see her nervous.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Carter? No one is watching,¡± he said, gesturing to the people working diligently outside the office. Peggy glared at him before standing up and walking to the glass window that allowed them to see outside while also letting others see inside.


    Her cold gaze swept the area, looking at the workers she had personally hired and placed in their positions. As the vice-director, she had been filling the logistical gaps in S.W.O.R.D., a challenging task she was perfectly capable of handling thanks to her contacts and the influence she had gained with her new position.


    It helped that many of them were already available, having previously worked for the Strategic Scientific Reserve. Their current roles were not very different, so they could start working immediately.


    In a short time, Peggy had begun to get S.W.O.R.D. up and running, following some of John¡¯s guidelines while also making her own contributions to fill the gaps he had missed.


    Of course, S.W.O.R.D. was still in its infancy, but it had started to function, and seeing it happen thanks to her efforts made Peggy feel quite proud.


    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to ruin it. Sighing, she closed the blinds of the window, making the room a bit darker.


    She felt John approach her, his hands encircling her waist, and his breath hitting the side of her face. Swallowing hard, she felt his warmth before remembering again where they were and quickly pulled away.


    ¡°No, not here,¡± she said with a red face. She had disrespected her professionalism once; she wouldn¡¯t do it again.


    ¡°Why are you accusing me? I haven¡¯t even done anything.¡± John smiled playfully, approaching her again. Peggy turned to look at him with a frown.


    ¡°I can sense what you¡¯re intending, but now I¡¯m the Vice-Director of S.W.O.R.D. and you¡¯re the General Director. You need to be more serious,¡± she reprimanded him, but she didn¡¯t pull away when he embraced her again.


    ¡°Are you saying I don¡¯t know how to behave? Quite bold of you, Miss Carter. Maybe I should punish you for insubordination,¡± John teased, pulling her closer, causing her to blush while frowning at him¡ªa rather intriguing expression.


    Their faces were inches apart when someone knocked forcefully on the door.


    Like a cat encountering water, Peggy nearly jumped, stepping back quickly. John couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a bit but swiftly walked to the door, turning on the light before opening it.


    ¡°Well, look who it is!¡± John said, seeing Howard, this time more elegant and clean than the last time he saw him.


    ¡°Miss me? Who am I kidding, of course you did,¡± Howard stepped forward, entering the office casually.


    ¡°Miss Carter, or should I say Vice-Director Carter? I heard about your hiring, it¡¯s great to have you with us,¡± Howard congratulated her, peggy, who now had a serious and professional expression, nodded in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re back. Have you handled all your tasks?¡±


    Howard nodded. ¡°Every last one of them. I must say, it wasn¡¯t easy saying goodbye to some of my girls, but we all have to make sacrifices in this war, don¡¯t you think, Colonel?¡± John nodded wisely, looking at Howard seriously.


    ¡°Indeed, as long as Hydra stands and this war is ongoing, worldly pleasures must be set aside for a greater good,¡± his voice was dignified, making Howard¡¯s eyes shine with agreement.


    For her part, Peggy tried hard not to snort. This guy, how could he say something like that? She didn¡¯t expect John to have such a brazen side, although she should have known.


    ¡°By the way, there are two people I want you to meet later,¡± John told Howard, causing the man to raise an eyebrow in doubt.


    Of course, those people John was referring to were the still-unnamed android and Professor Hank Pym, who should have already arrived at S.W.O.R.D.


    "They are a new addition that will certainly interest you, and speaking of that, tomorrow the final members I need for the special team are likely to arrive, so we will have S.W.O.R.D.''s first major meeting."


    "New members? I thought you only went to recruit one person," Peggy couldn''t help but ask doubtfully. In the note John had left before leaving, he mentioned going to recruit someone but without many details.


    ¡°Well, things change. I made an... unexpected discovery. I¡¯ll explain everything at the meeting. For now, it¡¯s best if we call it a day; it¡¯s late, and overworking is bad for your health.¡± This made the woman narrow her eyes at him suspiciously.


    "There''s still a lot to do," Peggy said, but John quickly shook his finger.


    "It''s not a suggestion, it''s an order. It''s time to rest. Go and tell those people outside, we''ll kill them with work later," Peggy pursed her lips, but seeing he was serious, she sighed and nodded, standing up.


    "I''ll let them know to go and rest," Peggy said, leaving the office to talk to the employees outside.


    "Well, I''m also a bit tired, and if tomorrow''s meeting is as important as you¡¯ve made it seem, then I¡¯ll want to be well-rested. So, I''ll be off for now," Howard decided to leave as well, but before he could go, John spoke seriously.


    "Before that, I was wondering if you brought ''it'' with you," his words made Howard stop and look at him thoughtfully for a moment before nodding.


    "I don''t know what you want it for, but I had it brought here. This place doesn''t have the proper space, so it''s in my lab for now," John smiled in relief, relaxing and patting Howard on the shoulder before saying goodbye.


    "Very well, that''s all. Thanks again for this favor. Now go, I''ve saved one of the best rooms for you," John pointed the way to Howard before returning to the office, where he waited for Peggy while he immersed himself in his thoughts.


    ''So it''s here,'' thinking about ''it,'' John couldn''t help but feel a bit excited. After all, it was the instrument he would use to elevate his abilities one step further.


    The Pod of the Project Rebirth.


    John had been thinking a lot about how to execute his plan to absorb the radiation from the Tesseract. At first, he had some doubts about how he should do it, but after much meditation, he realized that the solution had always been right in front of him.


    The most important thing of all was that he realized he could use Dr. Erskine''s discovery to his advantage. After all, the greatest benefit of vita radiation was its stabilizing properties. Absorbing the Tesseract''s energy directly could be dangerous due to its volatility, but if he used vita rays to stabilize its power, it might make it easier for his body to assimilate that energy.


    It was theoretical, after all, he didn''t know if he could actually combine the energy of the Tesseract and the vita rays into one until he tried it. But if it worked... He didn''t know exactly what the effects would be, but without a doubt, he would rise to unimaginable heights.


    John hadn''t planned to get to this point initially; becoming his own lab rat was not pleasant. But if he couldn''t stop Hydra before they obtained an army of super soldiers, then he would have to take the risk.


    "Well, everyone is gone," Peggy returned, looking at John, who seemed lost in deep thoughts.


    "Is something wrong?" she asked, somewhat concerned, but John quickly reverted to his normal attitude upon hearing her and shook his head before approaching her quickly.


    "Just thinking about the future," she frowned at feeling his hands on her waist.


    "I told you, not here," she complained but didn''t really fight against him. John laughed as he took her lips with his, making Peggy forget they were still in the office.


    .


    .


    .


    Janet had been having problems, serious and fascinating problems.


    Something had happened, something that obviously had to do with Professor Hank''s device accident. Janet had tried to stay calm; she was also a scientist and surely could figure out what was happening, right?


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Well, she found out some things. Using the scientific equipment of the research committee with her father''s permission, she ran some secret analyses on herself.


    They were quick studies but told her enough. Something had changed in her; her genetic structure was different.


    Which was another problem because she didn''t specialize in genetics at all.


    And while shooting rays from her hands was cool, she wouldn¡¯t deny that.


    There was also the possibility that there was some unknown side effect, a deadly and not at all pleasant side effect waiting for its time to come to light.


    With that in mind and with the sun just a few minutes away from rising over the horizon, Janet found herself standing outside the temporary headquarters of SWORD.


    Why had she come here? There were a few reasons. One would think that with her father being a renowned scientist, she would seek his help first, but her father wasn¡¯t specialized in genetics or strange powers either.


    And if she went to him, he would surely make this matter something that the entire research committee would get involved in, and Janet wasn¡¯t going to become their next scientific project, thank you very much.


    She knew enough about those types to know that if she fell into their hands, things would not be pleasant at all, even with her father there.


    So her options were clear. This happened because of the incident caused by Professor Pym''s machine, and Professor Pym had followed Captain America to SWORD.


    She didn¡¯t know if Professor Pym would have a solution; in fact, she doubted he would, but he was the only one with the data on the Pym particles, which Janet theorized were the cause of her change. Therefore, it was clear that to begin investigating her condition, she should start there.


    Besides, SWORD should have knowledge about genetic alteration, right? After all, Captain America was created that way, and while the lead scientist in charge of the super-soldier project was dead, that didn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t any data that could help her understand her new state better.


    She didn¡¯t know if she could reverse it, but at least she needed to ensure she wasn¡¯t going to die at any moment or something worse. She would really jump off a bridge if a strange arm grew or something similar.


    And lastly... she trusted John, even if she barely knew him. Surely the world''s first great hero would help her, right? At least that was the impression she had of him¡ªa reliable man. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t trust such a vague feeling, but deep down, she believed she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    She took a deep breath to encourage herself. She hoped John was there because it would be quite depressing to have to wait until he arrived. The guards at the doors looked pretty fierce, after all.


    ¡°Good morning?¡± she approached and spoke, causing the guards to give her hard looks.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you step away, miss. This facility is government property,¡± one of them said sternly.


    Janet nodded, somewhat nervously. ¡°Yes, well, I came by invitation, from Colonel John¡ªJohn Benjamin Vogelbaum, surely you know him. He offered me a job and, well, I couldn¡¯t wait any longer?¡±


    One of the guards frowned but remembered something John had told them before assigning them to their post. He pulled out a list from one of his pockets and spoke, asking a question.


    ¡°Can you tell me your name?¡±


    ¡°Janet van Dyne, I¡¯m the daughter of Vernon van Dyne.¡± Janet really disliked having to use her father''s name, but in this situation, she didn''t hesitate.


    ¡°I see, follow me,¡± the guard nodded after reading the paper he had taken out and began to guide Janet inside. Meanwhile, the other guard took out his radio and sent the message of Janet¡¯s arrival to the head of security.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°This place is more... simple than I expected,¡± Janet couldn¡¯t help but think as she looked around the interior of the building. It was obvious that there were areas that were still somewhat empty. The guard led her through the place until they reached one of the upper floors.


    ¡°You can wait here,¡± the guard pointed to a door before opening it to let Janet in. With some uncertainty, the young woman stepped inside, noticing that it seemed like a simple office room with two chairs and a desk.


    She heard the door close behind her and couldn¡¯t help but momentarily panic. Still, she reminded herself that she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong and shouldn¡¯t be in trouble, so she simply took one of the chairs and decided to wait.


    Fortunately for her, it wasn¡¯t long before someone opened the door, though it wasn¡¯t exactly who she was expecting.


    The blonde woman with a cold expression who entered the room made Janet swallow hard. She recognized her; it was the same woman who had followed John to the Scientific Innovation Fair of the Research Committee. Whether it was back then or now, Janet felt the same impression when being looked at by her.


    As if a wolf was studying her.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but something told her that she was dangerous in some way.


    ¡°Uh, I was expecting to speak with the Colonel,¡± Janet said, somewhat nervously.


    ¡°Many hope to speak with him, but he¡¯s a somewhat busy man. Even so, he should be here soon,¡± she said in a flat voice.


    An awkward silence then filled the space as both women looked at each other. Janet had not expected to have such an uncomfortable encounter so soon, It wasn''t even dawn yet!


    Well, luck smiled on her as this situation didn''t last long. The door opened again, and this time the man she had been hoping to see finally arrived, albeit somewhat disheveled, looking like he had hurried out of bed.


    ¡°Sorry, I was a bit busy. I didn¡¯t expect you so early,¡± John said, looking at Janet with curiosity.


    ¡°Well... something happened, and I need some help,¡± Janet decided to be direct, causing John to raise an eyebrow but quickly start to guess what was going on.


    ¡°Raven, why don¡¯t you get us something to drink?¡± Raven nodded, knowing that John wanted to talk alone with Janet, so she left temporarily. After all, she had only come to ensure that the guards hadn¡¯t let in the wrong person.


    Seeing her leave, Janet sighed in relief, and John approached her, sitting informally on the desk in the office.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone now. So, will you tell me what the problem is?¡±


    At his question, Janet fidgeted with her fingers before nodding and taking off the brown leather gloves she had been wearing. She proceeded to raise her palms, and out of nowhere, the room lit up with a yellow glow.


    John observed the ethereal energy emanating from Janet¡¯s hands with interest.


    ¡°It all started after the incident at the Innovation Fair. I did some analysis on myself, but it only left me with more questions than answers. So i thought that if I came here and spoke with Professor Pym, I could understand better what happened to me,¡± Janet explained.


    ¡°I see, it must have been the Pym particles. When that explosion occurred, the energy released by them must have affected your genetic structure in an unexpected way. Tell me, is this the only thing you can do?¡± he asked, pointing at her hands. Janet was quite surprised that John understood everything instantly. She hadn¡¯t wanted to use scientific jargon or explain too much, thinking it would be useless, but the man seemed to know more than she had expected.


    ¡°Well, besides glowing, it seems I can make the energy come out of my hands with force?¡± she said, not fully understanding the phenomenon, as she hadn¡¯t dared to try it again for fear of causing damage.


    ¡°Show me,¡± John said simply, making her look at him in surprise.


    Seeing her hesitation, John stood up and patted his chest.


    ¡°you should have seen what I am capable of, come on I''ll be fine,¡± he said, causing her to gulp before nodding. Yes, he was Captain America, a super soldier. She had seen images of him taken in Italy; not even tank shells made him bleed, so surely she couldn¡¯t harm him.


    She took a deep breath and quickly extended both palms toward him. This time, she consciously wanted the energy to be released, and in response to that thought, the yellow glow intensified. Like an arrow at great speed, the energy left her palms, cutting through the air.


    John¡¯s eyes widened slightly; it was much faster than any projectile he had faced before, even those fired by Hydra¡¯s weapons.


    Still, he stood firm and let the projectile hit him directly in the chest. His body was pushed back several inches, and the white shirt he was wearing burned from the energy, but despite that, his skin showed no signs of damage.


    ¡°Wow, that hits harder than a grenade.¡± He wasn¡¯t joking; John had let enemy soldiers detonate grenades in his face, and those explosions hadn¡¯t even made him stagger.


    Janet looked at her palms in amazement. This attack had released more energy than the first one she had done, yet somehow she felt it wasn¡¯t her limit.


    Then she looked up and couldn¡¯t help but blush as she saw John taking off his half-burned shirt, revealing his bare torso completely.


    ¡°Incredible, to think that a simple accident could generate such changes in a person... Tell me, have you tried doing anything else?¡±


    At his question, Janet quickly averted her gaze and shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of side effects this might have. I haven¡¯t wanted to experiment too much.¡± Her concern was not unfounded, but John didn¡¯t think anything bad would happen to her, at least not in a universe like this. In his old universe, it might have given her super cancer or something like that.


    ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t have to worry. Since you¡¯ve come here, I¡¯ll do everything possible to help you. I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you,¡± he promised solemnly, making Janet look at him with gratitude. It seemed her choice to come here had been the right one.


    Extremely relieved, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit excited.


    ¡°Thank you! really thanks!!¡± Janet ran toward him, giving him a strong hug. Only God knows how worried she had been since the incident. Facing all this on her own had pushed her nerves to the limit, and now that she finally had someone to trust, she almost wanted to start crying.


    John patted her back to calm her. In a way, he understood her worry because he had felt that same uncertainty when he injected himself with Compound V, not knowing what would happen.


    ¡°You know we have better rooms than this, right?¡± Raven¡¯s bored voice made Janet almost jump. John turned to see her entering with three cups of coffee in her hands. When their eyes met, he could see the reproach in them, as if saying, ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Janet tried to explain, but Raven didn¡¯t even look at her. She just put down the coffee and turned to leave.


    John felt genuinely depressed; this time, he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, but his faithful assistant seemed to have lost faith in him...


    ¡°Wait, I need you to call professor pym, tell him it''s something important,¡± John said, stopping her. Raven looked at him and nodded seriously, noticing from his tone that this was a serious matter.


    "For now you can stay in one of the rooms on site. I still have some other matters to attend to later, but I¡¯ll let Professor Pym and you start working to find out more about your condition. Probably Howard will join you too,¡± John told Janet, who nodded. In fact, she hadn¡¯t slept at all due to her worries, but now that she had found help, she felt sleep starting to catch up with her.


    John had some of the workers prepare a room for Janet where she could settle for now. He then went off to meet with Hank and explain the situation.


    .


    .


    .


    Later in the morning.


    Charles hadn¡¯t had a great night. The images of James¡¯s memories had been replaying in his mind over and over, making it almost impossible for him to fall asleep. Fortunately, or unfortunately, his sister knew exactly what to do to knock him out.


    ¡°You could have been gentler,¡± he complained while rubbing the side of his head.


    ¡°Being gentle wouldn¡¯t have helped,¡± Cassandra replied as she shoved another suitcase into the car¡¯s trunk. Seeing this, Charles frowned.


    ¡°Do you really want to go?¡± His question made Cassandra roll her eyes and look at him with a cold expression.


    ¡°Do you want to have this discussion again?¡± Cassandra closed the trunk and leaned against the car, facing Charles with a raised eyebrow in challenge.


    ¡°I¡¯m going, whether with you or without you. You can¡¯t stop me, little brother; I¡¯ve already decided what I¡¯m going to do.¡± There was no doubt in her words.


    Charles sighed, realizing he really couldn¡¯t change her mind, but he wasn¡¯t going to stay behind either.


    "you will not go alone, I will never back down from something like this, I believe that this... that this was what I was born to do and I have to go," he was sincere. After thinking deeply, he realized that his powers, his gifts, could do a lot of good, change the world.


    ¡°There you have it. Why talk so much when we both know what we¡¯re going to do?¡±


    Charles nodded. She was right about that, yet he couldn¡¯t help but worry about her, even though he knew it wasn¡¯t necessary. His sister was always impulsive in many aspects, and he feared she might get hurt because of this. But he couldn¡¯t stop her; his powers didn¡¯t work on her, and in a physical contest, he¡¯d probably end up like a pretzel without even touching a hair on her head.


    After all, how do you beat someone who can hit you without touching you?


    ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t want to be late,¡± Cassandra urged, getting into the passenger seat. Charles nodded, snapping out of his thoughts and looking one last time at the family home.


    Perhaps the hardest part was having to manipulate their parents. Charles wasn¡¯t proud of it, but he could only take that path to keep them from worrying about their well-being.


    After all, their two children were leaving without knowing if they¡¯d ever come back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered in apology before getting into the car and starting their journey.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Shall we begin?¡± Peggy asked, stifling a yawn.


    ¡°Not yet. They should be arriving soon,¡± John responded by looking at the series of maps he had laid out on several boards.


    Raven entered the strategic planning room with several cups of coffee, handing one to Peggy, another to Howard, and finally to James, although the latter didn''t really need it.


    Peggy didn''t hesitate and took a long sip, even though it was a bit hot. She needed to clear the tiredness from her body, thinking about it she couldn''t help but look at John reproachfully, clearly it had been this guy''s fault that she barely slept a few hours.


    John wisely ignored her glare and instead focused on the words he was about to say. After all, this meeting was largely about introducing the meta-humans to those who were still unaware of them. At least the core of SWORD should know them before anyone else.


    "They better get here soon; the wait is killing me," Howard said while looking at the boards John had filled with maps.


    "They''re here," James spoke, causing Peggy and Howard to blink in confusion.


    Outside the building.


    Charles stopped his car, and soon both siblings got out, looking at the temporary SWORD headquarters.


    Before they could say anything, a soldier approached them, eyeing them carefully and saluting.


    "Mr. and Miss Xavier?" he asked, and they both nodded.


    "Follow me," he said simply and began guiding them along with other soldiers. Cassandra shrugged and followed the guard, while Charles took a deep breath before stepping forward as well.


    They soon entered the building. Unlike when Janet arrived, there was a lot of activity inside. Some people gave them strange looks; after all, they were a pair of young people in a government building, something that contrasted sharply with the seriousness of the place.


    Even so, no one questioned why they were there since they were being escorted by military personnel.


    They soon arrived in front of the strategic planning room''s door.


    "The Colonel is waiting for you inside," the guard said before retreating with his men.


    Charles could sense James inside, as well as John and two other people, and without hesitating any longer, he opened the door.


    When they heard the door open, the first to turn toward the direction were, of course, Peggy and Howard, who raised an eyebrow in unison.


    "A couple of kids? What''s the meaning of this?" Peggy couldn''t help but ask, turning to John. He stopped looking at the board and walked over to Charles and Cassandra, placing his hands on their shoulders to bring them forward.


    "Alright, time for some introductions. These two are Charles and Cassandra Xavier, our new recruits. Guys, that beautiful woman over there is Peggy Carter, the Vice-Director of SWORD and second in command after me. Next to her is Howard Stark, the head of Research and Scientific Development at SWORD."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you," both siblings responded politely, greeting the two adults who still looked puzzled.


    "No offense, but are we sure they''re old enough to be here?" Howard couldn''t help but ask.


    Cassandra smiled and responded easily, "Well, we''ll be 17 in a month, so technically, no, we shouldn''t be here."


    "John, explain now," Peggy said, looking at John seriously.


    "Of course, that''s what we''re here for. You see, there''s something I haven''t mentioned before, a little secret I''ve kept hidden for various reasons, and the real reason why SWORD was founded." This made both of them even more puzzled.


    "SWORD was founded to take down HYDRA," Peggy stated, as that was what they knew.


    "That''s true, but also for something more, something... bigger," John said, a smile playing on his lips. "Let me tell you about the meta-humans."


    John then began to explain. Fortunately, both Peggy and Howard were sharp individuals who could grasp everything quickly, so he didn''t have to answer too many questions. Well, Howard certainly had a lot of questions, but John didn''t want to turn this into a full-on scientific lecture, so the man had to wait.


    "The first one I met was Raven," John said, pointing to the girl, who demonstrated her abilities by transforming into a perfect imitation of him. This, of course, was the key for Howard and Peggy to realize that John wasn''t joking and that meta-humans were indeed real.


    "The second was James," he continued, pointing to the man who simply clenched his fist to reveal his claws.


    "Wait, I thought you said he was a super soldier," Howard interrupted, to which John nodded.


    ¡°oh, he actually is. I just omitted the fact that he¡¯s also a meta-human. To clarify, the reason James was able to survive Hydra¡¯s experiments and become a super-soldier was because of his powers.¡± Howard then understood. John had mentioned that only James had survived Hydra¡¯s experiments, but the reason why was a mystery that all the scientists who knew about the incident wanted to solve, including Howard himself.


    It seemed that the reason was much more incredible than he had expected.


    ¡°Wait, if that¡¯s the case, are you saying that the army of super-soldiers you talked about isn¡¯t real?¡± Peggy asked, frowning. She was quick to grasp things. If what John said was true, then James had only become a super-soldier because of his unique abilities. In that case, even if Hydra had an incomplete serum, they wouldn¡¯t be able to create another super-soldier, right?


    ¡°No, that was very real,¡± John corrected her and looked at James, who nodded, understanding his intentions.


    They had already discussed this privately. Although John did not intend to mention to any government the possibility that Hydra might use Victor¡¯s blood as a catalyst to activate the incomplete Compound V, it was still necessary to inform the core of SWORD.


    Of course, this presented some risks, but now that Charles was on his side, John had an additional safety card. With him here, he was confident that if there was a traitor, he would be discovered immediately. Of course, he highly doubted that Howard, much less Peggy, would betray him.


    ¡°James and his brother have almost the same abilities. Hydra first experimented on him and tried to use him to kill me. Once they succeeded, of course, they wouldn¡¯t give up on the idea of more super soldiers besides him.¡±


    ¡°I get it now!¡± Howard suddenly said once he understood what was happening.


    ¡°I talked about something like this with Dr. Erskine¡ªthe possibility of taking and transferring certain genetic traits from one person to another. Although it was only a theory that the doctor mentioned a few times, it stuck with me because of its potential medical applications. But how? Such a process would require many test subjects with the same genetic alteration due to the risks. If they only use one person, there¡¯s a higher chance they would die before they could obtain anything.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t die,¡± James replied looking at Howard making the man pay attention to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t die when they cut me into pieces and removed every organ from my body, including my heart, nor when they extracted hundreds of liters of my blood every day, let alone when they opened my head and played with my brain as if it were clay. So rest assured that my brother won¡¯t die no matter what they do to him.¡± His words silenced the room.


    Charles winced, as he knew better than anyone how true James¡¯s words were.


    Howard was stunned but his mind quickly grasped what this meant.


    ¡°Super regeneration?¡± Unknowingly, Howard first mentioned the term that would later become popularly used to describe this ability.


    Peggy thought about everything said so far. Although she wasn¡¯t a scientist like Howard, she still managed to grasp the essence of the situation.


    ¡°So we need to rescue him. We can¡¯t let Hydra continue experimenting on him.¡±


    John nodded and pointed to the maps displayed on the boards.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to Poland. If Hydra wants to experiment, what they need most are disposable test subjects, as cruel as that sounds.¡± If Howard and Peggy could see it, the number of lives that would be lost if Hydra started experimenting recklessly would be countless. To carry out something like this, Poland was undoubtedly one of the best options.


    ¡°I see.¡± Peggy nodded and then looked at Charles and Cassandra.


    ¡°And if I¡¯m not mistaken, you two are also meta-humans, which is why you¡¯re here.¡± At her words, Cassandra waved her hand, making one of the pens in the room fly to her palm, which was also impressive to see.


    Then they looked at Charles, expecting his demonstration. The boy sighed but did not act impulsively, after all, his powers were not something most people accepted positively.


    Seeing his dilemma, John patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Charles here is something special. He¡¯s a telepath.¡±


    Telepath? The term wasn¡¯t very well-known in these times but it still existed.


    ¡°You can¡­ you can read my thoughts?!¡± Howard asked with excitement.


    Charles nodded.


    "Come on do it!" With permission given, the boy concentrated, placing his hand on his temple and looking at Howard, then raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Harrison would appreciate knowing what you think of her.¡±


    Howard opened his eyes, now fully convinced that he was indeed a telepath. He then frowned with some concern.


    ¡°Ahem, well, how about we don''t mention this to anyone?¡± he said nervously, to which Charles smiled.


    ¡°Of course, I''m pretty good at keeping secrets.¡± Howard really hoped he was.


    Peggy sighed, feeling somewhat tired. All of this¡­ It was a lot to take in. She felt like her brain might start to smoke at any moment. Unable to help herself, she looked at John, who smiled warmly at her, making her heart beat a little faster and her mind clear.


    Alright, it didn¡¯t matter. Hydra, metahumans, super soldiers¡ªthey could deal with all of them. They would deal with all of them, one way or another.


    Because no matter how crazy the world seemed to be getting, she knew without a doubt that with John by her side, they could overcome this. They would keep the world in one piece, destroy Hydra, end this war, and bring peace back.


    Then they could create a better world.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    Okay guys, I''m bringing you this chapter ahead of schedule because, as I said at the beginning, I''m celebrating! I hope you like it and I wish you a great day n.n


    Well, 7000 words, a bit later than I wanted. I can only say that I¡¯m quite tired. Writing this chapter was very complicated because several scenes didn¡¯t convince me until I rewrote them over and over again. I almost thought I would get writer¡¯s block, haha.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t. I hope this chapter isn¡¯t hard to read. I wanted to add more things, but I feel it''s better to do so in other chapters to avoid overwhelming you too much. As you know, tell me what you think. I accept any criticism and suggestions.


    Comment; I¡¯ll be reading them.


    I hope you enjoy the chapter ;D


    Finally remember that You can already find the next chapter (and several more chapters) of this story on P)atreon (p)atreon .com/EmmaCruzader) All the support received is appreciated ;D

 24: Promise

    24: Promise


    The meeting lasted a little longer before it ended. After all, it wasn''t a meeting to decide or vote on something; John was in charge and was merely getting the whole team on the same page. Everyone then went to do what they needed to do because they would soon be flying back to Europe.


    SWORD''s temporary base would serve as a command center in this part of the world and help communicate between the international agency and the United States. In the not-too-distant future, they would likely opt for a more ideal location and the construction of a proper headquarters.


    Of course, if possible, John wanted his own helicarrier soaring through the clouds, but even with Howard and Hank by his side, that would probably take some time.


    And speaking of Hank...


    ¡°This¡­ This is incredible! Can you see it, Colonel? Her cells have formed a connection with quantum energy. High-intensity Pym particles are spontaneously generated within her at every moment!¡± John looked at the data Professor Pym had obtained after studying Janet''s anomalous condition for several hours.


    The woman was also nearby, looking at the information with interest, after all, it concerned the condition of her body.


    ¡°It¡¯s fascinating, Professor, but the important thing is to know if this is harmful to her. Her health is the most important thing here,¡± John said, causing Janet to nod in agreement.


    The professor stopped looking at the analysis and thought deeply before responding.


    ¡°I need more specialized equipment to give a definitive answer, but with the data obtained so far, it shouldn''t be dangerous for the moment.¡±


    ¡°Not dangerous for the moment?¡± Janet quickly asked with some alarm.


    ¡°Well, although I don¡¯t know exactly where the particles forming inside you are coming from, they show no signs of stopping so far. In fact, it seems their production is increasing. For now, it¡¯s not harmful, but the human body isn''t designed to store so much power. Sooner or later, it will fill up, and if that happens, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Her body could collapse,¡± John finished, with a serious expression, making Janet''s face turn pale as she also understood what could happen.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s just a possibility. Nothing like this has ever been seen before, so to say what will happen with absolute certainty could be wrong. Maybe when her body reaches the maximum possible storage point, the generation of particles will stop, and her condition will stabilize.¡±


    Of course, this was the best-case scenario, but whether it was Janet, Hank, or John, they all understood that the chances of this actually happening were slim. Taking the risk of letting it happen to find out would only endanger Janet''s life unnecessarily.


    Seeing the worry on Janet¡¯s face, John reassured her by placing a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Though the situation isn¡¯t ideal, we¡¯re not without options, Miss Van Dyne. Remember, you can release that energy at will, so you just need to do that until we find a better solution.¡± At John''s words, Janet''s face lit up. That¡¯s right! She could release the energy through her hands. She had been so worried that she had momentarily forgotten that fact.


    ¡°Release the energy?¡± Hank asked, perplexed. John realized he hadn¡¯t mentioned that to him. He looked at Janet and nodded toward an empty space within the improvised laboratory that had been set up for Hank, where all his equipment had been brought earlier.


    Janet swallowed but still raised her hand, and a yellow light glowed, causing Hank¡¯s eyes to widen in amazement. Then the projectile shot out, hitting the wall and causing the concrete to crack.


    Of course, Janet didn¡¯t want to cause too much damage, so she deliberately tried to control the output power¡ªsomething she hadn¡¯t thought to do before but managed with some success once she attempted it.


    ¡°Fascinating! This¡ªwhat else can you do?¡± Hank looked at her with almost inhuman curiosity, making Janet feel a bit uncomfortable. Still, she knew this was to be expected from a scientist, and in a sense, she understood, as she herself had a great deal of curiosity.


    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t tried anything else,¡± she responded honestly.


    ¡°H-how about shrinking or growing!? Can you change your size?¡± Hank¡¯s question left both John and Janet looking at him in confusion.


    ¡°The primary function of Pym particles is to alter the size and mass of matter. Although I haven¡¯t tested it with living beings, it should be possible, and your body is full of those particles, so¡­¡± He didn¡¯t need to say more for both of them to understand. John had an idea that this might happen, thanks to his memories, but he wasn¡¯t entirely sure if that would be the case, as variables always existed.


    Janet hadn¡¯t thought about it since she had been too focused on the initial use she had given these¡­ strange abilities and the possible side effects they could have on her. But now that the analyses were out and her life didn¡¯t seem to be in immediate danger, she could not help but let the curiosity and fascination of having obtained supernatural abilities begin to get to her. Could she really change her size? It sounded too fantastical, but¡­ looking at her hands and the light they generated, she couldn¡¯t help but want to try it.


    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She wasn''t sure what she was trying to do since this hadn''t come with a manual, but she was smart and felt that she could figure it out; she just needed to concentrate and try.


    John stepped back a bit to give her space, and Professor Pym watched with a notebook in hand, ready to take all the notes possible.


    Suddenly, a faint and almost imperceptible yellow glow surrounded Janet''s entire body. Then, to the naked eye, her figure began to shrink. Of course, her clothes did not, and before John could warn her, the woman''s figure was lost among the garments, which fell to the floor.


    Janet was astonished. Somehow, she knew she was shrinking and could feel it throughout her body, but her happiness was interrupted when she felt herself being enveloped in enormous amounts of fabric. She opened her eyes in confusion, only to find herself surrounded by the texture of the clothing.


    And she was naked, something she quickly noticed, and she couldn''t help but scream in panic and embarrassment.


    "Relax, you''re trapped in your clothes. It seems that the shrinking ability doesn''t include them. Professor Pym and I will step out. Try to return to your normal size," John said as he pulled Hank out, who seemed somewhat reluctant because he wanted to witness the entire process firsthand, but a lady needed privacy.


    Janet sighed in relief when she heard them leave, and with her amazement returning, she began to move, soon emerging from the fabric and looking at the world from an amazing new perspective.


    "Wow!" she couldn''t help but exclaim as she saw how everything had changed, how she had changed.


    Still, being naked in a place other than her room or the bathroom felt quite wrong, so she quickly concentrated and tried to return to her normal size.


    She managed to do so with more ease than she expected, and without hesitation, she began to dress again.


    Soon, John and Hank returned when Janet told them she was fine.


    "It really works, it can really be used on living beings." Hank was quite excited about the discovery, as it presented many possibilities, almost infinite possibilities.


    "Do you feel anything wrong? Any problems with your body?" John asked, paying closer attention to Janet''s condition. The woman thought about it, analyzing herself before shaking her head.


    "Everything feels fine. In fact, I feel lighter. I think I used up some of those Pym particles, much more than when I released energy through my hands." Even though she was still a novice, she was already starting to familiarize herself with her changes and could say this with some certainty.


    "Good, that''s a more efficient way to control the amount of energy within you. Professor Pym, is there any way we can make Miss Van Dyne''s clothes adapt to her size change?" John asked, pulling Hank out of his thoughts and into new ones.


    "Yes? I think I can do something, though I''m not sure how effective it will be. I''ll need to run more tests."


    "For now, let''s make that a priority. I know it''s not what you want, but this happened because of the incident at the science fair, and ensuring Miss Van Dyne''s health is your responsibility. I hope you understand that."


    Hank frowned but nodded. In fact, it was his fault that this happened. Even if John didn''t remind him, deep down, he knew he had to help Janet in some way or another.


    "I''d like to help, to learn more about the Pym particles. After all, they''re part of me now, aren''t they?" Janet said suddenly, causing Hank to frown.


    His research... this was the discovery of his life. The thought of sharing it so easily didn''t sit well with him, but he also understood that she was right. The Pym particles were now part of her body, so learning everything possible about them would only benefit Janet.


    "Alright, I''ll teach you," he said, albeit reluctantly, causing Janet to raise a triumphant fist.


    Seeing this, John smiled, glad there were no unnecessary disputes, though, of course, it was still too early to say if the two of them would work well together.


    He supposed he''d find out later.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    .


    .


    .


    "Flame On" the neutral voice said, and in the next instant, the fire ignited. Howard''s eyes widened as he looked at the android, and John, beside him, smiled.


    Although John hadn''t interacted with the android as much as he would have liked, he had left some instructions before parting ways with it earlier that day. One of them was that it should say the classic Human Torch motto whenever its flames ignited.


    The android, of course, didn''t understand why, but it obeyed without hesitation.


    "And you say the man gave it to you just like that?" Howard asked as he looked at the android and the data John had brought along with the robot.


    "Well, some concessions had to be made, but I managed to convince him. I wanted him to work with us, but unfortunately, he refused, and you know I won''t force anyone to work with SWORD." At John''s words, Howard nodded with some disappointment. He would have liked to speak with this Dr. Horton, as he seemed to have great knowledge that fascinated him.


    Still, with the data John had brought, Howard was perfectly capable of conducting his own studies, and who knows, he might even continue the man''s research if the opportunity arose.


    "So, do you think you can repair it if it ever gets damaged?" John asked the question that had been on his mind, and Howard took a moment to respond.


    "Well, it would certainly be a challenge, but I''m Howard Stark, Colonel; there''s nothing in this world that I can''t repair," he said with confidence, making John smile.


    "Well, I''ll trust you. I''ll leave it in your hands for now." Then he looked at the android, but before speaking, he paused in thought.


    "In fact, you don''t have a name yet, and just calling you ''android'' wouldn''t be right. Tell me, do you have something in mind?" At the question, the android blinked. A name? It hadn''t thought about that before.


    Could it have one? The thought was disconcerting but also made it feel good. Yes, now it could identify that sensation. It had read several of the books John had left behind, most of them quite descriptive regarding the different feelings and sensations of human beings, and even though it wasn''t human, it could still identify with much of what was described.


    "Isaac, I like Isaac," it said after a moment, causing John to raise an eyebrow.


    "Isaac? That''s an interesting name. Where did you choose it from?"


    "One of the books you brought. The author''s name is Isaac. I really like his work," the android replied. So it decided to name itself after its favorite author. How interesting.


    "Well, Isaac, I''d like you to follow Howard for a while, at least while he studies your design. Take his orders as mine and ensure his well-being. Do you understand?" Although John wanted to take Isaac with him immediately, he knew he shouldn''t rush things. He would introduce the android to the war effort gradually.


    "Understood, Colonel. I will protect Mr. Stark as required."


    "A real android will have my back," Howard couldn''t help but whisper with childlike amazement.


    .


    .


    .


    "This place seems cozy, a bit small, but well, as something temporary, I won''t complain," Cassandra said as she looked around the provisional room John had given them.


    "Comfort shouldn''t be a priority," Charles sighed, watching his sister move around the room before turning his gaze back to an extremely detailed map of Poland.


    Although his role in this war wasn''t entirely clear, Charles knew that his main objective was to find Hydra''s main laboratory and rescue James''s brother, Victor. Initially, John wanted Charles to be just an interrogator, someone who would stay safely at the base they were going to use in Europe.


    But Charles had refused. There were several reasons for this, one of them being how impractical it would be to bring live prisoners to the base. Not only would it waste time, but it would also risk the prisoners with valuable information dying before reaching him, and with them, their chances of stopping Hydra before they perfected the incomplete serum.


    John had said that his safety was important and that going to the battlefield would only put him at risk, but that risk was something Charles could accept. No, it was the least he could do. He wasn''t going to sit back while others fought with their lives on the line; he couldn''t live with that.


    Perhaps it was James''s memories and thoughts influencing him, but ever since he decided to join this war, Charles did so with the intention of doing so as a soldier.


    His choice, of course, made John worry, but in the end, he had accepted his request, making Charles internally grateful.


    On the other hand, his sister had decided that if he was going to the battlefield, she wouldn''t stay behind, which, of course, was a problem. Although Charles should have seen it coming¡ªshe wasn''t the type to wait patiently for things to happen, at least not when she knew what was going on.


    He knew he couldn''t change her mind, which frustrated him a bit. He tried to get John to prevent it, but the man had looked him seriously in the eye and said words that still lingered in his mind.


    "Listen, Charles, I know you''re worried about her, but your sister is her own person. Her actions and choices are hers alone, and she must be free to make them. It''s not something you can prevent, but what you can do is be by her side when the time comes."


    He didn''t like it, not at all, but John was right¡ªhis sister wasn''t someone who would sit idle for long. She was impulsive and, in a way, stubborn, and it was surprising that she had stayed at home as long as she did.


    Of course, Charles knew about their father''s plans, but he hadn''t known how to tell his sister. Maybe it was for the best that she found out on her own, but it also ignited a spark in her that Charles knew wouldn''t be easily extinguished. He knew she would leave at some point, and he wouldn''t be able to stop her.


    He never imagined a situation where they would leave together, but now that it had happened, he could only do his best to accompany her on this path, wherever it might lead.


    "Comfort is always important, little brother," Cassandra said, but she didn''t argue further. Instead, she lay down on her bed, staring at the ceiling, and asked another question.


    "How many more do you think there are?" Charles looked at her, puzzled, and seeing his confusion, she clarified.


    "Metahumans. How many more do you think are out there? Hundreds? Thousands? Do you think we''ll encounter others in the war?"


    Charles pondered this for a moment before responding.


    "I don''t know for sure, but it would be good if they could be on our side. I don''t want to face someone who can do what you can." At that, Cassandra smirked, extending her hand to make one of the books she had brought with her float toward her.


    "Don''t worry, Charles. If someone like that shows up, I''ll take care of them."


    Yes... although Charles worried about her, the truth was that he knew she wasn''t a damsel in distress. No, his sister was a real danger to others, and that was why he was concerned about letting her go to war and setting her loose in a place where she could unleash her abilities without hesitation.


    He didn''t know if that would be good or bad or what kind of person it might turn her into.


    But John was right about one thing¡ªhe would be by her side, no matter what happened.


    "It''s best if you stop reading for today and get a good rest, we''ll be leaving for Europe soon," Charles finally said, folding the map he had been examining and lying down on his own bed.


    "Don''t remind me, the excitement won''t let me sleep," Cassandra replied with enthusiasm, though she did set the book aside.


    .


    .


    .


    John looked at Peggy, who had been unusually quiet for a long time.


    "What''s wrong? Are you still upset?" he asked, causing her to frown and sigh simultaneously.


    It was no secret that Peggy had been strongly opposed to bringing Charles and Cassandra with them.


    "They''re just kids, John," she said after a moment, making John look at her.


    "Maybe... but Hydra doesn''t give us many options. We have to take every opportunity and advantage we have; you know that."


    Peggy bit her lip. She understood. She knew they couldn''t win this war relying on conventional methods, but still... Seeing her concern, John moved closer, gently stroking her back.


    "Listen, I''ll protect them. I won''t let anything bad happen to them, I promise. And I¡ª"


    "You never break your promises," Peggy finished for him.


    She sighed but finally smiled, taking his hand between her palms, feeling its warmth.


    "I know I can trust you, so don''t let anything bad happen to them."


    Seeingher loving gaze full of affection and confidence, John almost hesitated for a moment.


    Lying had never felt so wrong before.


    "I will."


    So he just had to make sure it wouldn''t be a lie.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    I hope you like it! Please comment and leave your suggestions¡ªwhat do you think would be cool to see in the upcoming chapters when the war reaches its peak?


    Finally remember that You can already find the next chapter (and several more chapters) of this story on P)atreon (p)atreon .com/EmmaCruzader) All the support received is appreciated ;D

 25: Winter is coming

    25: Winter is coming


    The thing twisted, low growls followed by high-pitched sounds, bulging flesh with veins grotesquely protruding.


    As he looked at the things in front of him, Johann Schmidt grimaced in disgust as anger began to fill him.


    "This is the best you''ve achieved so far, Dr. Zola?" The question, asked in a cold and emotionless voice, made Dr. Arnim Zola swallow hard as he felt sweat dripping down his forehead.


    Licking his dry lips, he responded, trying not to stammer.


    "Achieving compatibility between the incomplete Compound V and the Infinite Formula has proven more challenging than expected, sir, but I know I''ll get there soon! The problem is that the Infinite Formula still doesn''t possess all the properties of the original user, but with enough time¡ª"


    "Speed up the process," Schmidt interrupted, causing Zola to look at him wide-eyed.


    "B-but sir, that would mean¡ª"


    "I know what it would mean, but it doesn''t matter! Great advances aren''t made by being cautious. I want my perfect serum, Dr. Zola, I don''t care what you have to do to get it... Besides, it''s better if they serve a greater purpose; at least it will give some meaning to their deaths... better than just turning into soap, don''t you think?" At the Hydra leader''s words, Dr. Zola frowned but still nodded.


    Then he looked at the dozens of deformed figures chained with thick metals behind the bars.


    "What should I do with them?" At that question, Johann Schmidt paused... sure, they were failures, but... maybe they could be useful.


    "The Captain will be here soon. We need to delay him until my serum is complete... use your knowledge, doctor, and use these monsters for that purpose. They might not manage to kill him, but they''ll certainly give him enough trouble." With those words, the Hydra leader left the place, leaving Dr. Zola alone with the nightmarish creatures his experiments had created.


    As he listened to their moans, growls, and whines, Dr. Zola swallowed, but thinking about the Red Skull''s words, he couldn''t help but let ideas begin to emerge.


    They were unstable, but if he added some mechanical parts to overcome that and reinforce their structure... yes, he could see it. Maybe they wouldn''t be an army of perfect super-soldiers, but they wouldn''t be far off...


    and above all, they would give him the time he needed to perfect the Infinite Formula created from the blood of his favorite prisoner, and with it, create the perfect serum that Johann Schmidt sought.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Rogers!¡± Steve turned around when he heard someone calling him. Bucky, standing in front of him, lowered his guard. They had been having a training session in one of the open fields at the main army base in Italy.


    The place had changed a bit, but renovations were still ongoing as the U.S. Army, along with the new Italian Army division, the Partisan Division, used the area to ensure that German troops were kept away from the Italian borders.


    Steve wanted to get back into the fight; he wanted to be deployed again. But when he tried, along with Bucky and some other members of his group, they were told they had to wait a little longer. The time they had spent captured had taken a toll, and they needed to rest and recover before returning to the war effort.


    They had to accept this reluctantly. After that, in the following days, they focused on recovering, which wasn¡¯t too difficult for Steve, as he had a strong constitution. Although he had lost some weight, he was still quite healthy. Bucky was in a similar situation, so they would soon be able to return to the front lines, which is why they were training.


    Until a man with a stern face interrupted them. He was one of their superior officers, and Steve recognized him because the man often inspected the soldiers'' conditions at the base.


    ¡°And Barnes, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re together,¡± he said as he approached, causing both of them to raise an eyebrow in clear doubt.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, sir?¡± Steve asked, and the man smiled at them.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re almost ready to return to the front. Normally, you would have been assigned to a new squadron, but a new offer has recently come in, something that might interest you.¡± An offer?


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s something good,¡± Bucky said, and the superior officer gave them a strange look. Almost like... he was envious?


    ¡°Well, this hasn¡¯t spread yet, but the Captain is back and is recruiting.¡± It took them a moment to understand what he meant, but when they did, both of them widened their eyes.


    ¡°The Captain? That Captain?¡± Bucky asked, and the officer nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Seems like you made a good impression, boys. I can¡¯t give you all the details here, but if you¡¯re interested in the offer...¡± At this, Steve and Bucky looked at each other.


    A tacit understanding passed between them.


    ¡°Where do we sign?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just them; several other soldiers, outstanding in various fields, were called as well.


    After all, a Captain America can¡¯t be a Captain America without his Commandos.


    .


    .


    .


    "The place has changed a bit, don¡¯t you think?" John said, looking at the base. Beside him, Raven nodded, admiring the view along with him from atop one of the mountains surrounding the area.


    Perhaps one thing that even the war hadn''t completely altered was the spectacular scenery in the country.


    "It¡¯s a bit colder," she commented, stretching out her hand and catching a snowflake. The end of the year was approaching, and with it, winter. The first snowfalls had already begun, painting the tall mountains white.


    "Do you think that will be a problem? Flying will certainly be more difficult for you," John said, thinking that due to the weather, certain strategies they had previously used would have to be changed, which was unfortunate.


    "I can still fly, but my vision isn¡¯t as good," she had already tested it.


    "Then we¡¯ll change our strategies. After all, it¡¯s no longer just the two of us." When John said that, Raven nodded, though she also frowned slightly.


    "Let¡¯s go; the meeting will start soon." With that said, Raven transformed into a raven and perched on John¡¯s shoulder as he easily began to descend the mountain.


    .


    .


    .


    Poland, City of Warsaw.


    "This information... have you verified it!?" A voice echoed in the small, carefully insulated room. It was filled with doubt, urgency, but above all, hope.


    The messenger nodded, his eyes equally bright and his voice trembling.


    "Dozens of times, we¡¯ve verified it dozens of times. Our contacts with the Allied countries have assured us it¡¯s true... Captain America is coming to help us!"


    Captain America... Upon hearing this, the Commander-in-Chief of the Armia Krajowa clenched his fist. This, this was the opportunity his people had been waiting for.


    That his people most urgently needed!


    Tadeusz B¨®r stood up, his thoughts racing as he began to consider his plans. Originally, the Armia Krajowa had decided to wait a few more months, gather their forces carefully, and deliver a decisive blow to liberate Warsaw. from German occupation.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    But if Captain America was on their side... wait a few months? That man had liberated northern Italy in days!


    "We will prepare, we will prepare immediately!" There was no better opportunity. He didn¡¯t know what the Captain''s full plan was or what he sought in Poland, but right now, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as he helped them reclaim the capital city and expel the Third Reich regime, they would give him all the support he needed.


    Of course, if Tadeusz had known that John planned not only to liberate Warsaw. but also to destroy all the Nazi concentration camps in the country, he probably would have fainted from excitement.


    .


    .


    .


    "Why Warsaw?" Steve looked at Bucky, who had asked the question.


    "Well, there are several reasons, but the main one is that we need a safe place," the man¡ªCaptain America¡ªreplied, looking at everyone gathered in the most secure room of the base.


    He then pointed to multiple locations marked on a large map of Poland that had been placed in front of them.


    "These are all the concentration camps that Germany has in the country. The general public is unaware of the true scale of what¡¯s happening here. You probably don¡¯t know either, but millions of people have been imprisoned in these places."


    "Millions?!" Steve almost shouted, and he wasn¡¯t the only one surprised; all the soldiers called to the meeting were also in disbelief.


    In these times, it was difficult for people to grasp the true scale of what was happening in Poland. After all, the Nazi regime controlled most of the news coming out of the countries they occupied.


    Of course, some figures were known to Allied leaders and the military high command, but it wasn¡¯t something that was widely shared, so the general public underestimated the horrors being committed. It wouldn¡¯t be until much later that people would learn what really happened.


    Well, not in this world. In this world, that truth would be known much sooner because John was going to intervene.


    ¡°Yes¡­ millions, and they will all share the same fate if we don¡¯t do something. That¡¯s why we must liberate Warsaw first. If we simply attack the concentration camps and free all those who have been captured without a plan, we¡¯d be leaving them to fend for themselves. With Warsaw free and the Polish people occupying it, we can give the prisoners a place to go and regroup. Of course, one city isn¡¯t enough, so we¡¯ll also liberate the surrounding areas, and every time we attack a concentration camp, we¡¯ll ensure a safe route for them,¡± John explained the plan in broad strokes, which, of course, didn¡¯t seem easy to carry out.


    A soldier, a man with a well-groomed mustache and a bowler hat on his head, raised his hand and asked a question.


    ¡°No offense, Captain, but¡­¡± He looked around the room, carefully counting all the heads in the room before continuing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think 14 people are enough for something like this.¡± Upon hearing this, John nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that, Sergeant Dugan, but I never said we¡¯d fight alone.¡± The man, Dugan, was a bit surprised that the Captain recognized him so easily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the Armia Krajowa. The Polish people are ready to take up arms against those who have destroyed their homes. We¡¯ll be the war hammer that ensures that happens, no matter what.¡± That¡¯s when they understood.


    Of course, they had heard the stories of how John had liberated northern Italy with the help of the Partisan rebellion¡ªhow the man was the first to charge, the one who took on the most difficult missions and broke down the most impenetrable walls.


    He was the tip of the spear that the rebellion used as a guide to carve a path through the German bases.


    ¡°I see, now I understand. I apologize for speaking without knowing,¡± Dugan said, somewhat embarrassed for not having considered things more carefully.


    "Don¡¯t apologize, I understand the concerns. This is not an easy mission, and I can¡¯t promise that everyone will make it out alive. But what I can promise is that your efforts won¡¯t be in vain, that this mission will be completed, and that the Third Reich, along with Hydra, will be defeated."


    At his words, several of those present smiled, some nodded, and others adopted expressions filled with determination.


    "We leave tomorrow morning. If you still have anything to do, do it now."


    With that, he dismissed them, allowing them to begin their preparations.


    Charles and Cassandra, who had been nearby but silent, approached. Both were dressed differently from the other soldiers. In fact, whether it was them, James, Raven, or John, they all dressed differently.


    James, although still reluctant, had adopted a pretty cool suit with yellow and blue colors, though the blue in the suit was almost a deep black.


    When the regular soldiers saw him, they joked about his outfit, which made him a bit annoyed, so he ended up stealing a long, dark coat to cover himself, which, of course, disappointed John a little.


    For her part, Raven dressed very similarly to John, after all, she was somewhat like his right hand; the only difference was that she didn¡¯t have a star on her chest.


    Cassandra and Charles¡¯ outfits were less distinctive but still similar enough in style to what John wore to make it obvious which group they belonged to.


    All the suits had been made by Howard using special materials like carbon fiber to give them extra protection¡ªwell, all except for Raven¡¯s, who actually made hers using her ability. After all, every time she changed her appearance or transformed, regular clothes didn¡¯t change along with her, so in a sense, having her own suit was useless to her.


    Of course, the Commandos would also be given special suits, but these would follow a slightly more military aesthetic to differentiate them from the core team, which obviously consisted of the metahumans.


    "Do we really have to wear these?" Cassandra asked, removing a tactical face mask made of metal that covered the lower half of her face.


    Charles, beside her, rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Do you really want our parents to know we¡¯re here?¡± The idea of masks for both of them actually came from him. He didn¡¯t want to worry their parents, who thought they had been sent on vacation with distant relatives. At least that was the only thing Charles could put in their minds without feeling too guilty.


    Something that, of course, would be ruined if their faces were seen in the newspapers and on the news. After all, John, as Captain America, was quite noticeable, and without a doubt, images of his return to the battlefield and of the people who would follow him in future battles would spread around the world, thanks to the war reporters who would undoubtedly cross their path one way or another.


    Therefore, it made sense to Charles that they should do something to prevent their identities from being easily recognized.


    Cassandra frowned. The truth was, she didn¡¯t care much about what her parents thought; after all, they hadn¡¯t cared about what she thought or wanted. But since Charles had asked, she had agreed to do it, even if it seemed a bit ridiculous. Of course, just because she agreed didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t complain about it.


    Ignoring both of them, James approached John and looked at the maps.


    ¡°How long will it take us to liberate Warsaw?¡± The man was clearly growing more impatient.


    ¡°I want to do it in three days,¡± John said, making everyone look at him.


    ¡°As I said, we¡¯re just the war hammer. The Armia Krajowa will take care of everything else. All our team needs to do is expel the German army, more precisely the Hydra army, along with their special weapons, from Warsaw and its surroundings. Once we¡¯ve done that, we¡¯ll go from camp to camp searching for Victor and Dr. Zola, and we won¡¯t stop until we succeed.¡±


    Of course, if in the midst of this, they happened to run into a certain Klaus Schmidt, better known in the future as Sebastian Shaw, and he got in their way¡­ well, at that moment, Charles would have to prove his worth if he didn¡¯t want to see everyone die.


    Of course, John wouldn¡¯t let that happen; Charles was just Plan A, but John still had a few other plans in case things didn¡¯t go as they should. Naturally, all those plans were less effective than Plan A, so it would be best if Charles acted as John believed he would.


    After all, his sister was with them, and if he thought she was in danger, the boy surely wouldn¡¯t leave her to fend for herself, right?


    Upon hearing John¡¯s response, James nodded, more relaxed. It was fine; they were already in Europe. Three more days were nothing. His brother could handle it. At the same time, a part of him also knew that what John wanted to do was the right thing. Victor had always said he was too kind, and James had always denied it, but he supposed he couldn¡¯t keep denying it when it was his fault they got captured in the first place.


    After all, he had wanted to destroy the source of the energy weapons to prevent more innocent people from dying unnecessarily, but instead, all he did was give the fucking Nazis a way to create super soldiers using his blood and Victor''s.


    Another reason he had agreed to help John, besides rescuing his brother, was that James felt responsible and wanted to fix things before all of this turned into a great disaster that would lead the world into an even darker era than it was already living through.


    Without him knowing, this ¡°heroism¡± within him had been what drove Charles, infecting the boy with that same sense of responsibility to do something and prevent the imminent disaster.


    "Then I''ll be ready," James finally said and left.


    ¡°You should go too; soon, things will get intense, and there won''t be time to relax,¡± John told the siblings, who nodded and left to get ready and rest.


    ¡°Do you think they''ll do well?¡± Raven finally asked when only the two of them remained in the room.


    "James, without a doubt. Charles and Cassandra? They¡¯re just rookies; there hasn¡¯t been much time to teach them anything. Well, Charles might already know the theory thanks to his powers, but in practice, theory often doesn¡¯t work,¡± John said and then looked at her.


    ¡°I want you to watch their backs.¡± Those words made her frown.


    ¡°I thought I was going to fight by your side,¡± she didn¡¯t want to be a babysitter.


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t say otherwise; I just need an extra eye on them.¡±


    She seemed to think about it for a few moments before agreeing.


    "Fine, but if the situation isn¡¯t good and I have to choose¡ª"


    ¡°You¡¯ll come to me, I know.¡±


    She remained silent, not denying it, and John could only sigh. Raven was pretty good at following orders, but when it came to matters like this, it was obvious what her actions would be.


    He wasn¡¯t complaining, of course. Having someone who genuinely cared about you didn¡¯t feel so bad after all.


    ¡°Come on, you need to get a good rest,¡± he finally said, dragging her with him to send her to bed. After all, John didn¡¯t need much sleep, but Raven did.


    As he walked, John couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit anxious, wondering if Hydra had made any progress with the serum or if they had failed instead.


    He supposed he would find out soon.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    And the prelude to the war has ended! Soon, the Warsaw Uprising, and with it, the war for Poland''s liberation, will begin.


    The pieces are in place; it¡¯s time to start moving them.


    In case anyone is wondering, the Infinite Formula that Zola mentions is not the same as the one from the comics, but rather what he called the ¡°serum¡± he created using Victor¡¯s blood to grant others his same ¡°regenerative¡± properties. It¡¯s still incomplete, but essentially, this incomplete version functions similarly to the Infinite Formula from the comics, slowing aging and accelerating the healing of some wounds. Of course, this isn¡¯t good enough to counteract the effects of the incomplete Compound V, as you may have noticed in the first part of the chapter.


    Still, this Infinite Formula may have some pretty interesting uses on its own¡­


    comment, like, and give your suggestions and critiques. If there are any mistakes, let me know so I can correct them. Thanks for the support and patience.


    Finally remember that You can already find the next chapter (and several more chapters) of this story on P)atreon ( p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader ) All the support received is appreciated ;D

 26: Uprising

    26: Uprising


    "You seem nervous," Charles adjusted his coat and looked up at the man who had asked him the question. He seemed to be in his thirties; Charles knew his name¡ªGabriel Jones, one of the soldiers John had selected to follow the team on their mission.


    "A little," he said, feeling the vehicle they were in hit another bump, causing it to shake slightly.


    "It''s normal. I was just as nervous the first time I was deployed," said another man with slanted eyes, James Morita, or Jim, as he had asked to be called.


    "Nerves must be quickly overcome, or they can cost you dearly. Listen, kid, when the shit hits the fan, don''t hesitate¡ªjust follow orders and shoot who you need to shoot. That will keep you alive." Charles nodded at the advice, looking at the weapon he had been given, a rifle modified by Howard Stark.


    Shooting... He had never touched a gun in his life, but he knew how to do it thanks to some of the memories he had seen from James. He hoped that would be enough.


    Suddenly, the vehicle they were in came to a stop. They heard voices¡ªit was a checkpoint. They had passed a few before, and everyone knew what needed to be done. Charles swallowed hard and looked toward the rear door, which began to open. A German soldier poked his head in, flashlight in hand, pointing it at them.


    His eyes seemed to inspect the "cargo" until he was finally satisfied that he hadn''t found anything unusual, and he closed the door again.


    Charles sighed, lowering his hand. Another success¡ªa useful skill that hadn''t occurred to him but was something John had told him to try before they set out.


    In essence, he was simply making the soldier see what he needed to see to let them pass the checkpoint without complications¡ªa simple "illusion" if he had to give it a name.


    "I still can''t get used to that," said another soldier, one named Dugan, looking at Charles in amazement.


    "But it''s useful," Steve commented.


    Charles smiled a little. Of course, the existence of his abilities had to be revealed to the team members who weren''t metahuman. After all, they would be fighting together in the battles to come. Although it wasn''t explicitly stated that they were metahumans, they were presented as other super-soldiers secretly created by the United States.


    It was easier and simpler to explain than having to give a long and tedious talk about genetic evolution and how it could allow the emergence of supernatural abilities.


    In this way, they only had to explain the basic concept of their abilities. Of course, not everything was revealed. John had advised Charles not to disclose the full extent of his powers for various reasons, so the regular soldiers on the team only knew that Charles could make people see "things" like illusions.


    Charles understood why. After all, as a mind reader, it was easy for him to know that people might be quite uncomfortable if they knew someone could delve into their most private thoughts.


    Not that Charles would do that, of course¡ªat least not without a good reason. He usually preferred to only skim some surface thoughts, but looking deeply into others'' minds was something he didn''t actively seek out. James was a prime example of why.


    Charles, who still didn''t fully control his powers, was forced to experience people''s memories and feelings firsthand when he looked into their deeper thoughts and memories if he wasn''t careful, which was, of course, quite bothersome.


    "The captain says to start getting ready, we only have a few more kilometers to go," the hidden window in the vehicle opened, allowing Cassandra to stick her head out from the front to inform them.


    They exchanged a glance before she closed the window again.


    "You heard her, get pretty," said Jacques Dernier, a man with a slight French accent, as he smoothed his hair, which was a bit odd to see since he was going bald, something he barely hid with an old felt hat.


    There were a few more comments among the other team members, but Charles didn¡¯t pay them much attention as he tried to mentally prepare himself. He had expected more¡­ action, but throughout the several-hour journey to the city of Warsaw, they went largely unnoticed. John had told them their arrival needed to be a surprise, so they didn¡¯t make their way through by fighting.


    Which, of course, was a bit complicated, but with the help of Charles and Raven, as well as some Armia Krajowa agents who contacted them along the way, they were able to make a quick and direct trip to their destination.


    Everything went smoothly and calmly, which made Charles nervous.


    ''Just follow your orders, shoot if necessary, and do what you came to do,'' his main mission was to gather information from the soldiers they would capture during the conflict, more specifically from the higher-ranking officers. The hope was to uncover secret Hydra information as well as the location where Dr. Zola was conducting his experiments.


    Another reason why Charles''s true powers had to remain secret for now: no matter how loyal the German soldiers were to Red Skull and Hydra, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Charles from looking inside them once they fell into his hands.


    After a few more minutes, the vehicle stopped, and John opened the rear doors to let them out. When Charles stepped down, he found himself inside an old and dark food warehouse.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re in,¡± John said, gathering them around as Armia Krajowa members approached, led by a man in his 40s or 50s.


    Charles concentrated, sending out a quick mental probe. When he confirmed that they were indeed Armia Krajowa members and not a trap or something similar, he nodded to John, who received the message and confidently walked up to meet their new allies.


    ¡°Tadeusz B¨®r! It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you,¡± John said in near-perfect Polish, extending his hand for a firm handshake that the Armia Krajowa leader received gladly.


    ¡°The pleasure is entirely mine, Captain. Your arrival means more than you can imagine.¡± Despite being a serious man with a deeply rooted military demeanor, Charles could sense the excitement within him, an excitement that would have others jumping for joy.


    Soon, everyone was guided by the Armia Krajowa through Wola, an industrial district in the western part of Warsaw, an important place due to its many factories, warehouses, and workshops.


    At the same time, it was very close to several German supply routes, making it a key location that needed to be taken in one way or another and the reason why the Armia Krajowa had begun secretly gathering their forces in the area.


    They navigated through the streets until they reached a secluded complex of buildings where the provisional headquarters of the Armia Krajowa was located.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°We have men here and here, our weapons are limited, so the plan was to raid some of the supply warehouses¡ª¡±


    John and Tadeusz began plotting the battle plan while a hive of activity buzzed around them. Everyone seemed busy with preparations, communications, and checks.


    Cassandra watched all of this with interest while feeling somewhat anxious, as she had nothing to do. After all, until a few days ago, she had just been a rich girl with no real military training, so she didn¡¯t know how she could help with the preparations beyond staying by John''s side and waiting for orders.


    This was, of course, somewhat frustrating, but she understood it. She was there to fight, and as long as the fight hadn''t begun, she would have to wait.


    ¡°I see what you¡¯re trying to do, but it¡¯s a risky plan. Let some of my men help you,¡± John suddenly pointed to Cassandra and that grumpy guy named James, along with three other ordinary members of his team. Cassandra hadn¡¯t even bothered to remember their names.


    The leader of the Armia Krajowa and some of his men turned to look at them with doubts, especially at her, which she didn¡¯t like much.


    ¡°Captain, are you sure about this?¡± Tadeusz asked. The man hadn¡¯t really paid much attention to the team John had brought with him because, in everyone¡¯s mind, the only one who could make a difference in this war was Captain America.


    This was understandable since, as far as the average person knew, there was only one super soldier. James''s existence was still something only the high command knew about, not to mention Raven, Charles, or Cassandra.


    ¡°Trust me, Commander, you¡¯ll want their help,¡± John didn¡¯t explain much, as it was better for things to be revealed when the time came.


    Tadeusz considered it for a moment before accepting. There weren¡¯t many options, really. The Armia Krajowa needed all the help they could get. At this moment, less than four thousand of their soldiers were truly armed and had the military experience needed for the upcoming battle. There were, of course, many more members in their ranks, but most either lacked weapons or were inexperienced, having not received proper military training.


    Weapons, ammunition, and equipment were what they needed most if they wanted not only to liberate Warsaw but also to keep the city as theirs once it was freed.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°We need to divide into several squads. The priority should be to take their supply bases. We must make the Wola district ours in one day.¡± At John¡¯s words, all the Poles present were surprised.


    One day? Although many had hoped to do it quickly, doing it in a day¡­ might be too much.


    Tadeusz thought about it before nodding in agreement. As the commander of the Armia Krajowa, he knew more about foreign news than others. He knew that with John by their side, they could do it. After all, although the Nazi regime''s presence was strong in the city, they weren¡¯t concentrated in one place. Just like the Armia Krajowa, they were dispersed.


    Well, that was before. Now, most of the Polish forces were already in Wola, which gave him confidence. They could take the district if they struck hard and fast. Once they had all the German supplies in their hands, they could begin properly equipping their men and increase their numbers when the civilian population realized what was happening and decided to join them.


    And they would join. Tadeusz knew the people of Warsaw were tired of living under the regime, and if given the chance, they would undoubtedly rise up with them.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll start when night falls.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    And night fell much faster than Charles expected.


    The boy looked at the building that was their target, the headquarters of the German troops in Wola. As John had said, they had split into several squads, each with different tasks.


    ¡°Remember not to stray too far from me,¡± John said at his side. Charles had been assigned to follow him. Since they were going to attack the headquarters, it was obvious they would use this opportunity to capture several of the high-ranking officers there and thus obtain valuable information.


    As they waited for the right moment, Charles wondered how his sister was doing. Being separated from her so soon didn¡¯t sit well with him, but he knew it was necessary. Of course, he was a bit worried about her, but not too much. After all, she wasn¡¯t alone; she had James by her side as well as other members of their team.


    That should at least keep her safe until they saw each other again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, illusionista, I¡¯ll watch your back,¡± Charles turned to see a boy just a little older than him. His name was Angelo, and he had been part of the partisan army. Perhaps mistaking his silence for fear, he spoke to encourage him.


    Something Charles appreciated, even if it wasn¡¯t exactly what the boy thought.


    ¡°illusionista?¡± he asked in barely acceptable Italian. Charles didn¡¯t know as many languages as John, but he could understand what people wanted to say by sensing their thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a super, right? And all supers need nicknames,¡± the boy said as if it were something obvious.


    A super, an acronym for supersoldier that the regular soldiers on their team used to refer to them.


    Illusionista, it wasn¡¯t exactly what he did, but... it didn¡¯t sound so bad.


    ¡°Yes, I guess so,¡± he had also read some comics after all.


    "It¡¯s time." Those words broke the calm that had been settling around them.


    It took Charles a moment to understand them, at which point John shot forward, followed by the soldiers of the Armia Krajowa.


    Angelo gave him a pat on the back, making him start moving as well. The boy already had his weapon raised and, without hesitation, fired five precise shots that instantly snuffed out the lives of five men¡ªguards who had been stationed outside the building.


    Charles, still in a trance, could barely comprehend how the silent night had turned into a hell filled with deafening booms and blinding flashes. Angelo was a great help to him, as he didn¡¯t leave him alone and forced him to advance alongside him until they entered the headquarters and the real fight began.


    John advanced like a walking natural disaster, forcefully clearing the way for his men and swiftly taking down all incoming enemies. Even so, the headquarters was large, and with all the commotion, more and more German soldiers began to gather.


    His shield flew, bouncing off the walls and striking different enemies in an instant. Charles was snapped out of his stupor when the shield passed in front of him, blocking an attack from an enemy who had emerged from the shadows, trying to kill him by surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted!¡± Angelo shouted at him, and Charles gripped his weapon. What was he doing? He was here to fight, not to be a burden! With gritted teeth and adrenaline beginning to flood his bloodstream, Charles raised his rifle and took aim.


    His aim was barely acceptable, and he wouldn¡¯t have hit the target if Charles hadn¡¯t sensed the approach of a German soldier intent on killing them. Using his powers to guide him, he didn¡¯t need to see to know where his target was, and without hesitation, he fired. The recoil made him wince in pain, but the objective was accomplished.


    The man fell dead to the ground.


    Seeing the blood seeping from the body, Charles froze for a moment, visions, memories of similar situations flooding his mind. They were James¡¯s memories, of the lives he had taken.


    He thought he knew what it would feel like, that he was ready for it, but he was wrong. His hands trembled, and his heart felt like it was about to leap out of his chest as nausea flooded him, ready to make him vomit.


    He had killed someone.


    But the world didn¡¯t give him the chance to process it. No, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t go into shock; he couldn¡¯t stay still. Using James¡¯s memories as an anchor, he acted as the man would have in this situation, and using his military discipline, he forced himself to move, not to stand still. And so, he kept advancing, followed his comrades, and continued shooting as the German army tried to resist the invasion of their headquarters.


    ¡°Good! That¡¯s how it¡¯s done,¡± Angelo praised him as he saw how quickly he adapted to the battle, and together they followed in John¡¯s wake, climbing floor after floor of the building while purging the place.


    In an instant, in various parts of the Wola district, fire erupted along with the sound of gunfire and explosions. The night in the city of Warsaw was interrupted by the sound of the drums of war, marking the beginning of the battle for its liberation.


    .


    .


    .


    Cassandra ducked as shots whizzed over her head, and once they stopped, she came out of cover without hesitation, stretching out her hand and sending the German soldiers who were shooting at her flying, slamming them hard against a wall, their bones cracking clearly and satisfyingly to her.


    The attack on the military facility that served as the main armory for the German army had begun at the same time as the attack on the headquarters.


    James led the attack, immediately drawing all the attention, allowing the soldiers following them to easily infiltrate and begin securing the place.


    Unlike Charles, Cassandra hadn¡¯t hesitated; she didn¡¯t freeze or stand still. As James advanced, she followed without doubt.


    When the first German soldier crossed her path, she didn¡¯t wait to be saved. Instead, she stretched out her hand and clenched it. Her victim screamed and writhed as his body twisted at impossible angles. The sight was fascinating. Cassandra had always known she could do it¡ªbreak a person¡¯s body with a thought¡ªbut she had never really tried it until now.


    And doing it felt incredibly good. With a smile only hidden by the mask on her face, she forcefully cleared everything in her path. Using her powers, she opened doors for the soldiers following her, destroyed barricades, and ripped weapons from the hands of her enemies without them being able to resist.


    The members of the Armia Krajowa who had come with them were left stunned by the display of supernatural abilities from both metahumans. The man who commanded them, and who had been in the strategic meeting, finally understood what John meant when he said, "You¡¯ll want their help."


    Captain America wasn¡¯t the only monster who had arrived in Warsaw.


    And the man couldn¡¯t have been happier about it. Without hesitation, he and his men began to follow Cassandra, covering her back as best they could while the girl went wild, destroying any German resistance in the place.


    Of course Cassandra did not forget why they were there, she was careful not to destroy the weapons and supplies they had come to steal. With each passing moment in the fight, the girl began to understand more and more the extent of her telekinetic ability. Before, she had never been able to use it to its full potential for fear of being discovered, but now? Here and now, she could do whatever she wanted¡ªlet her imagination run wild.


    She could feel the bullets approaching from behind her, and though her body wasn¡¯t quick enough to dodge them, she didn¡¯t need to. She extended her hand, and as if an invisible wall stood between them, the projectiles stopped in midair, just inches from hitting her.


    ¡°That was dangerous,¡± she said, but the joy in her voice seemed to contrast with her words.


    Then, in an instant, the bullets changed direction and flew back at high speed toward those who had fired them, their bodies pierced cleanly, spraying blood around them.


    Concentrating, Cassandra began to sense the things around her. Like an orchestra conductor, she started moving her hands and let her powers work freely as all sorts of objects began to rise into the air.


    When they shot at her, something was always there to block the bullets. When she needed to attack someone, something was always there to be her perfect projectile. It was like a tornado of destruction that caused the enemies facing her to flee without hesitation.


    She had never felt so alive.


    of course it was then that a bolt of blue lightning was fired at her. Cassandra frowned as she sensed the projectile turning anything in its path to dust, and she had to move to take cover since her telekinesis struggled to control the unknown energy.


    ¡°Hydra weapons,¡± she thought, recognizing them from what John had told her, as well as from the news that had spread about them.


    Without hesitation and with much more delicacy, she pushed the Polish soldiers who were following her back, out of reach of the new attackers.


    There were more shots accompanied by that blue light. She took a quick glance out of her hiding place, seeing three Hydra soldiers with the special weapons attacking in her direction. She wondered if there were more, but they were probably trying to kill James or something like that.


    She tried again to control the blue light projectile without success and decided to change her approach, targeting those who carried the weapons. Without them being able to avoid it, their bodies twisted and broke into pieces.


    "How soft~" she mocked, stepping out of her hiding place and, with a wave of her hand, drew the bodies toward her, beginning to remove the special weaponry.


    "Hey! Take this," she said, throwing the energy weapons to the soldiers following her. The men didn¡¯t hesitate to take them with delight.


    She then continued moving toward the direction where the sound of gunfire intensified, leaving behind the bodies of her dead enemies without a second glance.


    Whether it was the first man she killed or these last three, the feeling was the same¡ªno remorse or sorrow. She didn¡¯t care about them at all.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    In case anyone didn¡¯t notice, I don¡¯t want to drag out the military conflicts as much as I did in the early chapters. If all goes well, this chapter and the next should cover everything necessary before we move on to the "rescue" of Erick and the confrontation with Shaw.


    Of course, plans always change, so I won¡¯t say with certainty how long something will last again. If I think I need to add some things, I will, even if it extends the duration a bit..


    Putting that aside, I want to know what you think, what you expect to see, and what you want to read? I have many ideas, but probably not all of them will be fun to explore and may require different amounts of time to prepare. For example, This chapter could have come out much earlier, but instead, I spent all my free hours outside of work reading about Warsaw, the uprising, and learning about history as well as a bit of geography and geopolitics.


    I even watched some documentaries and movies on the subject, which I didn¡¯t actually enjoy that much.


    It brought back memories of when I started this story and delved into research about conflicts in northern Italy. But I know it can be quite heavy for some to read about all that. After all, this story is not about war but about the MCU and the X-Men (metahumans) and a very different Captain America trying to do the right thing, sometimes doing it in the most wrong ways, which could or could not blow up in his face.


    So I want to know what you really think, because as you know, you¡¯re supporting me much more than I can thank you for, and the least I can give you is a story that is fun to read. So comment and give ideas if you think you can contribute something interesting. I¡¯m always open to feedback.


    (By the way, I hope to bring a new illustration soon. I haven¡¯t been able to draw much due to work, so I can¡¯t give an estimated date, but the desire to draw has been building up.)


    (Charles¡¯s nickname is provisional. I thought about giving him the classic Professor X, but I don¡¯t see how that would naturally come about with how things have changed in the story. Let me know what you think about that.)


    Illusionista = Illusionist


    Regards, like and comment, you know I read them. If there¡¯s any error, point it out, and I¡¯ll correct it immediately.


    Finally remember that You can already find the next chapter (and several more chapters) of this story on P)atreon ( p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader ) All the support received is appreciated ;D

 27: Sin

    27: Sin


    Explosions shook the place violently, a torrential rain of bullets headed in her direction, but agile as the wind, Raven slipped away, running through the rubble of what was once a tall building.


    The battle for the liberation of Warsaw had already lasted six hours, and half of the city had been successfully taken by the Armia Krajowa (AK) led by John and his team.


    Supply bases, headquarters, bunkers, and transport routes, everything had been hit swiftly and forcefully. Raven had personally blown up dozens of Nazi vehicles, placing explosives in them before it all began.


    Saying that the Nazi army had been caught off guard would be an understatement; they were completely unprepared, and to make matters worse, all their attempts to counterattack were quickly thwarted.


    Raven reloaded her weapon and closed her eyes for a moment, taking a long breath, letting different types of smells flood her nostrils in an instant. Then, she opened her eyes and quickly left her cover, firing her weapon dozens of times even without fully turning to aim. In the distance, several bodies that had been hidden suddenly let out grunts as the bullets unexpectedly struck them.


    "Path clear," she said, turning to look at a dozen civilians who had been hiding from the "purge" that the Nazis had started when the rebellion struck.


    Blood and dust covered them; she could see the fear in their eyes, but she also saw the light in them¡ªthe hope, the gratitude.


    She didn''t speak their language, but she didn''t need to. She could understand their thanks, and she quickly guided them to a safe place while taking care of any enemy that crossed her path.


    Soon, they joined an AK team, and she let them escort the civilians while she prepared to return to her main mission.


    Before parting ways, a girl of about 6 years old, who had been with the group of civilians, ran toward her and gave her a hug. Raven looked at her in confusion until her mother hurried over and reached for her. The woman offered something resembling an apology and began to carry the girl in her arms, but before being taken away, the girl quickly pulled out a red flower and offered it to her. Not knowing what else to do, Raven accepted the gift and watched the group leave until they disappeared from sight.


    Then she looked down and stared at the flower in her hand. It was similar to a rose, somewhat battered and with clear signs of dust and dirt on it, but it could still be seen that it had been carefully plucked from the ground.


    "Do whatever it takes to ensure the well-being and safety of those who can''t fight for themselves, huh?" she recalled the words John had said to her, something that seemed so distant but had actually happened not too long ago.


    Raven thought she understood it back then, that she knew what he was talking about, but¡­ here and now, she could truly say she understood. She could see what he meant, and a weight she didn''t know had been on her heart vanished like ashes in the wind.


    Everything they did, the lives they took, it was all for something, for a greater purpose. A resolve that was already ironclad became even stronger, and with a burning fire in her chest, Raven rushed to the battlefield once again.


    .


    .


    .


    Franz Kutschera gritted his teeth, holding his injured arm and lowering the radio he had used to send the last report to Hydra.


    Things had gone terribly wrong in every aspect. Warsaw, the city they believed was entirely theirs, had overnight become a brutal battlefield, one where Germany was quickly losing ground.


    Many reasons, many excuses could be given. Franz could blame Captain America and the monsters he had brought with him, that crazy masked woman who turned his soldiers into pretzels, or the beast with bone claws that shredded everything in its path.


    But the truth was that something else was happening. Somehow, their enemies seemed to be one step ahead of them all the time. Every attempt to counter, every new strategy sent to his men¡ªsomehow, they knew about it shortly afterward and used it against them to lead the Polish resistance to victories never before seen.


    If things continued like this, they would lose Warsaw in less than two days, and Franz was not going to allow that. Without hesitation, he sent the alert to Hydra. Warsaw didn¡¯t have as much of a Hydra presence as other places, but they still had some of their advanced weapons and technology. Even so, that didn¡¯t help much since there were too few of them, and most were already in the hands of the AK, being used against their rightful owners, which, of course, worsened the situation even further.


    Now, he could only hope that the help arriving would be the best of the best. Even if the entire Warsaw was destroyed in the battle, he believed it was a fair price if they could eliminate Captain America and his freaks. His faith in Hydra and its superior technology prevented him from understanding that these hopes were mere illusions.


    The hidden room trembled. Explosions after explosions shook the place, causing dust to fall. Franz snapped out of his thoughts and frowned, preparing his weapon as he heard the conflict drawing nearer.


    His time had run out; they were here. But Franz wouldn¡¯t give them the satisfaction of ending him¡ªno... he would do it on his terms. He looked at his weapon, the dark barrel now pointed at his head.


    ¡°Hail Hyd¡ª¡± his words were cut off. Franz, who was about to pull the trigger, couldn¡¯t stop the panic and fear from flooding him. What was happening? Why couldn¡¯t he move?!


    He tried, he really did, but his body wouldn¡¯t obey his commands. Still as a statue, he watched as the door to the room was forcibly opened, and a man with eyes as blue as the sea and a mocking smile on his face stepped forward.


    When the light of the room illuminated the star on his chest, Franz knew that it was all over, that even in death, he had lost.


    ¡°I must admit, out of all of them, you were the hardest to catch¡ªlike a cockroach slipping through the cracks. I really admire your ability to run, you know?¡± Captain America spoke casually, stepping in and sitting down in front of Franz. Following him was a group of men dressed differently from the soldiers.


    Perhaps the one who stood out the most was a young man, one wearing an iron mask that covered the lower half of his face, who was pointing at Franz with his hand, clearly concentrating.


    Was his strange condition this man¡¯s doing? Franz, who knew he was already dead, couldn¡¯t help but wonder. He had heard about the monsters, the freaks that followed Captain America, but the reports hadn¡¯t mentioned any who could paralyze you like this. Then again, now that he thought about it, it made sense¡ªhow could you report something like this when you couldn¡¯t even blink?


    ¡°Get everything you can out of him. There''s a lot of special communication equipment here, more advanced than usual. He must have done something, though judging by this emblem, I already have an idea,¡± John said to Charles as he looked at the hidden Hydra symbol among the radio equipment in the room.


    ¡°Hey Gabe, take a look at this,¡± he called to a dark-skinned man who hurried to his side and began examining the radio equipment with fascination.


    ¡°Can you take it apart?¡± John asked while watching Charles approach Franz and place both hands on his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s very different from any equipment I¡¯ve seen, but¡­ yeah, I think I can take it,¡± Gabe Jones said after a moment of deep thought.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let the boys give you a hand here,¡± John said, gesturing to Steve and Bucky, who were standing guard.


    ¡°Oh come on, Cap, we¡¯re more than just grunts, you know?¡± Bucky quipped, though he still moved to help Gabe.


    Steve, for his part, gave Franz one last look, noticing the slight convulsions, before turning away with a frown and moving over to join Gabe.


    ¡°I know, Barnes. You¡¯re elite soldiers, but even elite soldiers have to pitch in.¡± Of course, John didn¡¯t stay idle and began searching the entire place, looking to see if he could find anything. He read through documents, reports, and searched among the books, but there wasn¡¯t much to find.


    Charles took a deep breath and staggered back, his hands trembling, sweat dripping down his face. Looking into minds like Franz¡¯s¡­ it was hard, very hard. Charles had seen things in them that he wished he could forget, things that made him deeply hate those who were his enemies, whether it was the Third Reich, the soldiers in its army, or Hydra. Charles had seen only the worst things one could imagine being committed without hesitation¡ªhorrors that he knew would haunt his sleep for years to come.


    So much death, pain, and suffering, and for what?


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    He shook his head; this wasn¡¯t the time for reflection.


    ¡°Hydra could arrive soon. He gave them all the information he could gather and requested as much help as possible,¡± he summarized what he had seen in Franz¡¯s most recent memories.


    ¡°Did they give a date? A location? Any names? How many troops will they send, and what kind of weapons?¡± John asked, approaching Franz, who was now drooling and staring blankly. Charles hadn¡¯t been gentle with his mind, and the man was now nothing more than a piece of flesh without thoughts.


    John took his weapon and, without hesitation, put a bullet in Franz¡¯s head. In his state, the man was nothing but a waste of oxygen, after all.


    ¡°No, they didn¡¯t tell him much. They just agreed to his request. Franz didn¡¯t even know who he was talking to,¡± Charles said, frowning. His main task was to get as much information as possible, and not being able to do so frustrated him a bit.


    ¡°So they¡¯re playing mysterious, huh? Fine. We¡¯ll prepare for whatever they have in store. Good work so far. I know it¡¯s been tough, but your help has been invaluable,¡± John patted Charles on the shoulder, clear gratitude in his eyes. Charles took a deep breath and nodded, giving him a shaky smile.


    ¡°Sir¡­ if possible, I¡¯d like to check on my sister,¡± he finally said. Several hours had passed since the battle started, and although he had heard news of her, he couldn¡¯t help but want to see for himself that she was okay.


    John looked at him and nodded understandingly.


    ¡°All right, let''s check on the other teams. We¡¯ll regroup and speed things up a bit. I don¡¯t know what Hydra is planning, but I''d rather we weren''t scattered and separated by the time that happens.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    Not far from Warsaw, in one of Hydra''s numerous bases.


    The officer in charge, Hermann Erwin, stared at the package that had been delivered to his base not long ago, his thoughts unknown.


    ¡°Prepare one of the cargo planes,¡± he said to his men, who stood several steps behind him, clear fear in their eyes.


    ¡°S-sir?¡± one of them asked, but Hermann cut him off before he could continue.


    ¡°You heard me. I want the cargo plane prepared. We need to deliver a package.¡± His words were harsh and cold, leaving no room for further discussion. His men, though fearful, nodded and began the preparations.


    His most loyal assistant approached him with clear nervousness and couldn¡¯t help but ask a question, despite knowing he shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Are we really¡­ are we truly going to release these things, sir?¡± he asked, licking his lips and glancing at the monstrosities chained inside the numerous cells.


    ¡°Do you think we have another choice?¡± Hermann replied calmly. If any other soldier had asked such a question, he would have killed them for doubting him. But his assistant had been by his side for a long time, and there was a certain level of trust between them. He didn¡¯t mind that the man had doubts because, deep inside, Hermann had them too.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t do it, someone else will, Karl. These things have been sent to all the major Hydra bases in the country. This war¡­ this war is no longer for humans, and it¡¯s better if we understand that now, old friend,¡± his voice faded slightly at the end.


    Karl remained silent before nodding. He looked at the chained monsters, which remained still as statues, though still breathing heavily, and couldn¡¯t help but pray silently. He prayed to the gods for forgiveness, for they were committing a terrible sin.


    They were releasing demons upon the earth, and the consequences could be devastating.


    .


    .


    .


    Cassandra took a deep breath, feeling the exhaustion weighing on her shoulders. Sweat covered her forehead, and her once neatly styled hair was now disheveled, filled with dust and dirt.


    Such an intense battle that had lasted so long was finally taking its toll, even though she hadn''t been injured even once. It was frustrating, not being able to continue enjoying the use of her powers because her flesh-and-blood body needed rest. She was really starting to envy John now; having a physique like his would undoubtedly make things easier.


    She waved her hand, and one of the remaining German army vehicles rushing toward her direction was overturned. Cassandra would have liked to crush it, but shots came toward her, forcing her to divert her attention. She felt a drop of sweat enter her eye, causing a sharp sting, and she was nearly hit by a dozen bullets. She shouldn¡¯t have separated so much from the others!


    She scolded herself. She had let her confidence in her abilities blind her and had decided that she could handle the enemy army better if she didn''t have to constantly look after others. So she separated from her group and began to act alone, which was effective at first.


    But in the excitement, she forgot that even if she could crush steel with her mind, her body was still that of an ordinary human.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± she growled when a piece of debris hit her side. Really? She could deflect bullets, and a damn rock was the first thing to hurt her? At least the suit she wore protected her fairly well from the damage. At first, she had complained a bit about having to wear it, but now she really liked it.


    She took cover behind a half-collapsed wall and began to plan her next move while the enemy soldiers tried to hunt her down.


    She had gotten herself into this, and she needed to get out of it. It would be embarrassing if she died from stupidity like this; her brother would surely mock her until he too died.


    Cassandra took a deep breath. Her head hurt quite a bit. Using her powers with such intensity and for so long had also begun to take its own toll in another way. Not being accustomed to using them in the way she had been, Cassandra had reached her current ¡°limit.¡±


    Her telekinesis felt a bit clumsier than usual, so elegant and precise movements were off the table for now. She needed to be explosive, using simple and forceful moves that would help her carve a path to her team or one of the other teams. That way, she could rest a bit and regain her strength.


    ¡°Alright, let''s do this,¡± she clenched her fists and emerged from her hiding spot.


    Immediately, a dozen soldiers aimed and fired at her. Cassandra raised her hand, causing a metal door that had been among the debris to fly up and absorb all the bullets. Then she ran, waving both arms and creating a powerful gust of wind that knocked the soldiers down, sending them rolling several meters across the ground.


    With the path clear, she continued running, making sure to be more cautious than before. Using the terrain to her advantage to avoid the shots, she quickly advanced out of the area where she had been surrounded.


    Of course, her enemies didn¡¯t sit idly by and began chasing her like rabid dogs. Clearly, they had realized she was weaker than before and believed they had finally found the opportunity to kill her.


    Cassandra nearly stumbled as she turned a corner, her eyes widening slightly as she saw a group of Nazi soldiers aiming and firing at her almost instantly.


    She hastily raised her hand to deflect the bullets, barely managing to do so successfully. But her relief was short-lived as she almost too late noticed a grenade that had been thrown in her direction. Without hesitation, she raised her hand to deflect the explosive, but before she could, a metallic object flew through the air at great speed, striking the grenade and causing it to explode prematurely.


    ¡°I thought I told you clearly to stay by james'' side.¡± John¡¯s somewhat irritated voice made Cassandra let out a sigh of relief she didn¡¯t even know she was holding.


    From the smoke of the explosion, the shield came bouncing back into its owner''s hands, and without hesitation, John grabbed it and, in the next instant, hurled it again at the enemy soldiers.


    The men didn¡¯t even have time to scream before their bodies were sliced in half by the metal disc, which spun in the air before returning once more to John¡¯s hand.


    The super-soldier looked at the blood on his shield with some annoyance, then shook it off with a strong movement before stepping forward, dropping down from the half-collapsed building where he had been, and landing in front of Cassandra.


    ¡°Are you aware that disobedience to a superior officer¡¯s orders is punished severely?¡±


    Cassandra looked at him with a crooked smile hidden by the mask she wore, but even so, John could see a hint of rebellion in her eyes. He knew bringing her along might cause some problems, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so soon. She seemed much more sensible than this.


    ¡°Do you want me to apologize, Captain?¡± Cassandra spoke in an almost mocking tone.


    John wanted to sigh but knew he needed to make her understand that she couldn¡¯t keep doing this.


    ¡°If apologies could fix anything, this world wouldn¡¯t be what it is,¡± he said, gesturing around at the destroyed area, filled with signs of war.


    ¡°You put your life at unnecessary risk and abandoned your comrades. I know you¡¯re not exactly a soldier, but you¡¯re under my command, and I gave you clear orders. If you can¡¯t follow them, we¡¯ll have a problem.¡± This time, Cassandra frowned deeply.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Send me back home?¡± she asked with a hint of aggression, but John shook his head.


    ¡°Do you want to go back home?¡± he asked. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her refusal was clear.


    ¡°I¡¯m only telling you this because you need to remember that your life is valuable. Don¡¯t throw it away when there are people who care about you, waiting for you. If I had to return with your body in my hands, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to look your brother in the eyes. More importantly, I¡¯m responsible for bringing you here, and if you had died, the blame would be mine alone.¡± He paused for a moment, and for some reason, Cassandra felt like he was saying that more to himself than to her.


    ¡°So, in a way, your life is also valuable to me. Which is why, from now on, until you learn to behave, you''re going to stick with me,¡± John finally said, leaving her looking at him, puzzled.


    But he didn¡¯t give her time to protest. He approached her and lifted her onto his shoulder as if she were a sack of potatoes, carrying her effortlessly.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Cassandra protested a bit, but John no longer paid attention, starting to carry her toward where the others were.


    She kicked a little more but was too tired to keep protesting, so she reluctantly stayed still, staring into nothingness.


    ¡®My life is valuable?¡¯ Cassandra couldn¡¯t help but ponder this. Her mother and father had never thought of her that way, right? To them, she had only existed as a bargaining chip. Charles had been the only person who cared for her in some way, but even he hadn¡¯t done anything to change her situation.


    in the end the one who had presented her with the opportunity to change things, even if it hadn¡¯t been his initial intention, was John and she owed him for that wasn''t she?


    ¡°Fine,¡± she finally said, making him raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll behave,¡± she said almost in a whisper, and John smiled.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    At those words, Cassandra raised an eyebrow.


    "Or what? are you going to punish me?" she said mockingly, as if she had already forgotten her previous words, even though she had said them just a second ago.


    John nearly rolled his eyes. Why could women be so contradictory?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to selectively forget you said that,¡± he replied, to which Cassandra laughed, but wisely decided it was better not to push her luck any further. She stayed still, resting now that she knew nothing bad could happen to her.


    After all, Captain America was looking out for her.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    Well, well, well, a new chapter! I¡¯ll admit I took a bit of time to bring it out because yesterday I spent the day rereading all of Supersoldier (or at least trying to). I got up to chapter 15, and let me tell you, whoever wrote all that was an imbecile¡­ oh wait, that was me! Seriously though, I didn¡¯t expect to enjoy reading something I wrote myself, but I did, which was a bit surprising, to be honest.


    leaving aside self-fellation, I really felt the urge to add or rewrite a lot of scenes or parts of the chapters, haha. Something I¡¯ve heard happens to all authors who write things¡ªwho knew, right?


    But we can¡¯t change what¡¯s already done, so we can only keep moving forward and make what¡¯s coming even better. and I am very glad to have so many people attentive to it, I hope you enjoy reading as much as I enjoy writing.


    As always, feel free to comment, share your suggestions or ideas, and if there are any errors, please point them out so I can fix them.


    Finally remember that You can already find the next chapter (and several more chapters) of this story on P)atreon ( p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader ) All the support received is appreciated ;D

 28: H?llenkrieger

    28: H?llenkrieger


    "How could you be so irresponsible?!" Charles wanted to shout, he really did, but he knew losing his temper wasn''t appropriate at the moment. Still, that didn¡¯t stop him from giving his sister a serious, hard look.


    Shrugging, Cassandra, who had been brought to the central camp of the Ak by John, looked at Charles and rolled her eyes.


    "Oh come on, everything turned out fine, look, not even a scratch." To prove her point, the girl stood up and spun around gracefully. Her dance practices, though boring, had given her a certain elegance in her movements.


    "That''s not the point," Charles sighed. Only God knew how mortified he had been when he and John met up with James'' team, only to discover that his sister had rushed completely alone into enemy territory.


    Fortunately, John had moved quickly and brought her back. Of course, the super-soldier hadn¡¯t said what state he found her in, or if she had been in trouble, but it was easy for Charles to deduce that his sister hadn¡¯t been having the best time. Her disheveled appearance was the most obvious sign¡ªshe was someone who preferred to look "elegant" and would do anything to maintain that.


    The fact that she couldn''t stay clean told him she had been in more trouble than she was willing to admit.


    Seeing the two siblings argue made James, who was observing the general situation of the camp from not too far away on top of one of the half-collapsed buildings, feel somewhat nostalgic.


    He wouldn¡¯t say it out loud, even if they tried to force him, but in a way, James was starting to miss his brother¡ªkind of fucked up considering they usually fought almost all the time over silly things.


    Still, they had always been there for each other, in the bad times and the worse ones.


    ''Just hang on a little longer, Victor,'' he thought as he watched the camp where they were stationed from his elevated position. Almost eight hours had passed since the battle began, and everything was going as well as it could.


    They had pushed the Nazi army back beyond the river that splits the city in two, completely taking over the Wola district and a few others. James would say the special team he was part of was the reason, but the truth was, it was the people of Warsaw who made everything move even faster than expected.


    When the civilians realized what was happening, they didn''t hesitate. Even if they had no weapons, even if they weren¡¯t soldiers, they provided all the help they could, making the battle much easier and tipping the scales in favor of the AK (Armia Krajowa).


    John was right when he said they only needed to be the war hammer and let the Polish citizens do the rest. At this rate, they could soon completely drive the Nazi occupation out of the city. Then, they would sweep through the surrounding areas and could begin their true mission¡ªrescuing Victor, stopping Hydra, and saving millions of lives.


    James had always been a wanderer, in the conflicts he had been involved in throughout history, even just a mercenary. He never really imagined he¡¯d end up involved in something as big as this. He had always lived day by day, never really thinking about the future, because when you had all the time in the world, did the future really matter?


    Looking at all the civilians who had been rescued during the conflict, with bright smiles on their faces and hope blossoming in their eyes... James realized that maybe his future didn¡¯t matter much, but the future of others? Maybe that future did matter.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re deep in thought.¡± John¡¯s voice pulled him out of his reflections, though he had already sensed his approach. He turned to see him extending his hand with a cigarette in it. James took it and let the man light it with the lighter he carried.


    Then he took a long drag, letting the smoke flood his lungs for a moment before exhaling and answering his question.


    ¡°Just thinking about the future, bub,¡± he admitted.


    John raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t comment much on that. In fact, he had only come here to update James on a few things. Although the man participated in most of the meetings, there were moments when he simply went off and did his own thing, so John had to find him and bring him up to speed.


    ¡°Well, the near future dictates that Hydra will do something soon. One of their members managed to send a message with a lot of information before we got to him.¡± John didn¡¯t beat around the bush, and hearing this, James frowned. Things couldn¡¯t keep going well forever, could they?


    ¡°Do we know what it is?¡±


    ¡°No, and I don¡¯t want to give them time to disrupt our plans. So, we¡¯re speeding things up a bit more. I¡¯ve already talked to the AK leaders. We¡¯ll rest and prepare for about four hours, then we¡¯ll attack with everything we¡¯ve got. Before Hydra arrives, we¡¯ll make sure to clear Warsaw of the Nazi occupation, and after that, we¡¯ll take care of them without anything in our way.¡±


    Hydra was something unpredictable at this point, and John no longer wanted to keep playing with them as he had initially intended. That''s why he had been preparing so many things, gathering so much influence and support¡ªhe had decided to cover all possible fronts if something went wrong, which, of course, was the last thing he wanted.


    There was a flutter in the air, and a familiar crow came from the sky, its form changing mid-flight to land gracefully beside John.


    ¡°You were right¡ªthey tried to take advantage of the night for an ambush at one of the camps,¡± Raven said with some annoyance, as that camp had mostly been filled with civilians.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t seem too angry, that means everything went well.¡±


    ¡°The commandos are as good as you said they¡¯d be. They took care of most of it and secured the area easily.¡± Raven had gone with Steve, Bucky, and the other members of what John had named the Howling Commandos, a somewhat strange name in her opinion, but she wouldn¡¯t say that out loud.


    At first, Raven had been very doubtful about John''s choice to bring them along. They were just ordinary men, after all. John already had her, James, and the Xavier siblings, so why would he need them? Still, she said nothing because John always did things for a reason, and as always, he had proven to be right once again.


    The commandos had exceeded her expectations. They weren¡¯t just ordinary men; they were true soldiers capable of fighting battles that would be almost impossible for others. They worked very well as a team, even if they hadn¡¯t known each other for long. Raven realized she had been too full of herself when she saw them in action and knew she still had a lot to learn¡ªa lesson in humility that frustrated her a bit but one she accepted, suspecting that John had sent her with them to see this.


    Of course, John had no idea Raven thought that. In fact, he had only sent her with them as insurance in case things got complicated, though he didn¡¯t believe they would, and well, in the end, he was right. So, yes, if anyone asked, he would undoubtedly say everything was within his plans.


    ¡°All right, go rest. In four hours, we¡¯ll begin the final assault, and I need you to be ready,¡± John told her, to which she nodded and left, leaving the two men alone once more. During the entire exchange, she hadn¡¯t looked in James¡¯s direction even once.


    ¡°Does that girl have something against me?¡± James couldn¡¯t help but ask suddenly, causing John to blink in confusion before giving him an apologetic smile.


    Even John didn¡¯t really know why Raven didn¡¯t seem to like James. He figured the girl simply didn¡¯t care for the man, and that was that¡ªsomething he could somewhat understand. Not because he disliked James¡ªon the contrary, he quite liked the guy¡ªbut because he had also encountered people he just couldn¡¯t stand without any real reason. Of course, John could fake it pretty well around them so they wouldn¡¯t notice, something Raven still needed to learn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Women are too complicated to try to figure out,¡± John said, to which James could only agree, having known so many women throughout his long life.


    ¡°Come on, the food should be ready by now. It¡¯s better if our stomachs are full before the fight.¡± With that, the two of them headed down to join the others, awaiting the conflict to come.


    .


    .


    .


    The battle had begun in the middle of the night and stretched into the morning, only stopping when noon arrived after eight hours of continuous fighting. Such action by the AK put the remaining forces of the Third Reich on edge, now in a state of chaos. After all, many of their key commanding officers had fallen into the hands of John and Charles, dealing a severe blow to their logistics, which could do nothing but teeter like a house of cards missing several key supports.


    Wolfgang, who hadn¡¯t been the second or even third choice but the fourth to take command of the SS troops and German police that had managed to regroup before everything went to hell, couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead in frustration.


    ¡°Resist?¡± he said through gritted teeth, glaring at the long-range radio equipment as if he wanted to melt it with his gaze.


    How were they supposed to resist with damn Captain America in the city?!


    He wanted to tear his hair out, kick something, kill something, but wisely held back and took a deep breath.


    It felt like they were being abandoned, as if the Reich had written them off as dead. He knew that wasn¡¯t the case¡ªhe¡¯d heard the news about how the Allies had begun intensifying their attacks since the Reich lost Italy. Even the damned Soviets had started acting like rabid dogs. Damn communists!


    Reinforcements would come; Wolfgang was confident of that. The problem was they wouldn¡¯t arrive soon, and even if they did, what could they do? How could they stand against a man who could destroy tanks like they were toys?


    Pessimism filled Wolfgang''s thoughts, but so did an unprecedented bloodlust. He wasn''t going to die uselessly; he refused that fate. Even if it was the last thing he did, he would make his enemies suffer, down to the last man, woman, or child. He would drag them all to hell with him.


    Wolfgang hadn¡¯t been the second or even third choice for command. Someone more qualified would have devised a wiser plan or strategy, someone more astute would have led his men to resist for as long as possible. But those people were the ones John had personally dispatched along with Charles. The most qualified had long since died, leaving behind only men like Wolfgang¡ªmen who were just soldiers, who had grown too accustomed to killing.


    Men who lived solely by and for war.


    ¡°Sir, there are still no signs of movement,¡± the voice of one of his men pulled Wolfgang from his thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost four hours; they must be planning something. We can¡¯t let them keep the upper hand. Pass my command¡ªhave the men start preparing. We¡¯ll launch the attack before they do.¡± With nothing left to lose and willing to do anything, Wolfgang decided to take the initiative.


    In the years to come, this decision would be remembered as the final nail in the coffin of the Nazi occupation in Warsaw.


    .


    .


    .


    John might have said it was unexpected, but with James and himself present, hearing the enemy begin to approach, trying to catch them off guard, was almost comical in a way¡ªlike a bad joke, really. They were shortening their already limited time when they could have taken so many other options¡­


    John might have felt pity for them if he hadn¡¯t seen the traces of the atrocities they had committed. Before his arrival, approximately five hundred thousand Jews had been murdered¡ªelderly, young, women, and children. No one was spared, and their corpses littered what had been the old ghetto created to imprison and separate them like animals from the rest of the people.


    So no, John didn¡¯t feel bad about what was about to happen.


    The Armia Krajowa was quickly notified, and all the members of the resistance were ready in no time. In addition to them, many civilians rose up, joining their ranks and taking up the weapons that had been stolen during the initial conflict. Even if they lacked much equipment or proper military uniforms, you could still see a band of white and red on the arms of all of them, clearly representing which side they belonged to.


    But perhaps the most unexpected thing was that some of them had drawn, sewn, or marked a large white star on some part of their clothing or bodies.


    When John saw this, he was momentarily stunned. After all, he hadn¡¯t done anything to make this happen, yet he couldn¡¯t help but smile once he processed it. Wasn¡¯t this what he had been striving for? To be more than just a hero?


    To be a symbol¡­


    In a way, seeing this begin to take shape made his shoulders feel heavier than usual. These people, these individuals¡ªwhat did they think of him? Why were they doing this? Was he even worthy of it?


    Perhaps the most disappointing realization was that no, he wasn¡¯t worthy of their trust, of the hope they placed in him. But even if he wasn¡¯t worthy, that didn¡¯t mean he intended to let them down. After all, his role was clear. Even if the man carrying the shield was hollow inside, outwardly, he was still real. He could still save them. He could still give them hope¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re ready, Captain,¡± Tadeusz B¨®r said as he approached, standing beside him as they both surveyed the city from the top of one of the buildings they had used as a headquarters.


    John took a deep breath and tightened his grip on his shield. It was time to fulfill his role.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±


    In an extremely swift motion, John hurled his shield. The aerodynamic object flew through the air, creating a supersonic boom as it broke the sound barrier. Its trajectory led it to a row of ¡°hidden¡± tanks that had been preparing to attack the AK troops as they began to cross the river that separated the two sides.


    Like a hot knife through butter, the thick armor of the tanks was pierced by the unbreakable metal of the shield, and in a row, dozens of tanks began to explode one after another, shaking the ground.


    Taking this as their signal, the rebel army roared, causing the battlefield to tremble. Then, like an unstoppable wave, they began to advance with firm, heavy steps.


    John raised his arm, heard the air being displaced, and in a practiced motion, he caught his shield as it returned to him like a boomerang.


    Tadeusz B¨®r, standing beside him, couldn''t help but look in awe at the feat John had performed. So much power in the hands of one man... no, not just a man. The AK commander couldn¡¯t stop the memories from flooding in. Not long before John''s arrival in Warsaw, the AK had been operating in the city in various ways¡ªsabotage, espionage, making all sorts of preparations for when the day would come.


    This included rescuing some of the Jewish prisoners who still remained in the city. In one of those rescues, Tadeusz met a boy. He couldn''t have been more than 8 years old, although it was hard to tell due to the bones that stuck out from his body from lack of food.


    His eyes were dim, and he refused to move any further, his will to live diminished by the horrors he had lived through and witnessed. His health was at its lowest point; the AK had arrived too late. Tadeusz held him in his arms as the boy trembled and life slipped away from his body.


    His last words, the last question he asked, stayed in Tadeusz''s mind for a long time.


    "Sir, has God abandoned us?"


    At that moment, his throat went dry. He tried to say something, but the words wouldn''t come out of his mouth. Because, what right did he have to lie to him in his last moments of life? Even if he knew it was the most merciful, the right thing to do... he couldn''t do it.


    Right now, Tadeusz wished he could go back to that moment, look that boy in the eyes, and say with conviction and firmness, not a lie, but a reality.


    "God is fighting by our side, boy."


    .


    .


    .


    Steve Rogers took cover behind the remains of a vehicle as he hurriedly reloaded his weapon. Not far from him, Bucky removed the pin from a grenade and threw it towards the enemy lines. Both men played an excellent role in maintaining and advancing their position, along with a dozen more AK soldiers who were not far from them, providing support.


    The German army seemed to be trying to enter into a guerrilla warfare approach throughout their remaining territory and were failing miserably at it.


    There were more explosions. Steve frowned as he saw one of the AK soldiers suddenly fall due to a shot to the head.


    "There''s a sniper!" he shouted to warn in somewhat broken Polish and carefully tried to figure out where the shot had come from, something that almost cost him half his head.


    Bucky dragged him back just in time, preventing the bullet from hitting him.


    ¡°Damn it, Steve, be careful!¡± Bucky scolded him, and with lightning speed, he aimed and fired, causing the sniper who had been shooting at them to plummet from his high position.


    He, like Steve, had been searching for the sniper, but he was more cautious. When he spotted him, it was just in time to see him aiming at his friend, allowing him to save him, though it was uncomfortably close to missing.


    ¡°You almost made your girl a widow before you even got married, man.¡±


    Steve winced as he felt the sting on the side of his face. The bullet hadn¡¯t hit him, but it had grazed him, leaving a red line from the middle of his left cheek almost up to his ear. He could feel the blood starting to trickle down.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said through gritted teeth as he pulled himself together. Bucky sighed and moved closer to examine his wound.


    ¡°Hey, remember when we were kids and talked about having cool scars and all that?¡± At the odd question, Steve looked at his best friend in confusion.


    ¡°I think you got yours first.¡± After saying that, Bucky pulled out a bandage and began to wrap it.


    Steve nearly rolled his eyes, and while he was being tended to, he focused on staying alert. The battle hadn¡¯t lessened in intensity just because he needed a moment, and they had to remain vigilant.


    "You hear that?" Steve couldn¡¯t help but ask, frowning. At his words, Bucky froze, listening intently. Soon, he too heard the sound Steve was referring to, and his eyes widened in alarm. He quickly stood up and looked towards the distant sky.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Bombers!¡± he shouted at the top of his lungs and pulled out a flare gun, firing it into the sky without hesitation. Then he and Steve started running away from their current location.


    .


    In the sky, nearing Warsaw, a dozen aircraft with a distinct appearance from conventional warplanes were approaching at great speed. Their color was a deep black, and a blue light glowed from their engines. The symbol of a red skull with tentacles extending from its jaw was emblazoned on their sides, a clear sign of whom they belonged to.


    Behind them, a large cargo plane followed closely.


    ¡°Begin the deployment. Cargo release in¡ª¡± The radio communication between the pilots was abruptly cut off as one of the planes suddenly and violently exploded.


    A blurry figure moved swiftly through the shockwaves in the air, and three more planes exploded in quick succession.


    Emerging from the dark smoke, John rushed forward with his shield in hand, ready to destroy them all before they could take any action. He was genuinely disappointed. He expected more from Hydra; these simple planes had already proven useless against him before, so why keep sending them?


    He frowned, turning his attention to the cargo plane, different from the rest. What was on it? Explosives? Some kind of new weapon?


    His thoughts were interrupted when hundreds of blue light projectiles began to be fired in his direction. That was new. He noticed how each plane had maneuvered to aim at him, deploying multiple turrets from their undersides.


    He thought they would try to escape from him, but they seemed intent on keeping him away. Were they trying to protect the cargo? John had a bad feeling about this.


    .


    On the ground, the explosion of four planes naturally drew the attention of everyone fighting, causing the battle to pause for a moment.


    Cassandra, now more recovered and rested, watched the fight in the sky as John began taking down several enemy planes in rapid succession. Then she noticed the cargo plane, which was getting closer to the part of the city held by the AK.


    She paused in thought as an idea came to mind. If that plane was carrying explosives, wouldn¡¯t it be better if they exploded on the enemy''s side? Of course, this wasn¡¯t so simple. There were still an unknown number of civilians throughout the city¡ªsome hiding due to a lack of weapons, others being prisoners held by the Nazi army in various buildings.


    When it all started, a large portion of the city¡¯s civilians had either run to the AK¡¯s side or tried to flee the city. And while many succeeded, obviously not everyone was so lucky.


    Remembering this, Cassandra frowned and decided to change her plans. She was going to destroy that thing in the air¡ªwhether it had explosives or not, it was best if it didn¡¯t reach her side of the city or any part of the city. Of course, she had never attempted to reach something so distant or heavy before; she didn¡¯t even know if she was capable of doing it, but she still wanted to try.


    "Cover my back, little brother," she said, making Charles, who had been standing beside her, turn to her with doubt. He watched as she stood up and stretched both hands toward the sky. Confused, he followed the direction she was pointing and, when he realized what she intended to do, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh and ask himself, Is my sister crazy?


    .


    In the sky, the pilot of the cargo plane frowned as the aircraft was buffeted by turbulence caused by the explosions of the planes that had been escorting him.


    He hesitated for a second but decided he couldn¡¯t wait any longer and prepared to release the cargo he had brought with him. But before he could, the sound of metal creaking made him shudder. Had he been hit?


    No, if that man had hit him, the plane would have already fallen. He glanced back only to see the metal of the cabin suddenly crumpling inward. And If he could see the plane from the outside, he would have been horrified to notice how the metal of the aircraft was beginning to compress as if it were being crushed by two enormous hands at the same time.


    Alarms blared loudly, and without further hesitation, he pressed the button to release his cargo, something he managed to do just a second before the entire plane collapsed in on itself, crumpling into a deformed ball of metal that exploded an instant later.


    Back on the ground, Cassandra watched the explosion she caused with a broad smile. Sweat was pouring down her forehead, and her breathing was extremely labored, but her joy at having achieved her goal was short-lived. Because From the smoke of the explosion, six objects shot toward the ground in different directions.


    "Oh, shit!" She opened her eyes in panic and stretched out her hands once more, trying to stop them, but due to her previous effort, she couldn¡¯t do it in time.


    Their impact caused small tremors that brought down a few dilapidated buildings. Faced with the situation, Charles didn¡¯t hesitate. He grabbed Cassandra, pulling her to the ground with him, and covered his ears, bracing for the explosions.


    But while the ground continued to tremble slightly, it wasn¡¯t the kind of shaking that indicated something had exploded. Confused, Charles crouched and craned his neck out from their hiding spot, ready to drop back down if necessary.


    Cassandra followed him shortly after, and both looked in confusion at the columns of dust the six objects had caused upon landing.


    ¡°Did they miss?¡± Charles wondered with a frown, looking at the nearest column of dust, which was in the middle of a street about 300 or 400 meters from their location.


    ¡°Better step back a bit more,¡± he decided. If the explosives were inactive, it was best not to approach and risk triggering them unnecessarily.


    On the other hand, closer to the column of dust, Wolfgang, who had been with his men far too close to where the object fell, shakily stood up with blood dripping down his forehead.


    What had that been? He pushed aside some debris that blocked his path and looked at the crater in the middle of the street in confusion. The wind gradually cleared the dust, revealing what seemed to be a large, sturdy black steel container. On its side was a symbol of a red skull with tentacles extending from its jaw and a word written beneath it.


    "H?llenkrieger?" That was German. This had been sent by the Reich?? Was the help already here? A wide grin spread across his face at the thought, a grin that quickly turned into a perplexed expression when a strange sound reached his ears.


    Was that a growl?


    Wolfgang would never know the answer because, faster than he could perceive, something broke through the dark metal of the container¡ªa long, pointed appendage that shot straight into his head, piercing his skull and killing him instantly.


    Not far from there, the soldiers who had been following Wolfgang watched in horror as their leader''s lifeless body was lifted into the air by the fleshy appendage.


    ¡°Fire!¡± one of them roared, raising his weapon and opening fire, with many others following suit in a panic.


    Sparks flew as bullets struck the container, causing a growl louder than the first to reverberate through the air. Then the metal twisted, and a skeletal hand shot out, tearing through it. A humanoid figure in tattered clothing emerged as if breaking out of a cocoon, letting out a thunderous roar toward the sky.


    "GRRAAAWWWRR!!!!!!!!!!!"


    As if on cue, five similar roars joined the first.


    .


    In the sky, John, who had finished destroying all the enemy planes, looked down at the city with a frown. Due to the explosions and smoke, it had taken him a moment to realize what had happened with the cargo plane, which could have led to a great disaster if what it dropped had been explosives.


    When there were no thunderous explosions, John sighed in relief, thinking they had been lucky. Of course, that relief vanished almost instantly when six bestial roars reached his ears.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± He looked at the six columns of dust that were clearing, and thanks to his superhuman vision, he could identify six grotesquely humanoid creatures emerging from the dark metal containers.


    The creatures seemed unable to distinguish between ally or enemy and began attacking any soldier near them indiscriminately, adding to the already chaotic battle and making it even more chaotic.


    Superhuman strength, superhuman durability, and superhuman speed were the first traits John noticed as he saw them begin to attack. In addition to that, there were mechanical parts in their bodies that glowed with blue light, along with appendages that clearly shouldn¡¯t be there.


    The one closest to Charles and Cassandra, for example, had four long, pointed tentacles coming out of its back. Another had six arms, and one even had two heads. Monsters, abominations¡ªany of those words could be used to describe such horrifying creatures.


    ¡®Is this the result of Hydra''s experiments?¡¯ John would give them credit; they had fully achieved the terrifying and sinister look expected of them.


    ¡®They¡¯re too spread out.¡¯ The six monsters had fallen in different directions, some closer to others but still separated. John needed to quickly decide where to go first. He didn¡¯t know how strong these creatures were, but they would definitely be a problem for the regular AK soldiers.


    One was near Cassandra, Charles, and several of the teams where the Howling Commandos were present. Two others were closer to the river where James had been deployed.


    That left the last three, who had landed right where most of the fighting between the AK and the German army was taking place.


    John hesitated, looking toward where the Xavier siblings were. He knew James could take care of himself, and the man was undoubtedly already running toward the two creatures that had landed near him, fully intending to kill them.


    So he could let James handle those two without worrying, leaving the remaining four. If he went to help the Xavier siblings and ignored the other three monsters, he would be leaving not only the AK but also the civilians who had joined the fray to their fate for an unknown amount of time.


    "What a fucking mess!" he gritted his teeth, but without wasting more time, he maneuvered his body in the air and kicked forcefully, creating a shockwave that sent him plummeting toward the three monsters that were beginning to engage the soldiers on the ground.


    It wasn''t an easy choice, but he chose to trust Charles and his sister. They were metahumans and had the help of the Commandos, along with the AK troops nearby. Even if they couldn''t defeat the monster, he trusted they could hold out long enough until he returned to help them.


    ¡°They better not die,¡± he thought with some anger as he landed heavily on the ground.


    .


    .


    .


    The sight before them left Charles and Cassandra stunned for a moment.


    After all, it¡¯s not every day you witness a true monster straight out of hell roar at the sky and begin to massacre a dozen armed men in an instant.


    ¡°We need to leave,¡± Charles decided. Now that the monster was distracted with the German army, it was better for them to execute a tactical retreat and regroup with John and James.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to happen,¡± Cassandra pointed out. The monster had already finished killing all the nearby German soldiers and seemed to be looking in their direction sinisterly.


    Charles felt his heart skip a beat as he noticed this.


    ¡°Oh shit.¡± Faster than Charles expected, the beast began to charge at them, cracking the ground beneath its feet with each step.


    Without hesitation, Cassandra raised both hands, ready to push them away with her powers, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. Almost simultaneously, two projectiles flew through the air, crashing directly into the monster and causing it to stumble backward due to the explosion, covering its upper body in black smoke.


    Charles turned to see that not far from them, Steve and Bucky, along with some other members of the Commandos and several AK soldiers, were standing.


    ¡°It¡¯s tougher than a tank,¡± one of the Commandos, Gabe Jones, said as he quickly reloaded the bazooka he had fired.


    ¡°A dozen tanks, I¡¯d say,¡± Bucky responded, watching as the smoke cleared to reveal the monster¡¯s body, which, though slightly disoriented, didn¡¯t seem injured at all.


    ¡°No matter how hard it is, we must kill it,¡± Steve, who had been the other person to fire one of the bazookas, quickly aimed the reloaded launcher, ready to attack again.


    Meanwhile, the Xavier siblings had already hurried over to join them.


    "Illusionist! It''s good to see you''re still in one piece," Angelo greeted him with his usual smile despite the situation. Charles wished he could have such a good attitude as the boy.


    "Does anyone have any idea what that thing is?" Cassandra asked, watching the monster, which had already recovered and was starting to move toward them once again.


    "I''d say it''s Hydra''s failed attempt to copy you," Dugan said.


    "Failed? It looks pretty complete to me," Jim Morita commented sarcastically.


    "Enough talking, it''s coming!" Steve shouted and fired without hesitation, along with Gabe. Both missiles soared through the air, but this time, the monster wasn''t caught by surprise. The whips on its back moved at great speed, intercepting one of the missiles and causing it to explode prematurely in mid-air.


    However, the second missile made a strange turn in the air, evading the whip that was coming for it in a supernatural way and striking the monster''s head directly.


    Cassandra smiled, seeing that her maneuver had succeeded, but that smile faded when the monster roared and, angrier than before, started running toward them.


    Before it could cross half the distance, though, its body suddenly seemed to spasm, and it fell to its knees, clutching its head in obvious pain.


    "RAAAWWWRR!!!"


    Charles furrowed his brow deeply, his bloodshot eyes fixed on the monster as he tried to exert his power over its mind.


    A deformed and broken mind, with no trace of humanity left. Charles felt a headache beginning to form. Normally, entering other people''s minds wasn''t so difficult, but this time he could feel something else interfering, preventing him from unleashing his full power on the creature''s mind.


    He recognized the sensation. It was one he had felt when exploring James'' memories, when the man had been controlled and forced to fight John against his will.


    The monster also had a control device, one that was interfering with his powers.


    On the other hand, noticing what was happening with the monster, the soldiers on their side didn¡¯t hesitate and began attacking the creature with all their weapons.


    Cassandra, in particular, grabbed all the grenades available on their side and, guiding them with her powers, launched them toward the monster, causing a dozen or more explosions to engulf the street where it stood, shaking the entire area.


    Charles staggered, cutting off his connection with the creature and nearly collapsing, but he was caught before he could fall.


    "How many more times can you do that?" Steve, who had come to support him, asked. Charles hesitated for a moment before responding.


    "Three or four more times, then I''ll pass out." It wasn''t an exact calculation, but it was what Charles felt could happen if he kept trying to enter the monster''s mind.


    "You don''t need to overexert yourself, little brother. I''ll kill that thing myself," Cassandra interrupted their conversation. She was a bit tired from her previous maneuver to destroy the plane at such a long distance, but she was already feeling a bit better and was ready to fight seriously.


    And as if to prove her point, when one of the monster¡¯s tentacles shot toward her at high speed, Cassandra waved her hand forcefully, deflecting the attack and making it crash into one of the nearby buildings.


    The concrete was sliced cleanly without any resistance, weakening the structure and causing it to start collapsing¡ªsomething Cassandra used to her advantage as the debris began to levitate in the air under her influence.


    Without hesitation, she made the debris rain down on the creature like high-speed projectiles, trapping it in a whirlwind that soon began to form a tornado around it.


    Everyone present was stunned by the display of superhuman power.


    But the spectacle didn¡¯t last long. As if to disrupt the flow of the tornado, the creature¡¯s tentacles began to move at great speed, cutting and destroying all the debris in their path, giving it the chance to escape from the prison of rubble where Cassandra had trapped it.


    ¡°How annoying,¡± she growled under her breath. Its skin was too tough, and its physical strength was monstrous. Cassandra had already tried to hold its body directly and twist it with her telekinesis, but with little success beyond slowing its progress¡ªone of the reasons it hadn¡¯t caught up to them yet, but that wouldn¡¯t last forever.


    She needed to change her approach...


    Her thoughts raced as she watched the monster getting closer and closer. A hail of bullets fired by the soldiers on their side tried to slow it down, and Charles used his powers again to trip it up, buying them another moment. Even so, it would soon be too close to them.


    ''If the exterior is too tough, then attack the interior.'' Cassandra had never considered doing this before¡ªhell, she didn''t even know if she could¡ªbut time was running out, and she didn''t have many other ideas.


    Soon, Charles lost his influence over the creature''s mind again, and the monster roared in clear rage, charging at them faster and more frenetically than before.


    Cassandra took a deep breath and closed her eyes, concentrating. Her hand rose with her palm open, pointing toward the creature as she tried to reach inside it.


    "Gotcha!" Cassandra''s eyes snapped open, a broad smile on her face as she looked at the monster now less than five meters away from them.


    Then she clenched her fist.


    There was a sharp sound, like a balloon popping, and the creature that had been rushing toward them suddenly lost its balance and fell face-first to the ground, like a puppet with its strings cut. Its body rolled across the dirt, kicking up clouds of dust until it came to rest at Cassandra''s feet.


    The girl trembled slightly but stood firm, staring down at her fallen enemy.


    "Y-you see? I told you I''d kill it," she said, glancing at her brother before her eyes rolled back, and she collapsed, unconscious.


    "Cassandra!"


    .


    .


    .


    A few moments earlier, in another part of the city.


    James gritted his teeth as he leaped into the air, crossing dozens of meters in an instant.


    The smell in the air was utterly disgusting.


    With his claws extended, he sped along, following the trail of that scent¡ªa scent vaguely familiar yet entirely different.


    The sound of gunfire, screams of horror, and bestial roars grew closer, and soon James saw the two responsible.


    Slaughtering a group of German soldiers were what could only be described as a pair of abominations.


    One of them was tall, with grotesquely deformed muscles bulging over each other across its body, and six arms where there should have only been two. From its shoulders, a pair of turret-like weapons unfolded, firing blue energy projectiles that obliterated everything in their path.


    The second was a stark contrast to the first, gaunt and almost skeletal, hunched over like some kind of four-legged beast. It moved swiftly, hunting down the soldiers attacking it, tearing them apart in an instant with its long black claws. Its face¡ªor where its face should have been¡ªwas covered by a dark metal mask.


    James didn''t see any other mechanical parts on the monster but didn''t rule out the possibility that it had something hidden somewhere.


    "What a disgusting pair," he spat, anger lacing his words. He was furious¡ªfurious because the scent of his brother emanated from them.


    "HEY!" He shouted loudly, grabbing the attention of both creatures, who had just finished massacring the German soldiers.


    James crouched slightly, leaning forward with his muscles tensed, adopting a clearly aggressive stance.


    The two monsters growled at him, alarmed, their behavior more animalistic than intelligent.


    With their attention now on him, James grinned, baring his teeth. Then, without hesitation, he took a powerful step forward, putting all his strength into it. The ground cracked beneath him, and his blurred figure crossed the distance between them so fast that, to a normal human eye, it would have seemed as if he had vanished from his previous position.


    At the same moment, the monster with the metal mask lunged at him like a rabid dog, and in an instant, the two collided in midair. James'' claws, harder than any conventional steel, tore through the bulletproof flesh, causing blood to splatter.


    The monster growled in pain and used its long black claws to try to rip through James'' skin, but it had little success, leaving only faint red marks that quickly disappeared.


    "Get out of my way!" James snarled, and with a powerful motion, he spread his arms apart, his claws slicing through the creature''s flesh, splitting it in two in an instant.


    There was a pitiful scream as the monster was flung into the air in two pieces, but James no longer paid it any attention, continuing his advance toward the second monster, which roared in fury as it watched its "companion" get killed in an instant.


    With heavy steps, the monster charged at James, its shoulder-mounted weapons lighting up with blue energy and firing hundreds of energy projectiles. James easily dodged them by maneuvering out of the way, then leaped into a charge that the monster took head-on.


    The air exploded as their bodies collided, and the ground beneath them sank several centimeters due to the impact. James was ready to attack, but his enemy struck first. Six fists the size of his head were hurled at him from different directions.


    One of them landed a solid blow to his face, but James had been hit harder before. This didn¡¯t stop him for a moment; without hesitation, he charged at his enemy, stabbing and tearing relentlessly like a rabid animal.


    "GRRRAAAHH!"


    "RAAAWWWRR!"


    The two roars merged, shaking the entire area, but it was clear that one was filled with much more pain than the other. James continued to slash and mutilate until one of his claws reached the mechanical mechanism powering the monster''s shoulder-mounted weapons.


    The blue light engulfed them both, and then a massive, deafening explosion erupted.


    BOOOM!


    The energy of the Tesseract disintegrated everything within a radius of several meters, leaving nothing but silence enveloping the area.


    Then the smoke cleared, and James stumbled out from the center of the explosion.


    His breathing was ragged; he couldn¡¯t see, smell, or hear, but it only lasted a moment.


    The empty sockets of his eyes refilled as his eyeballs grew back, restoring his vision. Over his white skull, the flesh bubbled as his muscles and tendons regenerated, with the skin covering them, a process that happened almost instantaneously.


    Once all his wounds had healed, James released a long exhale.


    That had hurt like a bitch


    And now he was naked again¡ªjust great...


    James glanced at himself for a moment until his nose twitched. He looked up and met the gaze of a man who appeared to be just a civilian, hiding behind a half-collapsed wall.


    What might catch others'' attention about the man was the large camera in his hands, but for James, the most important thing was the pants and coat he was wearing.


    Without hesitation, James began walking toward him quickly. The man, who had been in shock, snapped out of his trance upon noticing this and began backing away until he bumped into a wall.


    "Y-you¡ª"


    "The clothes, now," James said, and the man looked at him dumbfounded for a moment. James then growled making him jump and hurriedly began to undress down to just his boxers.


    The man watched with sadness and resignation as James took his clothes and left him alone with just his camera in hand.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Then he looked at his camera, and although he couldn¡¯t view the images he had taken until he developed them later in a photographic laboratory, he could still remember the moment he hoped he had captured in full.


    The moment James crashed into the first monster and effortlessly tore it in half, ending its life in an instant.


    It would surely be a prize-worthy shot.


    But before that, he needed to find something to cover himself.


    .


    .


    .


    There was a sound, the sound of the wind breaking. The shield flew through the air at great speed, slicing through flesh like a sharp blade. A deformed head flew off, and a lifeless body fell to the ground.


    John raised his hand to catch the shield and looked at the monster''s corpse with a frown. These things had been a bit of a problem, but nowhere near as challenging. In fact, James had been much tougher to deal with than the three monsters he had faced today.


    He stowed his shield behind his back and prepared to leave. Even though they weren¡¯t a threat to him, they were still quite dangerous to everyone else, and if any were still alive, he needed to deal with them as soon as possible.


    Before he could leave, the caw of a raven interrupted him. He looked up and saw the familiar figure of Raven in her bird form. And soon she gracefully landed on his outstretched hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked, looking into her dark eyes.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d want to know that everything is fine. James easily took out the two monsters near the river, and the siblings handled the last one, though the girl ended up fainting.¡±


    John couldn¡¯t help but relax at this news. It seemed he had made the right choice after all. With that weight off his shoulders, John let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Do we have any casualties among the commandos?¡± That was another important question. Despite their skills, they were still human, and accidents could happen.


    ¡°No, some injuries but nothing too serious. Most can still keep fighting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then go tell them to continue the operations. We¡¯ve already lost enough time with this interruption. Also, make sure the siblings are well taken care of.¡±


    Raven nodded and began to flap her wings, leaving John alone once more.


    Without the urgency to help, John relaxed a bit and walked over to where one of the containers had landed.


    Looking at the metal box and the words written on it, John couldn¡¯t help but scoff.


    ¡°H?llenkrieger... they really like naming their things, don¡¯t they?¡±


    He chuckled a bit, but his amusement quickly faded as he contemplated what this could mean.


    Hydra had advanced much further than he had expected. How many more of these monsters did they have? Was there an entire army of them, or had these six been all they managed to get?


    No, if they had an army, they would have sent it already. But that didn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t more.


    "How interesting... it seems this war has begun to change once again..." he thought contemplatively.


    It seemed that the Vanguard project would have an earlier debut than planned.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    H?llenkrieger: Hell Warrior


    As always, feel free to comment, give suggestions, and provide feedback. Criticism is important because it helps me improve and write better for you.


    Finally remember that You can already find the next chapter (and several more chapters) of this story on P)atreon ( p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader ) All the support received is appreciated ;D

 29: Heroes

    29: Heroes


    The sound of cheers echoed across the battlefield, flags of white and red colors waving in the wind.


    Standing atop the tallest building still standing, John raised his hand, shield in hand, and shouted at the top of his lungs, his voice reaching every corner of the city and even beyond.


    "Warsaw is Free!"


    The ovations didn¡¯t take long to follow. People celebrated, cried, kissed, or hugged¡ªno matter where you looked, even the wounded ignored their battered bodies and stood to join the celebration.


    In just two days and fifteen hours, Captain America and his team, along with the AK, liberated the city of Warsaw in a battle that would go down in history for various reasons.


    The news, even for the time they were in, spread rapidly across the European continent, even reaching the ears of military leaders of other nations.


    For some, it was further proof of Captain America¡¯s power. For others, it was an absolute disaster.


    .


    "John, you really did it," Peggy smiled, and if John had been in the same room as her, he would¡¯ve likely already leapt into her arms. It was a shame¡ªthough they were on the same continent, they were not in the same country.


    There was a crackling sound, a characteristic noise that technology would eventually eliminate in long-distance communication devices.


    "I wish you could see it. I haven¡¯t seen people this happy in a long time," John''s voice came through, though somewhat distorted, still clearly conveying his joy.


    Peggy was happy for him, even if she couldn¡¯t be there with him.


    "When the war is over, maybe we could visit," she said, imagining that day vividly.


    John fell silent for a moment, making her frown.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked, worried, sensing a bad premonition.


    "The news of the victory will probably soon spread around the world, but something else will be revealed along with it, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s something we can¡¯t hide for long. There were too many war reporters, and we couldn¡¯t catch them all."


    John¡¯s voice was serious. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say aloud that he hadn¡¯t even tried to stop them and had even made sure to ¡°pose¡± unconsciously for several of them.


    It seemed her bad premonition was real. Peggy couldn¡¯t help but press her lips into a thin line.


    ¡°Hydra has new weapons¡­¡± Peggy''s breath hitched slightly.


    ¡°Their advances with the new serum have yielded results, but not pleasant ones. It¡¯s still incomplete, that much is clear. Calling them failures would be more accurate, but somehow, they¡¯ve made them work. I¡¯m afraid things will soon escalate¡ªI don¡¯t know if only in Poland or across all fronts, but they will.¡± She fell silent. John''s words, though not too detailed, told her everything she needed to know.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s not good, but it¡¯s better than if they had perfected the serum. Even so, we need to start preparing for what¡¯s coming. I managed to get in touch with one of the war reporters and convinced him to send copies of the photographs straight to the base. They¡¯ll be your first look at them, but soon I¡¯ll also be sending the better-preserved bodies for study. Tell Howard and our scientists to get ready.¡±


    Peggy nodded, then remembered he couldn¡¯t see her and quickly spoke up.


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll make sure everything¡¯s ready,¡± her voice was firm, but John managed to catch a hint of uncertainty in it¡ªsomething Peggy would never have let anyone else notice. But this was a private conversation between them, and she couldn¡¯t help letting some of her deeper feelings show for a brief moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Though these new ¡®weapons¡¯ are tricky to handle, they¡¯re still failures. I can deal with them. Things will be fine, I promise you.¡±


    Peggy took a deep breath, closing her eyes and focusing on his voice as she repeated his last words in her mind. Then she opened her eyes, sharp and determined.


    ¡°I know. I trust in that.¡±


    Soon after, they said their goodbyes, and the communication cut off for now.


    .


    In Warsaw, John stared at the brick-sized radio for a moment before retracting its extended antenna and switching it off. He really had to thank Howard¡ªa communication device with such long range and such a ¡°small¡± size was quite convenient in these times.


    Creating it should not have been easy.


    Shaking off those trivial thoughts, John shifted his gaze to the five corpses at his feet.


    Well, it would be more accurate to say four and two halves.


    Though six creatures had arrived, one had turned to dust after its battle with James, and another was split in half. The most intact body was the one Cassandra had killed, followed by those John had annihilated. Knowing they needed to be studied, John opted for the classic decapitation of his three enemies, which left the bodies relatively well-preserved, all things considered.


    ¡°You needed to see us, Captain?¡± A knock sounded at the door of the warehouse where John had brought the bodies, followed by Steve¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes, come in.¡±


    With his permission, the members of the Howling Commandos he had chosen entered. Their condition was rather pitiful, with a few wounds here and there, but for the most part, they were still able to stand without too much trouble.


    ¡°Whoa, so this is where these things were,¡± one of them, whom John recognized as Dugan, said with a low whistle, looking at the bodies with a mix of curiosity and fear.


    ¡°They look even more beautiful up close, huh?¡± another commented sarcastically.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Steve reprimanded them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have called you here at this moment. I know you¡¯re tired, and no one should deny you a good rest, but there¡¯s something I need you to do for me.¡±


    ¡°Give the order, Captain. We won¡¯t hesitate to follow it,¡± said the youngest of them, the Italian, Angelo. Though his English was somewhat poor, he was still able to understand and communicate well enough with the rest of the team.


    ¡°The kid¡¯s right,¡± Jim Morita patted Angelo on the shoulder, causing him to stumble a little.


    John smiled. Although the Howling Commandos wouldn¡¯t be his main team like they were for Steve, they were still reliable men willing to follow him.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get straight to the point,¡± he said, gesturing toward the bodies on the floor.


    ¡°I need you to take these monsters¡¯ bodies to headquarters in Italy.¡±


    Originally, John had planned to bring the Commandos with him throughout his journey in Poland, but those plans had shifted slightly due to recent events.


    He still intended for the Howling Commandos to fight by his side, of course. Their performance in Warsaw had been undeniably excellent, and as an elite team, the contributions they could bring to every future battle were unquestionable.


    But for now, he needed to part with them. The delivery of such valuable specimens had to be made safely and reliably. If it were possible, John would have preferred to take the bodies himself, but he couldn¡¯t leave Poland just yet. Warsaw, though liberated, still needed some time. Its surroundings needed to be cleared, and the direct routes to the city as well.


    John didn¡¯t want to risk Hydra launching another attack with more monsters. Even though he knew James and the Xavier Siblings could handle it, he didn¡¯t want to get overconfident and make a mistake by leaving them alone.


    At the same time, sending James, Raven, or the Xavier Siblings with the samples would be a waste. It might sound cruel, but the Commandos were less crucial than the metahuman team. Plus, there was no one else John trusted enough to deliver the samples safely. If something happened, losing the specimens wouldn¡¯t be as devastating, since he had the impression they¡¯d be encountering more of these monsters soon.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Therefore, it was best to stick with the original plan: continue the offensive in Poland as intended, and let the Commandos escort the samples to Italy so the scientists at S.W.O.R.D. could begin the necessary research as soon as possible.


    As John had expected, the Commandos accepted without hesitation, understanding how important the task was. Of course, he still let them rest a bit more before they departed.


    .


    .


    .


    Some time later.


    Janet swallowed hard. She, along with a dozen more scientists, gathered around the mysterious "samples" that Howard Stark and S.W.O.R.D. director Peggy Carter had mentioned a few days ago. At the time, they hadn¡¯t been told much¡ªonly that the Captain and his team had successfully liberated Warsaw, which had, of course, brought much joy. But their serious demeanor had indicated that things weren¡¯t as good as they seemed.


    There had been some rumors, and though Janet hadn¡¯t paid much attention to them, she had overheard a few things¡ªthings that had seemed hard to believe until now. Staring at the horrific creatures laid before them, Janet couldn¡¯t help but feel cold sweat run down her back as her gloved fists clenched tightly.


    Is this what John faced?


    "As you can see, ladies and gentlemen, this is Hydra''s latest attempt to recreate super-soldiers. Their biology is unlike anything you¡¯ve ever seen before. At the same time, their bodies are fused with extremely advanced robotics and mechanics," Howard Stark, the lead scientist of S.W.O.R.D., said as he pulled out several photographs taken directly from the battlefield, pinning them to a long board for everyone to examine.


    Janet stared at the images, her mouth dry. The cruel photographs showed scenes where soldiers and civilians were massacred before John arrived and dealt with the monsters.


    Her heart lurched when she saw the body of a small child cradled in the arms of what she assumed was the boy¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Resistant to low and high-caliber bullets, including explosives like grenades and missiles. Super speed, super strength, and undoubtedly many other enhancements not yet identified in their biology. Our job is to study them, either to find weaknesses or to discover what Hydra did to them. This is entirely new territory, so don''t hesitate¡ªrun every imaginable test. We have enough samples and the facilities with the necessary equipment to do so. And if we don¡¯t have it, we¡¯ll create it,¡± Howard said, his eyes flashing with a frenzied determination.


    ¡°Understood?!¡± he asked, and the assembled scientists nodded eagerly. It was time for them to contribute to their new organization.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get to work!¡±


    For Janet, all the sudden flurry of activity around her was like white noise. Her mind was still focused on the dozens of photographs Howard had laid out.


    She saw horrific scenes¡ªdeath upon death, one-sided desperation for both the Polish and German soldiers. But perhaps the worst was seeing the civilians caught in the crossfire. For a moment, Janet felt a heavy weight in her chest, threatening to bring tears to her eyes. After all, she had never seen such raw horror before. Even the war footage projected in cinemas hadn¡¯t been as graphic as these images.


    She almost wanted to stop looking until her eyes landed on a familiar symbol¡ªa silver star.


    As if the photographs had taken a 180-degree turn, all those scenes of death and despair seemed to fade away when John arrived on the battlefield. In one shot, he stopped the claws of one of the monsters with a single arm, saving a group of civilians who had nearly been caught by the creature.


    For Janet, it was as if an angel of justice had intervened in the hell her eyes had been witnessing, bringing hope with him.


    In every image, John appeared supremely heroic and brave, facing the nightmare creatures with a determined, resolute expression and a courage that seemed to radiate outwards, affecting everyone around him.


    Where others had fallen, he stood victorious. Every punch, every kick, was beautifully captured by the photographer, as if guided to capture the most perfect angles. It made anyone who looked at the pictures swell with excitement.


    Finally, John stood tall, his shield raised in victory over the monsters that had terrorized the battlefield.


    Janet remained absorbed in that image for a moment until her eyes caught several more pictures.


    In one of them, she could see the other publicly known super-soldier of S.W.O.R.D His fierce face and aggressive stance were well captured as he charged fearlessly at two of the creatures.


    The man proved worthy of his title as a true super-soldier, easily slicing one of them in half in a beautifully taken shot, then charging at the second in an animalistic display of brutality that made Janet nearly gag.


    She averted her gaze to the next set of photos, where two mysterious figures were visible, wearing metal masks that covered half of their faces¡ªthe rumored secret super-soldiers of S.W.O.R.D


    Their existence had been unknown to anyone until now; even within S.W.O.R.D, many were unaware of them until what happened in Poland became known inside the organization and would soon undoubtedly cause a public stir worldwide.


    Although the images didn¡¯t showcase physical combat like those of John and James, they displayed something equally spectacular: the deployment of supernatural power by the woman who stood confidently in front of all her allies, doing everything she could to stop the monster¡¯s advance. The photos seemed almost like a sequence, with the monster getting closer and closer until it suddenly fell face-first to the ground, landing dead in front of the woman, who had her arm outstretched toward it with her fist clenched.


    It was a beautiful pose, and for a moment, Janet imagined herself standing in that place with yellow light shining in her fist.


    And without her being able to stop it, this thought began to take deeper and deeper root in her mind.


    Why? she asked herself. Why was she here, safe behind a heavily guarded base, while out there people were risking their lives without hesitation for others?


    If this had been before, she could have argued with herself, said she was just a scientist, not a soldier. Maybe that she was just a woman, and the battlefield wasn''t her place.


    But Janet wasn¡¯t the same as before.


    She raised her hand, recalling that yellow light, that almost electric power she could now feel growing within her body without any limit.


    Why wasn¡¯t she out there? she wondered, looking at the last picture. an image that really contributed almost nothing to the investigation, but it had been taken as an extra by the photographer. an image that showed John, James, Raven, Cassandra, and Charles standing together, surrounded by soldiers and civilians who cheered at them, their faces full of happiness and gratitude.


    Heroes.


    It was the only word that came to mind, and the only one she felt was fitting to describe them.


    Without realizing it, a new desire and longing was born within her at that moment, one that would grow stronger over time and lead her down a path she never thought possible.


    .


    .


    .


    In the Atlantic Ocean.


    A submarine navigated through its depths, its black metal like the night camouflaged perfectly with the waters as it advanced toward the U.S. coast.


    There was still a long way to go, but soon its arrival would be imminent.


    The senior officer in command, Emil Fischer, smiled sinisterly, already imagining the moment, imagining what Captain America''s face would look like when his "cargo" arrived on the soil of his beloved country.


    "Fools," he couldn''t help but mutter, recalling the orders he had been given. Wait in Poland? Delay Captain America in his crusade? Why should he do that? Why wait now that such an incredible weapon had fallen into his hands?


    Victory had always belonged to those who took the initiative. Captain America might be powerful, but he was still just a man. Take away a man''s reason to fight, and he would be nothing more than an empty shell.


    That''s why he believed they should let the Captain wreak all the havoc he wanted in Poland and focus their attacks on the United States. While the man was fighting for other countries, his home would be destroyed by his absence. What more would they need to break him?


    But those fools didn¡¯t listen to him; they decided to follow orders without hesitation or question. They couldn¡¯t see it, couldn¡¯t imagine the same as he did.


    It was a shame, but he had to take the initiative. Maybe the United States wouldn¡¯t be completely destroyed, but he would show them that he was right. When Captain America heard what happened in his country, without a doubt, he would abandon Europe and return to America like a dog with its tail between its legs.


    When that happened, there would be no need to "delay" anything. The U.S. government would surely not let the man leave its borders again for fear of another attack.


    Yes, it was perfect, but it seemed no one but him could see that. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. In the end, the glory would be his and his alone.


    There was a commotion. Snapped out of his delusions, Emil Fischer frowned and turned to look at the soldiers under his command.


    ¡°What was that?¡± There shouldn''t be any turbulence in these waters.


    ¡°Sir, it seems the radar detected something, but it¡¯s¡­¡± the soldier looking at the data fell silent, as if he couldn¡¯t comprehend what his eyes were seeing.


    Emil Fischer didn¡¯t like this and approached the man, pushing him aside and looking at the data himself.


    ¡°This is¡ª?¡± Before he could continue speaking, the entire submarine lurched, nearly causing the senior officer to fall to the floor. Alarms began blaring everywhere, and at the same time, red light flooded the cabin.


    ¡°Hull breach!¡± someone shouted, but Emil Fischer couldn¡¯t pay attention because another violent jolt made the submarine suddenly change position, causing everyone present to be tossed from side to side roughly.


    Emil¡¯s head slammed against one of the metal walls, making his vision swim. He tried to steady himself, but his knees gave out. For a moment, he felt vomit rising in his throat, but he forced himself to swallow and, with great effort, managed to crawl toward one of the control consoles in a vain attempt to stand.


    An attempt that was thwarted when another tremor hit the submarine, and water began gushing in.


    Emil Fischer watched in horror as a golden trident pierced the thick metal of the submarine, creating a massive opening through which a hand clad in black armor forced its way in.


    Fingers of a grayish, almost bluish color gripped the torn edge, and with inhuman ease, they pulled apart the thick armored steel as if ripping paper. Then, a figure entered, along with the ocean water.


    Eyes as black as the night were the last thing Emil Fischer saw before his head was impaled by the trident.


    There were screams, fighting, but no matter who it was, wherever the figure passed, all Hydra soldiers were mercilessly eliminated in an instant.


    Heavy footsteps echoed through the submarine until their owner reached its deepest part.


    There, carefully placed, was a large black container, with German words written in red across its surface.


    ¡°I found you,¡± a word spoken in an ancient language echoed through the place.


    The sea had been agitated. In its waters, something that shouldn¡¯t exist was sailing¡ªa deformity of nature that caused the oceanic spirits to cry out in disgust, a monster that had to be eliminated without question.


    And there was no one better suited for such a task than the one proclaimed as their champion, the son of the seas, ruler of all beneath the water.


    The king of Atlantis.


    Namor.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    New chapter! I hope you enjoy it!


    As for Namor, this story is originally inspired and based on the MCU, and normally I would use the movie version of Namor. But honestly, I don¡¯t think he fits very well, given how little we''ve seen of him and his much weaker power compared to the original Namor. That¡¯s why I prefer to use his ¡°classic¡± version, so to speak.


    Besides, he¡¯s got more ¡°style.¡±


    I¡¯m still unsure if he¡¯ll be a recurring character or not¡ªI need to plan it well. But it seemed right to give him some participation for various reasons.


    As always, feel free to comment, give suggestions, and provide feedback. Criticism is important because it helps me improve and write better for you.


    Finally remember that You can already find the next chapter (and several more chapters) of this story on P)atreon ( p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader ) All the support received is appreciated ;D


    (image below)

 30: Two Steps

    30: Two Steps


    A good strategist must always know when it''s time to retreat.


    Sebastian Shaw, or Klaus Schmidt as he was currently known, realized that the moment to leave Poland had arrived. It was unfortunate, as his research had yet to yield the results he expected or sought, but as a man who preferred to keep a low profile, he knew it was best to abandon ship when you could see it was about to sink.


    And the Third Reich''s ship was not only about to sink but also about to explode.


    For others, perhaps it wasn¡¯t as clear. They thought the Third Reich still had a chance, that Hydra had a chance. But Shaw knew better: you cannot fight evolution, you cannot stop it or resist it.


    Captain America and his new team of super-soldiers were evolution¡ªperhaps not a natural evolution like the one Shaw sought, but evolution nonetheless, and something that would mark a new era for the world. and something Shaw longed to witness with his own eyes.


    For those and many more reasons, he prepared to leave the concentration camp facilities in Auschwitz. If it were possible, he would have liked to stay a little longer. As one of the camp¡¯s principal scientists and a senior officer in charge, he had enjoyed considerable freedom to experiment, with all the test subjects he could ask for at hand¡ªsomething he knew wouldn¡¯t be as easy to obtain elsewhere. Even so, as someone who preferred to remain in the shadows and work from the darkness, he opted not to face Captain America head-on, if it could be avoided.


    He didn¡¯t fear the man or his team¡ªSebastian Shaw feared nothing. His power, his evolution, was superior. He was superior to everything. But making a scene by killing the "greatest hero" of this era didn¡¯t exactly fall within his definition of "discretion."


    "Unfortunate," he couldn¡¯t help but murmur. He truly wanted to study his blood, to see if it was indeed something "artificial," or if, instead, the Americans had found a way to activate the hidden mutation deep within the DNA of a select few like himself. But whatever the answer, it could wait.


    Everything has its time and place. Patience is not a virtue many can enjoy, but for someone who can defy the passage of time as he could, patience had become his greatest ally.


    With that in mind, he thought perhaps it was time to head to the United States, take a small vacation, and relax a bit. He''d heard the nightclubs in Las Vegas were quite entertaining, and he had no shortage of money to spend on them¡ªat least until this war ended and things calmed down a bit.


    His musings were interrupted when he felt a slight tremor shake his office. It was very faint, almost imperceptible to anyone else, but not to him. Thanks to his power, he could sense that it wasn¡¯t a mere tremor; the kinetic energy behind it was more concentrated, more like a...


    "Explosion?" He paused in his movements, glancing at his half-packed suitcase as different thoughts began to race through his mind.


    Soon he heard the alarms blaring throughout the place, while a dozen more detonations caused the building he was in to start shaking. Distant screams and the sound of gunfire soon joined the chaos.


    Shaw didn¡¯t rush. Despite the turmoil outside, his body began to move calmly once again, while in his mind he wondered how this was happening so soon.


    He had heard the news, the reports. In recent days, Captain America¡¯s team had been sweeping through Poland with almost no resistance since Warsaw was liberated from Nazi occupation.


    Even those "things" Hydra had begun deploying against them could barely slow their advance. Aberrant monstrosities that Shaw despised, deformities that defied nature itself. He had the chance to study some of them in recent days when Hydra brought them to Auschwitz, and everything he saw during that time repulsed him to his core.


    For that reason, he knew this war was already decided. A "perfect" evolution would never lose to a forced, defective one that needed external technology to stay together and standing.


    Still, it was undeniable that those things were "problematic." Shaw didn¡¯t know how many of those monstrosities Hydra had, but they couldn¡¯t be few. Even with his team, Captain America should have still been busy clearing out the nearest bases and concentration camps around Warsaw.


    So why? Why could he hear Auschwitz extermination camp beginning to be attacked? For a moment, he considered that this didn¡¯t necessarily have to be Captain America¡¯s doing, but that thought was almost immediately dismissed. Shaw wouldn¡¯t entertain false hopes. In his opinion, only one person had the ability and means to invade a place as fortified as Auschwitz, and that was the super soldier who had liberated all of Warsaw in less than three days.


    It seemed the reports he had been receiving were wrong, or something else had happened.


    "The Lady of Luck hasn¡¯t smiled on me today," he thought with a hint of sarcasm. On the very day he decides to leave, Auschwitz is attacked¡ªa coincidence that amused him slightly while also making his decision to abandon the German ship seem even more accurate in his mind.


    If Captain America was advancing so quickly through Poland, then perhaps the Third Reich had even less time left than he had originally thought.


    With one final motion, he closed his last suitcase and set off, deciding he could reflect on it all later. Right now, he needed to get out of here before the place was completely overrun.


    Unbeknownst to Shaw, outside his office window, a crow, not much different from any other, watched him leave the room and began discreetly following his trail.


    .


    .


    .


    A few moments earlier.


    "Get up!" The shout woke several prisoners as the doors of the building where they stayed were abruptly thrown open, soldiers storming in, yelling, and hitting anything in their path with batons.


    On a bunk made of old wood, with only thin, torn rags as a mattress, Erik opened his eyes at the commotion. Even half-asleep, he didn¡¯t hesitate to stand alongside the others, quickly shaking off the lingering drowsiness while assessing the situation.


    The guards who had barged in began herding everyone into the large courtyard, ordering them to form lines¡ªsomething that had been happening with increasing frequency over the past week.


    ''Things are getting more tense,'' it had started several days ago. Erik, like many others, didn¡¯t know exactly why, but the Nazi soldiers had become more irritable, more on edge. It was clear something was happening¡ªsomething that worried and angered them¡ªbut no one dared ask because the last one who tried ended up with his head smashed against the ground.


    A sight that haunted Erik¡¯s dreams for many nights.


    Time was running out; the 16-year-old boy could feel it. More and more of them were disappearing, taken to who knows where, never to return. Erik had barely managed to avoid that fate, but as fewer people remained, it became harder to do so. He knew he would soon have to act.


    Closing his eyes for a moment, Erik concentrated, felt that power within him flowing through every part of his being. As if it were a sixth sense, it traveled beyond his body like an invisible wave, extending and allowing him to feel all the metal around him with absurd ease, ready to bend to his will if he desired.


    That¡¯s how he sensed one of the soldiers approaching where he was, weapon in hand. Erik opened his eyes and watched as the man walked with slow, measured steps, inspecting each prisoner in the line with sharp, bloodshot eyes.


    Something was going to happen; survival instincts developed from his time as a prisoner told him so.


    ¡°Look at you, pathetic excuses for humans.¡± The insult wasn¡¯t unexpected; in fact, it was quite common at this point. Even so, Erik felt his fists clench involuntarily.


    He saw the soldier glaring with disdain at the prisoners, all of whom lowered their heads, fearing to provoke his wrath, accepting the insults without protest.


    It was pathetic.


    It was irritating.


    It was unjust.


    ¡°You think you have a future? You think you¡¯ll ever get out of here?¡± the man mocked. He paused his walk for a moment, and from his mouth, a spit flew onto one of the prisoners¡¯ faces.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    The prisoner trembled, the saliva running down his cheek. The soldier smiled, enjoying the sight, then continued walking until he reached the spot next to Erik. The boy saw from the corner of his eye how the soldier raised his weapon and with the barrel lifted the chin of the prisoner beside him to make him look him in the face.


    ¡°Tell me, animal, do you think you¡¯ll ever be free?¡± At such a question, the prisoner hesitated for a moment, his body trembling.


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± the guard asked with feigned concern when he saw the hesitation.


    ¡°N-no, sir, I...¡± But before his words could finish, a strangled sound cut them off.


    With bloodshot eyes, the prisoner stared at the barrel of the gun under his chin. At the same time, the guard also looked at his weapon in confusion, his finger pressed against the trigger.


    For a moment, an uncomfortable silence filled the place. Then the guard laughed, lowering the barrel from the prisoner¡¯s chin. The man almost collapsed to his knees, urine staining his filthy pants, and unable to stop himself, he too began to laugh, tears streaming from his eyes.


    Both men smiled at each other, but in the next instant, the guard''s expression changed abruptly.


    With blind fury, his fist flew forcefully towards the prisoner''s face. Blood spurted as his lip split, and his powerless body fell to the ground.


    "Do you think you''re lucky, huh?!" the guard roared, causing all the prisoners around to tremble as they watched helplessly while their companion began to be beaten.


    Erik bit the inside of his cheek as he felt his heart begin to race.


    "Do you think it''s funny? That I''m a joke?!" the guard kicked, making the prisoner writhe and try to curl into a ball to protect himself from the attacks, which only enraged the German more, who then decided to lift his rifle with both hands, ready to use it as an improvised club.


    The weapon came down, but before it could strike, a hand reached out and, with ease that should have been impossible, stopped the blow cold.


    "That''s enough," a voice whispered, and the soldier looked to the side in confusion to see a pair of eyes filled with anger.


    Erik felt his last shred of patience vanish. He had endured enough; he was no longer going to tolerate it. Just imagining that his mother might be suffering the same treatment made his heart freeze to an extreme, while at the same time, he felt his power clamor within him, begging to be used, pleading to be revealed to the world.


    Fine, he could fulfill that desire. Without needing to look, he could sense how the other guards were becoming alert, how they raised their weapons, aiming at him, ready to shoot, to kill him.


    The metal within dozens of meters around began to tremble slightly. Erik was ready. He had secretly trained enough; his powers now obeyed his commands to the letter, and he was willing to unleash them to their full extent, no matter the consequences.


    To escape this prison, to free his mother.


    But before he could, a thunderous sound flooded the entire place.


    Boom!


    The explosion made the ground tremble; everyone, whether prisoner or soldier, staggered, almost losing their balance. Erik blinked, bewildered, momentarily forgetting all his plans and turning towards the distance, where black smoke was beginning to rise.


    In quick succession, more explosions from different directions began to flood the area, accompanied by the sounds of gunfire and screams reaching his ears.


    "Enemy attack!" someone shouted, and absentmindedly, Erik realized that the one shouting was one of the German soldiers.


    Wait... Enemy attack!? Erik snapped back to reality with force. Almost unconsciously, his powers kicked into action. The soldiers surrounding him didn¡¯t even have time to react when the barrels of their comrades'' guns turned toward them, out of their control.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A dozen shots rang out, and in the next instant, bodies dropped lifeless to the ground. The Jewish prisoners in the yard stared in shock at the scene, not understanding what had just happened.


    Erik licked his dry lips, his gaze resting for a moment on the corpses. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had killed someone, but it was the first time he did so fully consciously and deliberately. He thought something might change within him, that perhaps he would feel regret or guilt.


    But all he felt was nothing.


    With a flick of his hand, the soldiers'' rifles flew through the air, landing in the hands of the prisoners.


    Erik didn¡¯t give them a second glance; whether they took up the weapons and fought or cowered in fear wasn¡¯t his concern.


    He had already given them everything they needed. Now he had to focus on his mission¡ªhe needed to find his mother. So, without hesitation, he began to run toward the direction where the women had been separated.


    .


    .


    .


    Always stay two steps ahead.


    John had heard this phrase many times throughout his life. A simple phrase, but one that exemplified quite well what could be achieved when you moved the pieces on the board correctly, catching your opponent completely off guard.


    John was not a master at it, his first attempt to achieve something like that was quite frustrated by the Red Skull, which irritated him quite a bit for a while, although in the end he had managed to take advantage of it in his own way.


    Even if it had, at the same time, complicated things for everyone.


    That''s why he began to be more careful for his next attempt, making sure to get everything necessary to achieve a goal that, in theory, should have been impossible. The stage was set, as were the actors who would participate in it¡ªhe just needed to steer everything toward the expected conclusion.


    How had he gone from actor to a pseudo-aspiring director? John had no idea. He preferred the show; acting came more naturally to him than directing. But if he wanted things to turn out right, he had no choice but to take the reins.


    "I should charge more," he couldn''t help but joke to himself.


    "Charge what?" Cassandra, who had been standing beside him, asked with doubt, as she had heard him murmur.


    "My salary. I think I should increase it. What do you think?" he asked, to which the girl rolled her eyes.


    "You''re the boss; you already have the best salary," she said as if that were a fact, and under normal circumstances, she would have been right.


    "Actually, I make less than you."


    At those words, Cassandra looked at him with confusion.


    "I have a salary?"


    Uh, it seemed he had forgotten to tell them that.


    But before he could respond, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed. The joviality vanished as both of them turned serious, looking toward the depths of the dark underground tunnel where they had been waiting while the others caused chaos on the surface.


    Soon, a figure became visible, one carrying two large suitcases in his hands.


    The footsteps slowed until they stopped. Sebastian Shaw looked at the man and woman standing in front of his escape route with bewilderment.


    "How?" he asked with curiosity. Cassandra raised an eyebrow, noticing that there was no nervousness or fear in his expression.


    "Well, I have a little birdie that helped me scout the area," John said with a smile.


    In truth, planning this wouldn''t have been as easy or quick without the help of Raven and Charles.


    "Klaus Schmidt, it¡¯s said you''re one of the best scientists in Germany, as well as one of the top biologists in the world. It''s also said you''ve worked closely with Hydra and Dr. Arnim Zola." At the mention of this information, the so-called Klaus Schmidt appeared even more surprised.


    "Well, we''ve had some creative differences recently," Shaw said, setting his suitcases on the ground and smoothing out his suit.


    This whole situation had caught him by surprise. Not only did the enemy know his escape route, but they also seemed aware of his former association with Hydra¡ªsomething only a select few should have known.


    It seemed Captain America had once again exceeded his expectations.


    Even so, Shaw wasn¡¯t worried. Knowing these things didn¡¯t really change much in the grand scheme.


    "I must admit, your ability to orchestrate all of this is incredible. If it were anyone else in this situation, I¡¯d say this would be the moment the game was decided¡ªa perfect checkmate." As he spoke, Shaw began to roll up his sleeves.


    "But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to shatter that illusion." Shaw smiled. Captain America didn¡¯t know it yet, but the worst mistake he could have made was thinking Shaw was just a scientist. If he believed a trap like this could stop him, Shaw would have to teach him a harsh lesson.


    With absolute confidence, he took a step forward, ready to force his way out and demonstrate his undeniable superiority.


    Except... his foot didn¡¯t move.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ Confused, he tried to move again, but once more, without success. He heard footsteps and saw John approaching, stopping in front of him with a relaxed look on his face.


    "Sorry, Klaus, but shattering this illusion isn¡¯t something within your capabilities."


    With that, John turned to see Charles emerge from the hiding spot where he had been waiting for the perfect moment.


    "I was wondering when you''d shut him up; his smug expression was starting to annoy me," Cassandra said, walking up beside her brother, who was focusing intently on Shaw.


    "Looks like everything went well. Good job, Charles," John praised the boy as the three of them stared at Shaw, frozen in place.


    John genuinely thought it was a shame. He would have loved to have a big, spectacular final fight with the man. But Sebastian Shaw wasn¡¯t the kind of person you gave a chance to fight back. Too many things could go wrong, and John had learned not to take unnecessary risks.


    That''s why, after thinking it over carefully, he decided to end this in the best way possible, without giving the man the chance to fight at all.


    It was a bit anticlimactic, but Shaw was never his great enemy to warrant anything different. He was just a future nuisance, better crushed in the cradle before he could create real problems.


    "Extract all the information possible. Remember, don''t let him regain mobility, or he could become a hassle."


    Charles nodded, starting to concentrate and delve into Shaw''s mind without any hesitation, making the man''s body tremble as he collapsed to his knees, foam beginning to form at his mouth.


    ¡°If anything goes wrong, don¡¯t hesitate to act and kill him before he can do anything,¡± John said, looking at Cassandra, who confidently nodded and pointed to herself.


    "Don¡¯t worry, even without Charles I could have handled this on my own." Seeing her proud expression, John sighed with a hint of amusement before speaking again.


    "Confidence is good, but too much confidence can get you killed, remember?" At that, Cassandra lost her smile. Even though some time had passed, it seemed John wouldn¡¯t let her forget her little mishap in Warsaw so easily.


    "Just don¡¯t forget it, okay?" With that said, he couldn¡¯t help but ruffle her hair, much to her annoyance. Absently, John wondered if she would also end up bald in the future like her brother. That would certainly be an interesting sight.


    There was a jolt followed by a distant rumble, John snapped out of his strange thoughts, focusing on the sounds coming from outside. It seemed the battle had started to intensify.


    ¡®Time to start the second act,¡¯ he thought as he tightened his grip on his shield. After all, he hadn¡¯t come here just to deal with Shaw.


    He had also come to capture a certain master of magnetism and add him to his team if possible.


    ¡®At this rate, I¡¯ll become a real Pok¨¦mon master.¡¯


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    The plot continues to advance, I¡¯ve been thinking about starting to make some small time skips here and there, this chapter was a test of that, tell me what you think and if I should continue with this or opt to keep things as they were, being more ¡°linear¡± with the events and the story.


    Remember to comment and leave a like. If you notice any mistakes, please point them out so I can correct them.


    Finally remember that You can already find the next chapter (and several more chapters) of this story on P)atreon ( p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader ) All the support received is appreciated ;D

 31: Magnetism

    31: Magnetism


    "Get out of my way!" Erik roared, and the metal trembled.


    With a wave of his hand, a rain of bullets heading in his direction was easily deflected; the projectiles made a 180-degree turn in the air, returning directly to where they came from.


    "Argh!" There were choked screams followed by several bodies collapsing lifelessly to the ground.


    Without sparing them a second glance, the former prisoner hurriedly stepped over them, focusing on that sixth sense that allowed him to feel all the metal within several meters around him to cover his back as he advanced toward his objective, toward his mother.


    ''Just a little more, I''m almost there.'' Erik felt confidence growing inside him as he advanced further. After all, no matter how many German soldiers stood in his way, it was exceedingly easy for him to dispose of them. Even without the invasion the camp was suffering, Erik felt he could have destroyed this entire place by himself.


    Such growing arrogance came to a halt when a blue light projectile was fired in his direction. Erik had never seen anything like it before, and it was only by pure instinct that he managed to drag several nearby metal-laden debris to form an improvised wall in front of him.


    A wall that was pierced in an instant.


    ''What?!'' He barely managed to throw himself out of the way to avoid being pulverized.


    Clumsily rolling on the ground, Erik crawled until he could get a clear view of his new enemy, a sight that made his confidence return once more.


    The Hydra soldier aiming in his direction suddenly met his death when the metal in his weapon twisted, causing the energy shot about to be released to explode point-blank against him.


    This time, Erik did give a second glance to the remains of the man. Where had he come from? And what was that strange blue light? His curiosity was piqued, but only for a moment, as a tremor caused by another nearby explosion quickly brought him back to his senses, making him keep running.


    He could find the answers to his questions later; right now, he needed to focus.


    It didn''t take him long to see the thick, tall wall separating the men''s prison from the women''s, a wall that was now almost completely collapsed due to one of the explosions that had been happening.


    Passing through the rubble, Erik sharpened his gaze, giving the area a quick scan. The chaos was very similar to what had ravaged his side of the camp, except here, there seemed to be a much greater presence of his "benefactors." Erik didn''t know who they were or why they had begun attacking the camp. The only thing he knew was that as long as they bore the colors of the Polish flag somewhere on their bodies, it meant they were on "his side"¡ªin other words, they were against the Germans.


    Therefore, the boy helped them as much as he could while making his way through. After all, the fewer Germans left alive, the easier it would be for him to escape with his mother when the time came.


    A time that was fast approaching, he could feel it. He just had to find her, just had to take her hand, and everything would be alright. He would protect her, as he had promised his father. He would save her.


    With such thoughts filling his mind, Erik ran across the battlefield, carefully observing every woman who crossed his path, searching for a familiar face, a familiar voice. But with every minute that passed without finding her, his anxiety began to grow more and more.


    "MOM!" He finally reached the point where he started yelling at the top of his lungs. Perhaps if she heard his voice, she would come to him¡ªthat was his thought.


    "MOM!" His shout, even amidst the jumble of other sounds filling the area, echoed through the place along with the screech of metal.


    Of course, the nearby German soldiers noticed this and, without hesitation, aimed at him¡ªa foolish decision that blew up in their faces along with their weapons.


    ''Annoyances.'' Erik clenched his teeth in anger as he dispatched all the enemies that stood in his way.


    There was a crash followed by a bestial roar that reverberated everywhere, causing the ground to tremble. At another time, Erik would have paid more attention to such turmoil, but right now, he didn''t care¡ªeven if the devil himself decided to emerge from the jaws of hell to destroy the world.


    No, right now, all that mattered to him was finding his mother.


    "Erik!" And as if God had decided to answer his prayers, her voice reached his ears. With bloodshot eyes, Erik spun around sharply in the direction where he had heard her scream.


    Despite all the dust and smoke filling the air, Erik was still able to see her, to recognize her. She looked thinner, more fragile, but without a doubt, it was her¡ªit was his mother.


    "Mom!" he cried out excitedly, starting to run toward her, nearly stumbling in his haste.


    "Erik!" His mother screamed his name once more upon recognizing him, and though shaky, she too began running toward him with excitement. Both were just a few meters away from embracing, from being together again.


    But Erik had forgotten one thing, something that should have never left his mind, something he learned when his father died in his arms while their home burned due to the war.


    God did not exist in this world.


    One moment, his mother was running toward him, smiling, tears beginning to fall from her eyes.


    The next, her figure vanished abruptly as something faster than bullets swept past her like a blur.


    "Ma?" Erik almost stumbled. Not understanding what had just happened, his feet slowed as he saw the blood-red stain left in the spot where his mother had stood just a second before.


    "Grrrrr." The low, guttural growl made Erik look to the side. Under any other circumstances, he would have taken a step back upon seeing what was before him. There, standing on all fours on the ground, was what could only be described as a humanoid deformity¡ªa monster slowly chewing chunks of flesh between its long, yellowed teeth, with unfocused eyes filled with red veins and a blue light pulsing through its irises.


    A terrifying sight that could inspire deep fear with just a glance¡ªor at least, it would have if Erik wasn''t so numb at this moment, so detached from his own reality that any sense of danger or fear he might have felt had completely shut off.


    His emotionless gaze fixated on the beast until he noticed something, until he saw the broken, battered body it was holding in one of its hands.


    The body of his mother.


    Then everything turned red.


    "AHHHHGGRR!"


    .


    .


    .


    A few moments earlier.


    "Damn it!" James growled, and with a swift motion, he pulled his claws out of the deformed skull of one of his enemies¡ªenemies that were now nothing more than corpses at his feet. All around him, the place had been torn apart, left in ruins due to the fight he had been waging against three of the monstrosities Hydra had sent to Auschwitz.


    John and his team had learned of their presence in the Auschwitz camp thanks to Charles, and the task of dealing with them had been assigned to the second-strongest member of the team. Meanwhile, the others focused on Shaw. It should have been a simple task for James, if not for the fact that one of the monsters had managed to slip away while he concentrated on the other two, who had turned out to be stronger than anticipated.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Shit!" Gritting his teeth and furrowing his brow, he began running at full speed, following the scent trail of the beast, the ground beneath his feet sinking with every step he took.


    He had been careless, too confident, and now who knew how many people had died because of his mistake.


    "AHHHHGGRR!"


    "What!?" James stumbled, not from the gut-wrenching scream but from the screeching sound of metal that accompanied it.


    He saw, all at once, hundreds of metal-laden debris begin flying through the air in a specific direction¡ªthe very direction he had been running toward.


    "Great, now what?" Of course things had to get even more complicated, right? Why not? With a grunt, he took a stronger step than the previous ones, launching himself into the air, crossing the distance between him and his target in record time, giving him a much clearer view of what was happening.


    "Huh?" What greeted him, of course, was not what he expected. Sure, there was blood and some bodies, but the most surprising sight was seeing his target being struck by hundreds, or perhaps thousands, of metal debris from all directions at high speed.


    Had Charles''s sister arrived? No. James dismissed that thought as he looked at the mess around him. Although it hadn''t been long since Cassandra joined the battlefield, she had learned and adapted quickly, managing to master her powers well enough that she wouldn''t make unnecessary moves like the one James was witnessing now.


    After all, it didn''t matter how much debris you hurled at one of Hydra''s monsters; their bulletproof skin would treat them as mere nuisances that would only serve to delay, not defeat.


    Cassandra knew this, and therefore she wouldn''t waste her energy like this unless she had no other option, and James doubted that such a weak monster would corner her to that point.


    So, he focused his gaze along with his superior senses and soon found the culprit, causing him to raise an eyebrow upon seeing him.


    One of the prisoners? And a young one at that, one who seemed blinded by rage. James, who was still in the air thanks to his previous great jump, looked attentively at the concentration camp. If the boy kept using his powers so recklessly, he would end up demolishing the entire place before he could even scratch the monster.


    He needed to calm him down, so without thinking any further, he used one of the debris flying through the air to propel himself towards the ground at great speed.


    "Kid, you have to¡ª" He reached Erik''s side, but before he could finish speaking, a rain of metal interrupted him, sending his body flying dozens of meters into the distance.


    "Get lost!"


    Erik didn''t even register the person he had just sent flying; all his attention was on the enemy in front of him, the monster that killed his mother, that took the only thing he had left in life.


    With pure boiling rage, he clenched his teeth and stretched both hands in its direction. The metal under his command followed his movements and began attacking the beast, but no matter how many pieces of debris struck it, the monster seemed to ignore them completely, with not a single visible wound on its body.


    "DIE!"


    "Grrrawww!"


    Tired of being relentlessly struck, the monster roared, and with a movement of its hand, the metal shattered and tore apart easily. Then, like a cannonball, it propelled itself forward, breaking the sound barrier in an instant, plowing through everything in its path without encountering any resistance.


    Erik couldn''t even react to such a high-speed movement.


    Just when the monster was less than a centimeter away from reaching him, a blurry figure arrived at his side, pulling him out of the way just in time.


    "Damned impulsive brats!" Erik didn''t understand the words since they spoke different languages, but he recognized the voice, having just heard it a few seconds ago before sending its owner flying.


    How was he still alive?


    James was a bit annoyed; sure, the hit hadn''t really hurt him, nor had he been injured by it, but no one liked getting struck when they were just trying to help.


    Leaving the boy behind him, James looked at the monster, ready to rush in and quickly kill it, but before he could take a step forward, dozens of metal rods surrounded his body, coiling around him like snakes in an attempt to immobilize him.


    "He''s mine!" Although the metahuman couldn''t understand the boy''s words, he could grasp the hatred and resentment conveyed by his eyes and tone of voice¡ªemotions he had seen many times over his immortal life, causing him to hesitate for a moment.


    Meanwhile, Erik looked at his enemy, who was also watching him, or more precisely, James standing beside him. The immortal metahuman triggered the beastly instincts in the monster, causing it to hesitate in attacking recklessly.


    Noticing its hesitation, Erik didn''t rush either. Although he still felt the boiling rage inside him, nearly dying a few seconds ago brought clarity back to his mind. After all, how pathetic would it be if he died without at least avenging his mother? He had already failed to protect her as he had promised his father; he had no intention of failing to kill her murderer.


    That''s why he took a deep breath and regained control of his powers. He had already realized that charging in with blind fury was pointless. His enemy was too strong to be beaten by something like that; he needed something different.


    ''This is-?'' He hadn''t noticed before due to the shock, but now that he focused, he could feel it¡ªinside the monster''s body, there was metal, small amounts but metal nonetheless.


    Quickly, he tried to use it, to pull it out of its body, but the monster wasn''t just tough on the outside; its interior was just as resistant, and Erik''s attempt only served to irritate it rather than hurt it.


    ''That''s why it didn''t fly out of him during my earlier rage.'' Even if the metal was inside it, it was still restricted by the monster''s own body. So, how could he hurt it?


    Erik couldn''t find an answer to that question, as the monster, irritated by his attempt to pull the metal inside it, stopped hesitating and lunged forward.


    Only this time, Erik wasn''t caught by surprise. Even if his eyes and other senses were unable to follow the inhuman speed of the monster, his sixth sense, which allowed him to even stop bullets mid-flight, was perfectly capable of sensing the movement of the metal inside the creature. This allowed Erik to react to its movement, intercepting its charge and sending dozens of pieces of debris crashing into it, forcing it to be violently thrown back.


    "Let''s see if you can withstand this!" With superhuman effort, Erik controlled all the metal he could, gathering it into several pieces that he sent flying with everything he had, feeding his power with his rage and pushing past his limits once again.


    From behind, James watched the battle closely, ready to intervene if necessary. The boy was strong, but his weakness was clear to the immortal: he could only control metal. If he were like Cassandra, capable of exerting her power over all kinds of objects, the boy would have already won. Without a doubt, the amount of force he could exert with his ability was astonishing, but being limited to only metal significantly restricted his forms of attack.


    The fight reached a stalemate for a few moments, with the monster unable to reach Erik and Erik unable to hurt it. It was a deadlock that would eventually break, as one of the two would give in due to lack of endurance, and James knew who that person would be.


    ''Sorry, kid, but I''ll have to step in.'' James didn''t like interfering in others'' affairs when they clearly didn''t want him to, but he knew Erik wouldn''t be able to kill the creature on his own, not as things stood. If he let the fight continue, the risk of the monster getting lucky and either killing or severely injuring Erik would be too great.


    ''Even if you end up hating me, it doesn''t matter.'' Flexing his muscles, he prepared to break the metal rods that had him "captured," but before he could, a hand on his shoulder stopped him.


    James sensed a familiar presence, and soon a face he recognized appeared in his vision.


    "Leave it to me." John, who had come from who knows where, gave James a confident smile before stepping forward and speaking in perfect German.


    "Hey, boy! How about using this?" Hearing words he could understand and sensing something flying towards him, Erik turned his head only to find a round shield, adorned with a white star in the center, flying toward him.


    ''What''s this?'' Confused, he caught the shield with his powers, making it levitate around him with curiosity. It was metal, no doubt about that, but at the same time, it felt different from any other metal he had encountered before, something he could tell since his powers allowed him to easily distinguish between different types of metallic materials he came across.


    After a moment of admiring the shield, Erik turned toward the person who had thrown it to him. He didn''t know who John was, where he had come from, or why he had decided to give him the shield. Still, he nodded toward him and returned his gaze to the monster, which was still being bombarded by the metal debris under his control. Despite his efforts, the creature still hadn''t suffered a single scratch on its body.


    Could he really do something with this shield? His doubt was understandable, but he also knew that he didn''t really have any other options. He wasn''t foolish and had realized that he wouldn''t win if things continued as they were. His stamina was starting to run out, and soon he wouldn''t be able to keep applying the same pressure that prevented the monster from approaching him.


    ''It''s this or nothing.'' Clenching his teeth, he looked at the shield and let his powers flow through it with all the strength he had left, a thin stream of blood trickling from his nose.


    Then, his bloodshot eyes turned toward the monster, and without waiting any longer, he sent the shield flying toward it. The air split apart, and much faster than the speed of sound, the shield¡ªmade from the most powerful metal on the planet¡ªflew unhindered toward its target, leaving a trail of blue and red behind.


    "Shhhhing!"


    The monster saw it coming but was unable to dodge it, as the metal around it coiled around its body like chains, preventing it from moving.


    In an instant, the edge of the shield reached the creature, and like a sharp blade, it struck its neck. Without encountering any resistance, it cut through its skin in a clean motion, sending its head flying through the air.


    As the monster''s body stopped struggling and went limp, Erik smiled. He felt his consciousness begin to fade, and before passing out completely, he sent the shield back, throwing it toward John with a grateful look.


    He then collapsed to his knees, completely unconscious, but before he could fall completely, John stepped forward and caught him.


    "It''s not exactly what I had planned, but I guess it''ll work," John thought as he surveyed the destruction around him. His original idea had been to rescue Erik along with his mother, but it seemed that even the best-laid plans encountered unexpected difficulties.


    Or rather, no plan, no matter how perfect, could go off without a hitch?


    ''I''ll have to refine that quote before adding it to my diary.''


    Shrugging, he looked at James, who had already escaped from his "imprisonment" and had approached.


    "Tell me everything that happened."


    He needed to know what had gone wrong.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    Long wait, right? thank you for your patience and understanding.


    I debated for a while over the fate of Erik''s mother before making a decision, which wasn''t easy, but I believe it''s the right one. I know it''s not what many expected, but I hope you can understand.

 32: The Path Forward.

    32: The Path Forward.


    "How much longer do you think he''ll be unconscious?" A soft feminine voice reached his ears, her tone clearly expressing boredom. The language was one he didn''t understand but vaguely recognized as the one Americans used.


    There was a hum, as if someone were thinking about the answer for a moment before speaking.


    "Why don''t you tell me? Go ahead, take a look and tell me what you see." This time it was a man''s voice, familiar but only slightly, and once again in that incomprehensible language to him.


    "Alright, let''s see. His breathing is getting a little faster and deeper, and at the same time, his muscles are starting to tense up, leaving behind the state of relaxation that unconsciousness grants to sleeping bodies, and well, that twitching under his eyes suggests that maybe he can even hear me¡­ I think he''s waking up."


    Irritated by the sounds and tired of listening blindly, Erik tried to open his eyes, only to wince. Not because there was a blinding light, but because the simple effort of lifting his eyelids felt like trying to lift something very heavy without success.


    "Hey, easy now, take it slow." This time, the words that reached his ears were spoken in a language he could understand.


    "W-where...?" Erik tried to sit up, but his effort was cut short when a sharp pain shot through his body, forcing him to stop. It was as if every part of him had decided that any kind of movement was forbidden at that moment.


    "First, have some water." He felt the rim of a glass touch his lips, and without hesitation, he began to drink until he nearly choked. His dry throat burned, but the sweet taste of the water made up for any discomfort.


    "T-thanks" with the last sip, he felt how his waning consciousness fully woke up, and although it was difficult, he finally opened his eyes. his blurry vision slowly clearing until he could see in detail the person in front of him.


    "You''re¡­ that man, the¡­ the one with the shield." Erik grabbed his head, a grimace forming on his face as memories of the most recent events flooded back to him in an instant, making him remember everything that had happened.


    "My Mother, she!-" he couldn''t finish the words as he felt his throat close up, preventing him from saying them.


    His body threatened to start trembling, but before it could, a firm hand rested on his shoulder in a reassuring way.


    "We recovered her body, many of the others have already been buried, but I thought you''d like to be there for her, so we kept her safeguarded."


    At another time, Erik would have wondered how they could have recognized her, but right now he didn''t care. His body, which had previously felt like it weighed a thousand tons, began to move, ignoring any lingering pain, until he was fully standing.


    "Take me to her."


    .


    .


    .


    While Raven stayed behind, John and Erik arrived at the private room that had been used as a temporary funeral home for all the bodies that had been recovered after the battle, though right now only one corpse remained in the place.


    Finding and identifying it wasn''t difficult. Although John had never seen the woman before, the sense of smell he now possessed was strong enough to differentiate her scent from the other bodies and know who she was and to whom she was related. Thanks to that, he was able to give her differential treatment, which he believed would be appropriate.


    Erik looked at the cold, lifeless body that rested on a bed as if she were in a deep sleep. His hand slowly traveled to her face, now clean and free of dirt, gently caressing her cheek with the tips of his fingers, tracing her features.


    How did he let this happen? How did he fail so badly?


    "I told her everything would be fine, that I''d find a way for both of us to get out¡­ I promised I would save her." His hand moved away from her, clenching into a fist, and his desolate tone quickly shifted to one that was cold and sharp.


    "What was that thing?" Erik had many questions, and he didn''t know who else to ask for answers.


    "If I tell you, what will you do?"


    "I... I don''t know." He had no plans, no goals, he had nothing left.


    "Well, maybe that can change. I have an offer for you, one that will allow you to get all the answers you''re looking for and much more."


    Get all the answers? With curiosity, Erik turned to look at John, who moved to his side, giving a gesture of respect toward his mother''s corpse.


    "What if I say no? What if I just leave?"


    "Would you really?" The counter-question made his tense posture soften, a reluctant admission escaping his lips.


    "No..."


    "Then let''s talk."


    .


    .


    .


    Erik remained silent as the winter wind whipped against his face. His hands, which had been clasped together in prayer, parted, and he let out a long, weary sigh that formed a white mist before him. Then, he opened his eyes and looked at the freshly made grave beneath his feet.


    It wasn''t what he wanted, it wasn''t what his mother would have wanted, but it was all he could give her at the moment. At least he took comfort in the fact that he could bury her outside that damned prison, even if it was only a poor consolation.


    "I''ll be back," he whispered. His parents deserved to rest together, in their village, in their home. But as long as the war raged on, that wish couldn''t be fulfilled. It was frustrating and irritating, but it was fine. It was only temporary.


    With one last look at the tombstone made of gleaming metal, Erik turned and began to walk toward John, who stood observing the scene a few meters away.


    "Ready?"


    Erik licked his somewhat dry lips. It had been a day since he woke up, a day since John¡ªas he now knew him¡ªhad explained everything to him. Learning so much had been hard to process, as it was a lot of information to receive all at once, but once he absorbed it all, he gained some perspective.


    He Obtained an objective.


    Hydra, Monsters, Super-soldiers, Metahumans.


    He still didn''t know what would become of him in the distant future, or if he would even have one, but he knew what he had to do in the near future. It wasn''t a difficult decision to make. After all, when there''s nothing left to lose, the choices you make become easy.


    And Erik had chosen a path, a goal, because no one kills his family, destroys his home, and robs him of his life without facing the consequences. Not while his heart still beats and blood runs through his veins.


    With that cold resolve deeply rooted in his spirit, Erik nodded at John without a hint of hesitation.


    "I''ve never been more ready."


    .


    .


    .


    Temporarily, John and his team had stationed themselves at what had once been the Auschwitz concentration camp, or at least what remained of it. For such a large place, with so many prisoners, it would take time before they could move forward again. After all, they couldn''t leave the civilians alone.


    Normally, the AK (Armia Krajowa) would handle this part, but right now most of their forces were in Warsaw, attending to the other prisoners and civilians who had arrived in the city thanks to all the attacks John and his team had carried out before liberating Auschwitz.


    Due to this lack of personnel, so to speak, John decided to pause his advance, at least until the AK was ready to escort the willing civilians with them. Of course, many others had their own plans and would set off on their own to unknown destinations. John didn''t stop them; not everyone could be kept in one place. They were free now, and if their choice was to follow their own paths, then so be it. He had already done his part by giving them back the ability to choose.


    Now, their lives would depend on themselves.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Soon everything will fall into place" John looking at the massive map laid out in his temporary office with a critical eye. Having a mind reader on your side could make things a lot easier, especially when your enemy had no idea such an asset existed.


    Red Skull and Doctor Zola had been doing an excellent job keeping a low profile, making sure to cover their tracks quite well, even from their own men. But all it took was one mistake, one small misstep, and everything would collapse like a house of cards in the wind.


    Of course, this didn''t mean everything would be easy¡ªno, far from it. After all, the more cornered a beast is, the fiercer it fights and the harder it bites. John knew Johann Schmidt wasn''t the type to accept defeat willingly. The man would fight tooth and nail until the end, and John was counting on that. After all, it would be the climax, the final closing of Hydra. It couldn''t be like it had been with Shaw; he needed this confrontation to be spectacular, even unforgettable.


    It was everything he had wished for, everything he had been working toward. Seeing it materialize before his eyes in this way brought him immense euphoria and satisfaction.


    But that joy only lasted for a brief moment, and then it faded. He should have been happy, but he wasn''t, and he knew the reason why.


    It would be dangerous¡ªvery dangerous.


    But it wasn''t himself that he was worried about¡ªno, what really concerned him were the people he had promised to protect: Raven, Cassandra, Charles, and even James.


    A battle like the one that was coming wasn''t something he could fully control. There were no guarantees, at least not if he followed his plans as he wanted to.


    Sure, he could do it just like he had done with Shaw, ending everything directly with no chance of escalation. But did he really want that? Would he really ruin the entire scenario, everything he had worked so hard for, just like that?


    ''I promised to keep them safe.''


    ''And so what? Have you forgotten the real objective here? Remember why you came¡ªyou can''t waver now!''


    It was as if two voices were arguing inside him, and to his dismay, he couldn''t silence either of them.


    ''Maybe I''m looking at this the wrong way,'' he thought. It was as if he had to choose, but why did he need to? Why couldn''t he simply have both? The situation reminded him of something an old colleague of his used to say.


    "Only children choose¡ªa man takes everything!"


    He wanted his "perfect" scenario, and at the same time, he wanted to keep his promise and protect the people he had grown to care for, even if only minimally.


    And to achieve both, he needed to stop wavering, to take a step forward and risk it all as he should have done from the beginning.


    "I need to proceed with Project Ascension." He had left it as a safeguard, something he didn''t want to use unless things took a complete turn in the wrong direction. But now he realized that had been a mistake. His hesitation might have put everyone at risk, and he wasn''t going to let that continue.


    After all, the best safeguard to achieving all his goals was unmatched power. He was already strong, but once he absorbed the Vita radiation along with the radiation from the Tesseract, he would become more than just a man, much more than a super-soldier. Maybe even close to a god.


    John thought about this for several minutes, reflecting on the actions he would take, until he was interrupted by a familiar crackle. Absentmindedly, he pulled out the brick-sized radio that Howard had created, extended its antenna, and answered the call.


    "John here."


    "I''m glad to hear you, it seems everything went well," Peggy''s voice came from the other side, a clear note of relief in her tone.


    "Did you doubt it?" John joked, hearing a snort through the radio''s speaker in response.


    But his amusement faded quickly; there were important things to do. Now that he had made his decision, he needed to start preparing certain things.


    "You know I love talking to you, but I need you to connect me with Hank. There''s something I need to discuss with him," Peggy raised an eyebrow at the request but nodded, understanding that this had to be serious by the tone of his voice.


    "Understood, give me a moment."


    .


    In Hank''s laboratory, temporary base of SWORD, northern Italy.


    "Alright, beginning test number 34 in three, two, one!"


    As the last number in the countdown dropped, Janet focused deeply, letting her power flow, sending a faint flash of yellow light across her body. Her size began to change rapidly until her figure shrank to less than a centimeter in height.


    "Miss Van Dyne, can you hear me? How are you feeling?" Hank''s voice came through the speakers in the special cabin where she stood. Janet breathed slowly, opening her eyes and cautiously looking around. Good¡ªshe wasn''t buried in a mountain of fabric, which was a good sign.


    With some nervousness, she raised both hands in front of her, admiring the dark gloves with yellow lines on them.


    "I think it''s a success!" Once she saw that her hands were still covered by the gloves, she began inspecting her entire body, making sure the suit she was wearing was complete and that no piece was missing or of a different size than it should be.


    "Good, good! Size-reduction test successful. Now let''s see if the suit can return to its original size."


    Janet nodded, even though he couldn''t see her, and began to use her powers once more. Her shrunken body started growing in size until she returned to her normal height.


    There was no fabric tearing or uncomfortable stretching; as before, the suit remained perfectly fitted to her body.


    "How does it feel?"


    "Everything''s still in place. It seems like it''s really a success."


    "Yes!" Hank exclaimed triumphantly. Thirty-four attempts, thirty-three failures, but he had finally done it. The man had to admit it was a bit more challenging than he had initially thought it would be. At first, he considered it a waste of time and was eager to finish it so he could return to his primary research as soon as possible.


    But reality had proven to him that nothing is unnecessary. Although he hadn''t progressed in his main research, he had still managed to study in greater depth some of the properties of the Pym particles that he hadn''t properly grasped before.


    At least now he had a stronger foundation to work on for his future projects.


    With a mechanical sound, the door of the personal cabin where Janet had been testing the suit opened, allowing her to step out with a smile on her face. After all, she now had a way to use her powers without ending up naked¡ªa huge step toward her goal.


    Speaking of her goal, a familiar voice came through the radio system in the lab, making Janet unconsciously stand a little straighter.


    "Professor Pym, I hope I''m not interrupting. I''d like to discuss a few things with you if possible."


    "Colonel, actually, this is perfect timing. I''m happy to inform you that the task regarding Miss Van Dyne''s suit has been successfully completed."


    "Oh? That was faster than I expected. It seems you''ve made good progress. In fact, this is great news because there''s something else I need you to focus on," hearing this, hank blinked in confusion.


    "I''ll be returning to the base soon to take care of some matters before continuing my campaign in Poland. When I do, I want to see if it''s possible to use the Pym particles to increase the quantity of a certain material so that it can be mass-produced, so to speak."


    Mass-producing a material? At that, Hank couldn''t help but get excited. After all, one of the main areas of his research was focused on increasing Earth''s natural resources using Pym particles and their properties.


    Of course, for now, he only knew with certainty that objects could be shrunk and returned to their original state, but many of his theories suggested that enlarging them should also be possible¡ªhe just didn''t know how to achieve it yet.


    "Well, I do have some ideas about that. Although they''re still just theories, I believe I can start working on something if I have enough resources¡­" The implicit request in Hank''s words was clear, and on the other end of the line, John smiled but didn''t argue with Hank about it. After all, great achievements required great investments, and he was not one to overlook such a fact.


    "I have already spoken with Vice Director Carter about it. Your research is very important to Sword, Professor, so don''t hesitate to ask for anything you think you might need."


    Hank smiled with satisfaction upon hearing this.


    "I assure you that you won''t regret this, Colonel."


    "I''ll make sure you live up to those words, Professor. On another note, I don''t know how long it will take me to return to the base. If you achieve any results before I get back, you can go to Howard and ask for the leftover vibranium samples in his possession and see if you can start increasing its quantity."


    Vibranium? Was that the material the Colonel was referring to? Although it wasn''t very well known, Hank had heard of it. It was said that Howard Stark obtained every last gram of the metal in the world and used it to forge Captain America''s invincible shield. Its properties were undoubtedly revolutionary, but its scarcity made such a valuable material something of a fantasy that most scientists ignored without giving it a second thought.


    But¡­ if he could use Pym particles to create more of the mythical metal and mass-produce it¡­ the possibilities would be endless! Just the thought made his body tremble with excitement!


    "Very well, I still have some matters to attend to. For now, I''ll take my leave and wish you luck in your research. I will be eagerly awaiting the results."


    With that, the radio went silent, causing Janet to frown. She had wanted to say a few words to him, to share the thoughts she''d been having, but she couldn''t. Well, not everything was bad. He said he would return soon, so she could tell him in person, which might be better. That way, he would see that she was serious.


    As for Hank, he hurriedly began pulling out his notes and theories, ready to start the research and bring satisfactory results as soon as possible.


    .


    .


    .


    John looked at the now silent radio with deep thoughts. The decision to mass-produce vibranium at this moment had been made for three reasons. The first was to provide better protection and security for his team. After all, not everyone was bulletproof like him and James.


    The second reason was Erik. The boy was strong, and against a conventional army, he had nothing to fear. But Hydra''s monsters were not a conventional army. Unless Erik used something as strong as vibranium, he wouldn''t be able to face them on his own, which would be a waste considering his potential. Therefore, the logical option was to give him a metal that would negate any disadvantage he might have against them.


    At the same time, Cassandra could also benefit from this. The girl would undoubtedly be overjoyed if she got a dozen indestructible knives to throw at her enemies.


    The third and final reason, and also the most important, was to give the world a trump card in case things went wrong. If Hydra succeeded in completing the serum and created a true army of super soldiers, and he wasn''t there to stop them, the only weapons that could stand against them would be those made of vibranium. No matter how many super soldiers Hydra created, if the entire Allied army had bullets made from the hardest metal on the planet in their guns, then the world would still have a fighting chance against them.


    Of course, this was only in case Project Ascension failed and he died from being unable to withstand the radiation in his body.


    An insurance that wouldn''t need to be used as long as he succeeded.


    And without a doubt, he would succeed.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Note: Important to read!


    Well, this chapter took some time to come out, but it''s finally here, and I hope you all enjoyed it. I''ve been thinking a lot about the things to come and what I need to do. After all, world-building is complicated when there''s so much to take into account¡ªso many butterfly effects, so many changes. Sometimes it feels quite overwhelming, you know?


    Although complaining about it now seems a bit silly, after all, I got myself into this.


    Soon, WWII will come to an end. I don''t know exactly how many chapters are left in this part of the story, but I do know that the end of an era is approaching. I''ll probably take a small break from Supersoldier when that happens, to settle some ideas and clear my mind.


    Of course, my other stories will continue since I don''t feel like I need a break from them at all. But it''s still too early to talk about that. As I said, I don''t know how many chapters are left until WWII ends¡ªit could be 5, it could be 10, or maybe 20, depending on how much I feel I need to add before wrapping everything up.


    Leave me your comments about it. What do you think is missing? What do you think I should explore before ending this arc? What do you want to see?


    I''ll be reading your thoughts! :D

 33: Champion

    33: Champion


    With his decision made and a clear objective, John began preparing to return to the SWORD base in Europe, which was located in northern Italy and was actually part of the Allied army base. The place, of course, wasn¡¯t a real base but rather a provisional front so that John and his team, as well as the scientific team led by Howard and the soldiers and agents under Peggy¡¯s command, could be near the warfront and carry out their mission against Hydra as needed.


    John had planned for the true headquarters of SWORD to be built at a future time, once the war was over, preferably in some land or place that wasn¡¯t directly governed by any nation. Of course, there would be headquarters on every continent or in countries deemed important, but if he really wanted to be somewhat ¡°independent¡± from world governments, SWORD needed to be in a remote location where it could clearly show that the agency had no preference for any nation or government.


    Which wouldn''t be easy, since there weren¡¯t many such places to begin with.


    "Hey, do we really have to stay?" The whining voice pulled him out of his thoughts, making him refocus on the meeting room where he had been discussing a few things with his team.


    After the liberation of the Auschwitz concentration camp, a few more days passed until all the prisoners could be escorted to the outskirts of Warsaw, where the largest number of available Polish forces were concentrated. At the same time, some Allied forces that had arrived over time to provide help and reinforcements to the country were also present.


    Thanks to this, many refugee centers were built for the liberated prisoners, something that was surely causing a major headache for the still-rebuilding government of the European country. John felt a bit sorry for them and silently thanked the fact that he wasn¡¯t the one dealing with such complex logistics.


    Of course, not all civilians remained civilians. Many, filled with the resentment of losing loved ones and having been prisoners, joined under the command of the AK (Armia Krajowa), quickly swelling their ranks. They weren¡¯t the best soldiers, that much was clear; many could barely hold weapons properly, but the increased manpower helped lighten the load and make the resistance and reconstruction efforts more bearable. It would still take a few years before Poland could return to what it once was, but without a doubt, they would rise again, and stronger.


    With that said, John and his team were currently in Warsaw, a place John had decided would be the most suitable for them to station until he returned.


    "Yes, it''s important that you stay here. Although our crusade for Poland has been quite successful, there are still many enemy bases and cities under German control. I don¡¯t know how many more of those monsters they can deploy, but I¡¯d rather not leave this place unguarded," he said, looking at Cassandra, who had asked the question. The young woman frowned with clear disappointment but finally stayed quiet upon seeing the serious look on his face.


    Even though the AK was now "stronger" than before, it was still far from being able to stand up on its own against the Third Reich and Hydra. Leaving completely without leaving some safeguard behind would be like giving their enemies an easy target to strike back. John hadn¡¯t put so much effort and time into liberating this place just to let something like that happen.


    "You only need to hold the fort for a while. Think of it as a small break. You don¡¯t need to act unless something the AK can''t handle comes up."


    The thought of a break made Charles, who had been silent, sigh a little. These days had been hard for the boy¡ªentering others'' minds as he had been doing didn¡¯t come without consequences. At first, Charles had many nights of nightmares, which he was only able to endure because his mind was growing stronger day by day with the increasingly frequent use of his ability.


    Things that once would have made him tremble in panic and fear were now nothing more than minor nuisances that he could crush with a casual flex of his power. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean they stopped affecting him; he was just getting better at dealing with them. Still, everything has a limit, and Charles preferred not to know where his own was if possible, which is why he felt relieved knowing he could rest for a while longer.


    "Delaying our mission like this, I don''t like it. We''ll lose our advantage by giving them time to recover," James said, frowning. Of all of them, he was the one with the most urgency, for obvious reasons.


    "I know, but don¡¯t worry too much. If everything goes well, I should be back in two or three days, a week at the latest. After that, I intend to speed things up. I think we have enough information to start closing in on Red Skull and Doctor Zola," At his words, James could only grunt in reluctant acceptance.


    "And what about Mr. Melancholy?" Cassandra asked, pointing toward Erik, who had been staring out one of the windows at the half-destroyed city, lost in unknown thoughts. Noticing that the attention was suddenly on him, the boy turned to look at them, frowning in confusion. After all, he didn¡¯t know exactly what they were saying since he didn¡¯t speak English.


    "He¡¯ll stay with you as well. I hope you can take care of him, and if possible, I¡¯d like you to help him train his abilities."


    At the request, James thought for a moment before nodding.


    "I can take care of that."


    Now that his drinking habit had vanished, James found himself with too much free time when there was no fight or mission in sight. Aside from trying to sleep, he usually spent time teaching a few things to the rookie rebel soldiers who followed the team on their raids, as well as the Xavier siblings when John was too busy to do it himself. And although his teaching methods were a bit rough, the experience James could offer was not to be underestimated.


    Without John noticing, Raven, who had been sitting beside him, sighed inwardly when she realized the newly acquired metahuman member would be staying behind.


    The reason wasn¡¯t that she disliked him¡ªshe didn¡¯t even know him well enough for that. It was simply for a more petty and selfish reason, one that had been slowly festering inside the girl as time went on.


    Looking at all the metahuman members gathered in the room, Raven couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth. Each and every one of them¡ª they were supposed to be the same, all of them the next step in human evolution.


    Then why?


    Why was she the weakest of them all?!


    That feeling had started gnawing at her mind for some time now, first appearing when a Hydra-controlled James fought John.


    In that battle, she felt a powerlessness that reminded her of the day her powers first manifested and her father chased her with a gun in hand.


    The helplessness of being completely defenseless and unable to do anything but run.


    She thought she had already overcome that fear. Her campaign alongside John in northern Italy had made her feel strong, skilled, capable. She believed she could do it all. But then reality slapped her in the face, pulling her out of that sense of "invincibility" she had gained after so many victories.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Even so, at that moment, she managed to console herself, and in a way, she reluctantly accepted it. After all, James wasn¡¯t just a metahuman, he was also a supersoldier. It was expected and natural for him to be so strong, right?


    But that consolation didn¡¯t last long, and it was challenged again when the Xavier siblings appeared. Whether it was Cassandra with her telekinesis or Charles with his ability to manipulate others'' minds, each of them was extraordinary in their own way, and that was evident from the start.


    Although John always assured her that her place by his side was permanent, Raven couldn''t help but want to prove that she was worthy of it, to prove to him that she could continue by his side. For that reason, she began to push herself more, using her powers in more creative ways to gain every possible advantage and remain useful.


    At first, she believed she had been doing a great job, as she had demonstrated in all her previous battles. The Nazi army and Hydra soldiers with their futuristic weapons had not posed much of a challenge to her, and thanks to her greater battle experience compared to the sibling duo, she was able to stand out enough to prove her worth once more in the various initial skirmishes that took place in the capital city of Poland, thus gaining the respect and trust of the people.


    But it was at that very moment, when Raven was beginning to regain her confidence¡ªboth in herself and in her place by John''s side, as well as in her abilities¡ªthat it happened.


    The Hydra monsters arrived.


    From that moment on and in every battle that followed, Raven had no choice but to take a step back every time one of those creatures was unleashed on the battlefield..


    Completely useless, once again impotent.


    It was extremely frustrating, although she knew she was still capable of contributing a lot in other areas, she couldn''t help but feel her heart deeply embittered every time she was forced to hide alongside the common soldiers, compelled to watch as John and the others faced those monsters without being able to do anything to help.


    Raven knew she had to do something to change the situation, but she wasn''t sure what. Her power had clear limitations, and facing monsters more resistant than tanks and faster than bullets was undoubtedly beyond her reach at this time.


    It didn¡¯t help that yet another metahuman, once again stronger than her, appeared out of nowhere, reminding her of her frustrations.


    Part of her hoped that this trip with John to SWORD''s headquarters would help her find a solution, or at least allow her to vent to him in private, which is why she felt relieved to learn that Erik would stay behind along with the others.


    At least this way, she wouldn¡¯t have a constant reminder of her frustrations during the trip.


    Raven had to abandon her thoughts and refocus on the meeting still in progress when John started talking once again.


    "That being said, if you need anything else, you can go to Tadeusz and his men. I''ve already spoken to them, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, but in case something happens, I trust Charles can handle it." Upon hearing his name, the boy nodded, understanding what John expected from him.


    After all, he was the only one able to communicate fluently with the Poles thanks to his power. In fact, he was also the only one on the team besides John who could communicate with Erik due to the language barrier.


    It was a small problem that still didn¡¯t have an easy solution. John had considered asking Charles to simply download the knowledge of how to speak English into Erik''s head, but that could bring some problems if done wrong. It would be really messed up if they accidentally turned the boy into a vegetable.


    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t too inconvenient for now, so it could be postponed for later.


    John discussed a few more things with the team before concluding the meeting and preparing to leave along with Raven.


    Unfortunately for the girl, John didn¡¯t take the long route as she had hoped and instead began a rapid journey straight toward northern Italy, frustrating her plan to talk to him about her problem, at least for the moment.


    .


    .


    .


    Somewhere, in a hidden place.


    Johann Schmidt walked silently through a dark and long tunnel that descended into the depths, its interior dimly lit by the fire of torches carefully placed along the walls.


    Finally, his walk brought him in front of a door made of wood and metal, tightly shut with thick chains around it.


    ¡®In the end, I couldn¡¯t avoid having to return here,¡¯ Red Skull couldn¡¯t help but think with disgust as he clenched his teeth.


    Not many knew, but before Hydra was turned into the special weapons division of the Schutzstaffel, it was known by another name.


    The Division of Supernatural Sciences.


    It was no coincidence that Red Skull''s research led him to the Tesseract, the ancient Nordic artifact of legend.


    Throughout its existence, Hydra had gathered ancient knowledge from all over the world and from all civilizations that had ever existed¡ªdark and mystical knowledge that Johann Schmidt classified and deemed too dangerous, not only for the world but also for Hydra itself.


    Thus, using his influence as supreme leader, he had such knowledge locked away in a hidden place where sunlight never reached and where it could not be used by the wrong hands.


    Many could say that Red Skull was playing with forces he didn¡¯t understand by using the power of the Tesseract, but what they didn¡¯t know was that, of all the possible paths Hydra could have taken, the Tesseract was the safest of them.


    The most ¡°correct.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯ve really cornered me to this point,¡¯ thinking of his mortal enemy, a cold and murderous gleam passed through his eyes. His perfect serum was not yet ready, and Zola''s abominations were little more than mere nuisances for Captain America, no longer useful in delaying his advance.


    If he let things continue as they were, his end would arrive imminently, and that was not something he was willing to allow, not without consequences.


    Just as John had imagined, Johann Schmidt was not the kind of man to surrender so easily, even when his chances seemed to grow slimmer.


    No, as long as he still had options, even if those options were dangerous and desperate, he would still fight to the end.


    ¡®If I will not rule this world, then this world does not deserve to exist.¡¯ With that thought, Red Skull did not hesitate and finally broke the chains on the door in front of him. Then, pulling out a bronze-colored metal key, he unlocked it, allowing the door to creak open, a cold wind blowing through along with specks of dust.


    His superhuman eyes, a result of Professor Erskine¡¯s serum, easily scanned the dark room. Distant memories came to his mind, but he dismissed them¡ªit was not the time to get lost in the past.


    Stepping forward, he entered what appeared to be a very old library. The shelves inside, tall and sturdy, were packed with books of different kinds, sizes, and ages.


    He glanced at them briefly before focusing his gaze on what he had come to find.


    Since his time was short, he couldn¡¯t take just anything. He needed something more specific, something he could use with what he had available, and he knew exactly what that was.


    "Using the Tesseract in this way is irritating, but only by harnessing its cosmic energy can I safely break the barriers between dimensions without relying on those ridiculous dark rituals." Looking at the ancient tome of invocations in his hands, Red Skull flipped through page after page until he reached the content he had been searching for.


    There, drawn in black ink on the worn and yellowed paper, was the image of a grotesque being, a creature with hundreds of enormous tentacles that seemed capable of extending everywhere without any limit. Though it was a simple illustration, the sight still projected a palpable darkness in the atmosphere, as if the creature etched in ink could break the barrier between the page and reality at any moment.


    "The champion of Hydra... I hope the legends about you are not just ancient tales." A long time ago, he had scorned the way those old high-ranking officials praised the creature, about how its arrival would bring Hydra''s dominance over the world and beyond.


    Fools, incapable of understanding that dark beings like this would never bow to the desires and wills of mere mortals. No, to believe they would obey like simple pets was an absurd fantasy. Creatures like this were dark forces, dangerous and volatile, which had to be handled with extreme caution. That is why he had dismissed the idea of bringing such a force into this world as soon as he became the leader of Hydra, despite the complaints and enmities that such an action had generated for him.


    But look at him now, being forced to resort to this in the end. How low the mighty could fall...


    With a silent sigh, he carefully stored the tome and began to leave, ready to begin the preparations for what he knew would be his final battle in this war.


    Whether he won or lost, the world would never forget his existence and his name¡ªhe would make sure of it.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    And one more chapter! Delving into the thoughts and feelings of the characters is something complicated, but I hadn¡¯t done it properly for several chapters, so I thought it was time to do it, at least a little.


    But don¡¯t despair! The action is coming, because as I said in the previous chapter, we are already in the final stretch of the war arc. I apologize if the chapters are taking longer to come out because of that; I want to prepare everything properly, and that is something complicated for many reasons.


    I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m a bit afraid of messing it up and not delivering a satisfying conclusion, which holds me back when writing since I end up discarding as many ideas as I add, without being able to decide easily.


    Maybe I should keep it simple and direct? Maybe dramatic and explosive? Maybe epic and wild? Complicated decisions that require different types of preparation and perspectives.


    I hope you can give me your opinions, advice, and critiques on this. I''ll be reading your comments and replying as much as possible.

 34: Vibranium

    34: Vibranium


    The work never stops increasing. Peggy looked at the stack of papers on her desk with that thought running through her head. Slowly, she took a sip of her freshly brewed coffee, letting its warmth flow through her body, briefly dispelling the morning chill.


    She knew that becoming S.W.O.R.D.''s vice director would take a lot of effort, but she had underestimated just how much. Fortunately, she wasn''t doing everything alone, or she''d really have headaches¡ªshe was too young for that.


    "You seem stressed," at the unexpected question, Peggy went on alert instantly. Her hand immediately moved to the hidden weapon she always kept close by, but before she could draw it and take off the safety, her brain recognized the voice, stopping her movement halfway.


    "John!" She stood up in an instant, a big smile on her face.


    "I hope not to disturb." John, who had been standing stealthily in a corner, said as he began walking toward her with a mischievous smile on his face; clearly, his words weren''t sincere.


    "You almost gave me a heart attack." Peggy complained with a slight pout on her face, but that slight annoyance within her faded as she felt John close the distance between them and place his hands on her waist. The warmth of his body on contact had a better effect than the coffee in dispelling the chill of the outside weather.


    "It''s good to see you again, Agent. I hope you didn''t miss me too much." Peggy wanted to say that she hadn''t missed him at all, but having him so close made it difficult to deny it. Her traitorous body was too eager to feel his touch again, and John could easily pick up on this. Still, he didn''t make the next move, much to Peggy''s dissatisfaction, who finally moved closer herself, closing the distance between their faces and pressing her lips to his in a kiss that started off chaste but soon began to turn a bit more heated.


    "Should I leave?" The question, asked in an apathetic voice, made Peggy open her eyes and pull away from John in a panic. How had she not realized someone else was there?! Peggy couldn''t help but scold herself for being so careless; it seemed her instincts had lost some of their edge from spending so much time in an office.


    Seeing the accusing look she was giving him, John shrugged with an "innocent" look on his face. After all, it was Peggy who had initiated things, so it wasn''t his fault, right?


    For her part, Raven, the one responsible for interrupting the intimate moment between them, couldn''t help but find Peggy''s embarrassed and mortified expression interesting. It was rare to see such an expression on the usually serious woman''s face, and Raven found herself enjoying seeing her break character, even if only for a brief moment.


    Maybe it was a bit petty on her part, but she still hadn''t forgotten that whole incident in New York, which had robbed her of sleep for several nights. Even if the older woman didn''t know about her part in keeping others from finding her and John during their "fun" moment in the office, for Raven, Peggy was still part of that incident. And while she couldn''t "get back" at John, that consideration didn''t extend to the vice director of S.W.O.R.D., so, in her opinion, if she was going to be embarrassed, then the woman should be too.


    "Raven, this isn''t¡­" Peggy wanted to explain the situation but didn''t know how. Her relationship with John was supposed to be secret, at least as far as she knew, so the fact that a team member had witnessed this kind of unprofessional behavior on her part made her want to run and bury her face under a pillow.


    "If you want, I can give you some privacy, but I''d advise you to take this to one of the rooms on the base. An office¡­ seems like a bit of a risky place for doing these kinds of things. After all, it wouldn''t be good if someone found you halfway through, right?" Raven couldn''t help but smile maliciously as she watched Peggy step back, her face shifting from deep red to a slightly bluish hue.


    "Raven, stop bothering her." John sighed, deciding to interrupt his assistant before she caused Peggy to have a meltdown or something.


    "Buzzkill," Raven rolled her eyes upon hearing him but eventually decided to listen and stopped bothering Peggy.


    John then had to spend the next fifteen minutes calming Peggy down and assuring her that Raven wouldn''t say anything about what had happened before the woman was finally able to return to her usual self.


    "Sorry for that embarrassing display, Raven," Peggy, seated once again at her desk, said to Raven with a bit of red still on her cheeks. In response, the girl simply waved her hand dismissively.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve seen worse." After saying that, Raven couldn''t help but blush and look away from Peggy, who raised an eyebrow, not understanding what the shapeshifter meant.


    Deciding to interrupt the conversation before Raven said too much, John wisely changed the subject quickly.


    "Let''s forget about this. How have things been going at the base?"


    Peggy could recognize an olive branch when she saw one, and not wanting to continue the topic either, she quickly began to catch John up and answer his questions.


    .


    .


    .


    Later that same day, in Hank''s main laboratory.


    When John tasked the scientist with beginning research on the "increase" of matter through Pym particles, Dr. Hank Pym wasted no time and started the project immediately. Likewise, Janet, his assistant and the second person who knew the most about Pym particles, was also involved, contributing her own ideas as well as assisting in the more practical experiments.


    After all, to extract Pym particles in a "conventional" way required a long, laborious process that took significant time and resources. Hank was still working on making that process much simpler and more practical, but until he made progress on that front, the best alternative to obtaining large amounts of Pym particles in an "immediate" and safe way was Janet.


    In some way that Hank still couldn''t understand, Janet''s body continually produced substantial amounts of high-concentration Pym particles, which were perfect for accelerating his research and bringing theory to reality sooner than anticipated, making it possible for research that could take years to begin showing results in much less time.


    Of course, extracting Pym particles from Janet hadn''t been easy, but with his ingenuity, Hank had managed to create a device into which Janet could safely and consistently discharge the particles for later storage. These particles, unlike those he extracted using the conventional method, were a bright yellow color. Hank didn''t know why this change occurred¡ªwhy yellow instead of red? Did it have something to do with concentration and potency? Or was it something else?


    There was much he didn''t know, and every day the questions seemed to outnumber the answers. For others, this might have been frustrating, but for a scientist like him, it was nothing less than exhilarating.


    He was eager to uncover all the mysteries of Pym particles.


    "Recharge ready, should we begin?" At Janet''s question, Hank came out of his thoughts and nodded toward the girl, who had been recharging the Pym particle supply in the new machine created for the new project.


    In truth, Hank was quite pleased that the incident that gave Janet her powers had happened. Sure, at first it had seemed rather disastrous, but time had shown that it had actually been absolutely beneficial.


    Whether it was because it allowed him to join S.W.O.R.D. or because it gave him a way to obtain all the Pym particles he would need for his experiments through Janet, no matter how you looked at it, only good things had come from the incident.


    Not for the first time, a part of him deep in his mind wondered how difficult it would be to recreate the incident, but as quickly as it came, Hank drowned that thought. Not only was the risk too great, but it also wasn''t as if it was necessary. Although he had immense curiosity about the possibilities, Hank was still cautious about human experimentation.


    Even if the intended test subject was himself.


    ''Maybe there''s another way that doesn''t require me to modify my entire genetic structure.''


    Even with that idea starting to take shape inside him, Hank didn''t forget what he was doing at the moment.


    "Beginning test number 79." Just as he was about to start the machine, the sound of the lab''s huge metal doors opening made him stop, his brow starting to furrow. He had explicitly told Vice Director Carter that he didn''t want any interruptions during the tests. He hoped it was something important, or he would have serious words with her.


    "John!" Janet''s cheerful voice made Hank''s growing discontent disappear. He quickly turned around to find that, indeed, it was Colonel John who had arrived, along with Vice Director Carter, his blonde assistant, and the head of SWORD''s scientific division, Howard Stark.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    It seemed it was actually something important.


    "Looks like we''ve come at a bad time," John said, looking curiously at the new machine in the center of the lab. It looked a lot like the one Hank had presented at the science fair, where they had first met, but clearly much more advanced, refined, and probably much safer as well.


    "On the contrary, Colonel, I actually think this is a great time!" Although he would have preferred to have more time before John returned, it wasn''t as if Hank had nothing to show. In fact, his advancements were significant enough to be presented.


    "So this is the secret project I haven''t been allowed to get my hands on. I must say I''m quite curious to know what it''s about," Howard inspected the lab with interest. Although he had heard some things from Peggy and John, Howard had been quite busy to pay much attention to it.


    This was partly because, unlike the other scientists at the base, Hank wasn''t under Howard''s direct command, even though Howard was the head of SWORD''s scientific division. It was a special arrangement that John had given the man as a show of good faith and a guarantee that he could work on his research as he saw fit.


    Soon, the entire group gathered with Hank and Janet, and putting the greetings aside, John got straight to the point of why he had come.


    "Although not much time has passed and it might be a bit rude of me to ask, I would like to know if there has been any substantial progress in the research." Upon hearing this, Hank smiled confidently and pointed proudly at the new machine.


    "The truth is that things have gone much better than expected, and although I would like to take all the credit, the truth is that Miss Van Dyne has been a great help in making everything flow as smoothly as it has up to now." At his words, Janet was a bit surprised. She didn''t expect Dr. Pym to give her credit so suddenly. Although she didn''t know much about the man, she knew he was quite "proud" of himself and his achievements, so it was something unexpected from him.


    Hearing Hank, John raised an eyebrow. Although he had bet that they would work well together, he knew that reality sometimes differed from what he expected. After all, his memories of Hank and Janet were mostly confusing and unclear. Things could have gone wrong, but he was glad they hadn''t.


    Hank then began to explain how he had used Janet''s "powers" to extract large amounts of Pym particles, which he used to begin experimentation and testing at an accelerated pace.


    For Howard, who hadn''t known much about Pym particles beforehand, it was a great surprise to learn of their true properties and potential. At the same time, he couldn''t help but regret not knowing about this earlier.


    "So that''s why you asked me to bring this," Howard said somewhat bitterly, as he took out a small wooden box made of finely carved oak.


    Hank looked at the box curiously, though he suspected what might be inside. That didn''t stop him from getting excited when Howard opened it and revealed the contents.


    "Raw vibranium, well, crumbs of raw vibranium, actually. Barely a quarter of a gram." When Howard obtained the vibranium, he had kept these small samples as a reminder before proceeding to refine everything else and create John''s shield. It was such an insignificant amount that it was good for nothing more than being a simple decorative sample to show off to his scientist friends.


    In fact, he had shown it off to John after giving him the shield, which is the reason why the captain knew of its existence.


    "Do you really want to do this? Do you know what this could mean, John? How it could change the world?" At his question, John nodded seriously.


    "I know what this means, but we don''t have any other options, Howard. You''ve seen what Hydra can do with an imperfect serum, the kind of monsters it has created and the destruction they can cause. If they actually manage to perfect it and create a true army of supersoldiers, the world will fall to them in an instant. Even I would die facing so many enemies, and you know it."


    Howard remained silent for a moment. Of course, he understood. Of course, he could see that terrifying future without John having to tell him. But as the person who knew the most about vibranium and its properties, he also understood that its potential could become just as dangerous, or even more so, than a perfected serum.


    This could trigger another war in the world, even worse than the one they were fighting now.


    "Don''t worry too much. I have no intention of letting the vibranium fall into the wrong hands. Doing this is just insurance, just a Plan B in case the worst happens. As long as Hydra is defeated in time, the vibranium will remain for SWORD''s exclusive use, and its production will be meticulously controlled." Noticing Howard''s doubts, John placed a hand on his shoulder, reassuring him as best he could.


    Howard finally nodded. Although he knew that doing this was dangerous, it also represented a great opportunity for humanity and its future. At the same time, he couldn''t deny that he was eager to continue his research on the mythical metal. The small amount he had found, despite all his efforts, had left Howard feeling quite frustrated for a long time. But now, those frustrations might be resolved if John''s plan succeeded.


    In the end, he was a scientist, and his curiosity outweighed even his sense of caution.


    "Then let''s try it." Having made up his mind, Howard handed the box to Hank, who gladly took it.


    "Do you think you can do it, Dr. Pym?" At John''s question, Hank looked at the small vibranium samples in the box before nodding slowly.


    "At this point, I''ve managed to increase the size of various test materials with varying degrees of success, and although vibranium is a very special material, it''s still matter in the end. The Pym particles should be able to work on it successfully." Hank would have liked to sound more convincing, but the truth was, he couldn''t say with complete certainty that they would succeed¡ªnot without trying first.


    Fortunately, there were four small samples with which he could do just that. He just hoped to succeed at least once.


    "Very well, in that case, you have my permission. Do it."


    With those words, Hank and Janet got to work at full speed. The previous sample that was going to be used for Test 79 was replaced with one of the raw vibranium fragments, and the machine, which had just been recharged, had to be recalibrated. To be safe, Hank also added four extra "tanks" of Pym particles that had been previously stored.


    What happened to matter when it was "enlarged" by Pym particles was that the greater the expected "growth," the more Pym particles were needed. Right now, Hank''s machine, although better than its previous version, still wasn''t capable of perfect energy conversion. During the transformation process, at least 60% of the Pym particles used were lost into nothingness.


    Hank still didn''t know where they ended up, but such a waste of valuable material was one of the reasons he was grateful for Janet''s existence. At least this way, it didn''t hurt as much to lose so many Pym particles during the experiments.


    Soon, the preparations were complete, and everyone focused their attention on the central platform where the vibranium sample had been placed.


    "Starting the test in three..." Hank took the activation lever firmly with his hand, the sweat starting to drip from his forehead, his mouth feeling dry.


    "Two..." he continued the countdown as he began to slowly lower the lever, making the sound of the machine coming to life reverberate through the room with increasing intensity. At the same time, the yellow glow of the Pym particles powering the device began to increase, illuminating the surroundings with its ethereal light.


    "One!" With the last number echoing through the room, Hank pulled the lever down all the way. The yellow glow intensified suddenly, and a beam of particles, almost golden, shot toward the central platform at a dizzying speed. The vibrant energy lit up every corner, filling the space with an electric hum as the particles converged in the center with a blinding flash.


    Everyone, except for John, had to squint despite the protective goggles they were wearing.


    Hank felt his vision flicker; the intensity of the light had been far greater than during the previous 78 tests, which could be a sign that something had gone wrong. The man couldn''t help but think the test had been a failure, but before that thought could start to eat away at his mind, a hand rested on his shoulder in a friendly gesture.


    "Congratulations, Dr. Pym. It seems that this time everything went perfectly." Hank didn''t understand what John meant at first. It wasn''t until his eyes stopped seeing vague images and could refocus that the words hit him, sending an excited tremor through his body.


    "It''s... it''s incredible! It really worked!" Howard exclaimed upon seeing the platform, or more precisely, upon seeing the enormous dark "rock" with flashes of blue energy running across its surface and pulsing through its "cracks." What had once been a small fragment, as small as a grain of rice, had now become something as large as a car, causing the platform it was positioned on to nearly fill completely, threatening to make its supports collapse due to the added weight.


    "It''s really impressive," Peggy said in a whisper. Even if she theoretically knew it was possible, seeing it happen in reality was much more meaningful and impactful. Though also worrying¡ªthe task of keeping this hidden from the governments was going to be a pain in the ass; she could already see it.


    For her part, while Raven was also amazed, her surprise was much less. After all, she had seen far more "fantastic" things while accompanying John and the team. In fact, she was more excited about the possibilities this would bring for her.


    The metahuman hadn''t forgotten her concerns about her lack of strength, and although she hadn''t managed to talk to John about it as she had wanted, she had heard about his plan to "create" more vibranium on the way to the base, which put her in a much better mood compared to when they left Warsaw.


    Although it wasn''t exactly what she was looking for, the potential weapons that could be created with the vibranium might be what she needed to return to the front and fight alongside John as she had at the beginning of everything. So, to say she was happy to see that the project had been successful would be an understatement of her current joy.


    Sensing the joyful atmosphere surrounding the people in the room, John allowed a smile to form on his face, though inside, he didn''t feel so content.


    It was something contradictory¡ªthis was what he had planned, what he had wanted to happen. So, why wasn''t he beaming with joy like everyone else? The reason was simple: the creation of more vibranium undoubtedly couldn''t remain hidden forever. Sooner or later, the secret would be exposed, and when that happened, many problems would come to him.


    Problems like Wakanda.


    ''Well, it''s not as if it''s relevant at the moment. Besides, once Project Ascension succeeds, even if all of Wakanda tries to come against me, it won''t matter.'' Thinking this, his smile became a bit more genuine.


    With this first step completed, it was time to move on to the second and most important one.


    But before that, he could well allow himself a celebration. After all, this might be his last "Festivity" in this life.


    "I think this calls for a toast¡ªwhat do you say?!" At his suggestion, Howard laughed and immediately agreed with his plan, ready to fetch one of the best bottles he could find. Hank, who was overstimulated by his unexpected success, also agreed, and though Peggy tried to stop them, she eventually ended up with a glass in her hand.


    Later, when everyone had returned to their quarters, she and John resumed their private meeting in her room.


    Of course, before leaving, John made sure to put the vibranium in a safe place; even if the size of the raw mineral made it difficult to steal, he wasn''t foolish enough to leave something so valuable unattended.


    He had learned to be more cautious with his things.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    As always, pseudoscientific talk is challenging¡ªunfortunate for me, since the next chapter will also have some of that, hahaha.


    Remember to leave your comments, critiques, and suggestions. I''ll be reading them, and if you notice any mistakes, I''d appreciate a heads-up so I can correct them. See you in the next chapter!


    Next chapter: SuperSoldier #35 Ascension.

 35: Ascension

    35: Ascension


    Nothing can help you release stress better than a good and intense session of "fun" with a beautiful lady. John did not exactly boast of being virtuous and chaste, so being without a woman¡¯s touch for so long had been a challenge in itself, considering the kind of man he was. Even so, with the ongoing war, he knew he couldn''t let himself be too distracted. Thus, he had made a great effort to suppress any carnal desires and focus on his war duties as expected.


    An effort that quickly vanished in the face of Peggy¡¯s insistence. It seemed he wasn¡¯t the only one yearning for a reunion, and like the good man he was, John made sure to meet the woman¡¯s expectations for several hours until she finally passed out with a smile on her face.


    Unfortunate, since he still had plenty of energy left to use, but expected nonetheless. After all, she was still just human. That she could last as long as she did was already a great display of her above-average physical capacity, but in the end, her stamina reached its limit and John had to let her rest, which was a little frustrating and, in a sense, disappointing, but he decided not to dwell on it for now.


    And so, with nothing else to do and no need for sleep, he left the woman¡¯s room and began wandering around the base in good spirits. It was nighttime, so activity was minimal, but from time to time, John crossed paths with some staff members, whom he greeted courteously.


    Most of them he hadn¡¯t met beforehand, so he made sure to memorize their faces. After all, if everything went well, he would be working with them for quite a while¡ªof course, as long as they weren¡¯t spies. John knew that sooner or later, if it hadn¡¯t already happened, S.W.O.R.D. would have some infiltrators. Charles might be a good safeguard for detecting in time those who would try to climb too high, but those who kept lower profiles would still be a problem that would grow as S.W.O.R.D. acquired more personnel.


    ¡®There will probably need to be some cleanups in the staff from time to time.¡¯ That way his good mood was slightly dampened. Fortunately, a rather attractive distraction decided to appear at that moment to steer his mind away from such thoughts.


    ¡°Jo¡ªColonel.¡± John, whose walk around the base had brought him to the mess hall, turned around to see Janet entering, who still seemed a bit sleepy if her slightly disheveled hair was any indication.


    ¡°Miss Van Dyne, it seems I¡¯m not the only one up early around here. May I offer you a cup?¡± John then pointed toward the pot of the coffee maker he had just prepared a few moments ago, the coffee in it still releasing slight wisps of steam.


    For her part, Janet couldn¡¯t believe her good luck. Ever since she found out that John would be returning to the base, she had been thinking about how to talk to him in private, and by coincidence, she had run into him in the mess hall of the base just when it was practically empty except for the two of them.


    It seemed that the good habit of waking up before everyone else had finally paid off. She probably wouldn''t find a better opportunity than this, so, summoning her courage, she stepped forward.


    "Uh, sure." She could only hope her communication skills were up to the task.


    Seeing her awkwardness, John raised an eyebrow. He didn¡¯t need to be a genius to notice that the girl had something to say¡ªhe could see it in her eyes. His curiosity was piqued, but he decided not to rush her and instead allowed her to take her time.


    Janet watched silently as John prepared both cups of coffee, trying to find the best way to start the conversation she''d been wanting to have¡ªbut without much success. It seemed her brain had decided to take an unannounced vacation.


    "You know, I didn¡¯t get a chance to thank you earlier."


    "Huh?" Janet blinked, somewhat confused, her rising mental crisis abruptly interrupted by John''s sudden comment.


    "If it weren¡¯t for your help, Dr. Pym¡¯s research could¡¯ve taken much longer. And although I know gaining your powers was accidental, I¡¯m glad you decided to use them for our benefit. Inviting you to S.W.O.R.D. has honestly been one of the best decisions I¡¯ve made."


    John was being unusually sincere this time, without needing to fake anything as he had so often since this second life began. Janet would probably never know, but her contributions to accelerating the production of more Vibranium had lifted a massive weight off his shoulders, alleviating many of his worries, and allowing him to feel more confident about his next step.


    For that, he was truly grateful.


    Hearing this, Janet¡¯s cheeks quickly turned a deep red. She was a bit embarrassed, but at the same time, the hesitation inside her shrank considerably. Without him knowing, his words were the final encouragement Janet needed to push forward and express the desire that had been growing within her for a long time.


    "Well¡­ speaking of helping, I-I think maybe I can do much more." John paused before turning to look at her, and Janet almost averted her gaze but managed to stay firm, swallowing nervously before continuing "What I¡¯m trying to say is that I can be more useful, offer something different¡ªbe more than just a glorified battery recharger for Dr. Pym... Uh, not that there¡¯s anything wrong with that! I¡¯m glad to contribute and make the research easier, but¡­ maybe my potential is greater than that. Maybe I can do something to really help!"


    When the thoughts that had been tormenting her mind finally came to light and were spoken aloud, Janet almost felt like a deflated balloon. Her heart pounded strongly in her chest as a wave of mortification washed over her.


    Even though she had imagined this scenario many times over the past few days, she hadn¡¯t expected her attempt to go so disastrously. In her mind, everything had been much smoother¡ªher words more eloquent and convincing, her attitude more resolute and courageous. She wanted to show she was serious, to persuade John that this was a good idea¡­ but when translated into reality, she came across as far too clumsy, even to herself.


    It was truly frustrating, and now more than ever, she envied the ability of others to express themselves freely and easily in front of people.


    With an audible sigh, Janet rubbed her left arm, embarrassed, before finally finishing her words in almost a whisper.


    "¡­I want to join the front lines."


    John remained silent for a moment, watching the dark-haired girl nervously close her eyes nervously as if she feared his response.


    Well, what was he supposed to do with this? To a certain extent, he had expected Janet to want to do more than just stay in the lab, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated her taking the initiative so soon. This could bring certain benefits, but it also carried risks.


    He could simply say no, but the fire he had just seen in the girl¡¯s eyes as she spoke about her desires wasn¡¯t one that could be contained for long¡ªespecially considering her powers. If he said no, he risked her acting on her own and putting herself in unnecessary danger.


    That wasn¡¯t a scenario he was interested in, so the choice he needed to make was, in a sense, obvious.


    ''Come on, it¡¯s not like this is the first time you¡¯ve taken someone with no experience and brought them onto a battlefield, right?'' He wanted to tell himself this was different, but in reality, it wasn¡¯t.


    "Alright."


    "Eh?" Janet opened her eyes and looked at John, confused.


    "I don¡¯t know yet when we¡¯ll leave the base," he continued, "but I suggest you start preparing your things. From now on, you¡¯ll be under my command and part of the team. You¡¯ll need training, but that¡¯s something we¡¯ll handle later." John could personally teach her the basics during the days they spent on the base. The rest, Janet would have to learn the hard way¡ªout in the field. Perhaps that would make her regret her choice, though John doubted it.


    ¡°R-Really?!¡± Janet couldn¡¯t believe it. She had expected some kind of refusal, some opposition, but for John to accept so easily seemed too good to be true. For a moment, she wondered if she was still dreaming.


    John gave her a warm smile and placed a hand on her shoulder before speaking, snapping her out of her astonishment. And though his words were less sincere than before, he made sure not to let that show at all. His act was truly improving by the day.


    "I can see this is something you¡¯ve been thinking about for a long time. Many others in your position would have taken different paths¡ªsafer paths, far from the fires of war. But instead, you¡¯ve chosen to step forward and use these incredible abilities you¡¯ve gained selflessly, for the sake of helping others, to save them. That takes a special kind of courage, Janet."


    If there were a happiness meter, the score Janet would be registering right now would have made the device explode. The smile that began to bloom on her face was too radiant to look at, her cheeks turned bright red, and her heart pounded at a thousand beats per minute. She felt like she was on cloud nine and almost started jumping with excitement.


    "Thank you, thank you! I won¡¯t let you down, I promise!"


    John had to be careful not to spill the cups of coffee in his hands when Janet suddenly ran toward him and gave him a strong hug. Of course, he didn¡¯t complain¡ªbeing hugged by a beautiful girl was always welcome in his book.


    Still, the moment soon ended, and she pulled away from him, leaving behind a soft scent that reminded him of lavender honey.


    "I need to get my things ready!"


    Before he could say anything else, he watched her rush off, a bounce of excitement in every step.


    "Uh¡­ and now what am I supposed to do with you?" John wondered looking at the second cup of coffee now without an owner.


    .


    .


    .


    "Whew, I really needed one of these, thanks," Howard said, taking a long sip of the dark drink John had brought him.


    "Nothing better to start the day than a good dose of caffeine," John laughed, taking his own drink, though in his case, it was more for the taste since coffee had no effect on his system.


    After his talk with Janet, John didn¡¯t spend any more time wandering aimlessly around the base and decided to meet with Howard, pulling the man out of his sleep and dragging him along without offering much explanation.


    "Alright, we¡¯re here. Though I didn¡¯t want to ask too many questions earlier, this time you really have to tell me why you made me bring this thing to this place¡ªwhich, by the way, wasn¡¯t easy or cheap."


    After saying this, Howard approached a control panel, typing in a series of codes in quick succession. Then, the massive metal door that had been firmly shut began to open slowly, allowing them both to step inside.


    The room was mostly empty, as only Howard and Peggy were authorized to enter it apart from John. At its center, covered with a simple white cloth, stood the capsule from Project Rebirth. After Howard had retrieved it from the government, John had ensured it was brought with them to Italy to make things simpler and faster.


    Approaching the capsule, John removed the cloth with a smooth motion and reached out, running his hand over the machine with a touch of nostalgia. It felt as if it had been just yesterday when he walked toward this same capsule, filled with nerves and hope.


    Its name was truly fitting because, within it, John had been reborn. And now, it was time for his life to change once again with its help.


    "Tell me, Howard, have you ever felt scared?"


    Faced with the unexpected question, Howard couldn¡¯t help but blink in confusion and frown.


    "Well, I¡¯ve certainly felt fear plenty of times, but that¡¯s pretty normal for most people, isn¡¯t it?" In this world, what kind of human hadn¡¯t felt fear at least once in their life? At least in Howard¡¯s opinion, there shouldn¡¯t be any.


    John nodded before shaking his head. "No¡­ I mean a deeper fear, something more visceral than the occasional fright¡ªsomething that burrows into your thoughts and steals your sleep at night."Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    This time, Howard had to think more deeply. And, against his will, old memories began to surface, making his body tremble slightly. That kind of fear¡­ he had felt it a few times, and every one of those occasions was something he preferred not to recall at all.


    "Seems like you¡¯ve really felt it, huh? Sorry if I made you remember unpleasant things, but it¡¯s something I needed to know. At least now I know you can understand how I feel and why I¡¯m going to do what I¡¯m about to do."


    "What do you mean?" Howard truly wasn¡¯t following where this conversation was headed. Still, he could see that John was serious, which unsettled him for some reason.


    "Explaining it all is a bit complicated, but in short, I''ve realized that if I want to ensure we win this war, I need to become something much greater¡ªmore than just Captain America, much more than a supersoldier."


    Howard''s confusion grew, along with his doubt.


    "Are you serious? With the vibranium we have now, we shouldn''t¡ª"


    "Vibranium was just insurance, Howard. You know I never intended for it to be used on a large scale. No, my real plan was always something else."


    Here, John paused. He couldn¡¯t tell Howard that his next step was based on assumptions and theories he¡¯d pieced together from another life, let alone mention Compound V and why he believed his plan would succeed.


    So, he had to come up with a story. Fortunately, he was already prepared for this.


    "Tell me, how much did Dr. Erskine tell you about the serum?"


    Once again, Howard was confused by the apparent abrupt shift in the conversation. Still, he decided to answer, hoping it might help him understand what was going on.


    "The truth is, not much. The man was really careful with the formula and never allowed anyone other than himself to know its exact composition, which made it really complicated to work with him."


    Although Howard had helped with many of the steps in the Rebirth Project, the truth was that he, like all the other scientists involved in the project¡ªexcept for Erskine¡ªlacked crucial knowledge.


    This, of course, was done deliberately by Erskine to prevent the serum''s formula from leaking easily to the enemy, which unfortunately also caused it to be lost when the man died and made its recreation almost impossible despite the large funding the government was putting into it.


    "Did you know the process was actually incomplete?"


    This time, Howard couldn¡¯t stop his eyes from widening in astonishment. His mind struggled to process the words John had just said. For a moment, he almost laughed, thinking the man was joking with him, but that laugh died in his throat when he saw the extremely serious look John was giving him.


    "Incomplete? How?! That¡¯s not¡ª"


    "I see, so he didn''t tell you. Seems like he was really a distrustful man by nature. To make it clear, he told me about it during one of the private meetings we had before I underwent the procedure. At first, I didn''t know why he told me, what sense did it make? But now I think I understand, it was a safeguard, a key to true superior power."


    If Erskine had been present, he would have been just as shocked and confused as Howard. What nonsense was John spouting?!


    "The truth is¡­ apart from the Vita radiation, there was another energy that needed to be used during the process¡ªan energy you¡¯re very familiar with."


    "Another energy? Wait!" Howard''s body jolted as if struck by a sudden compression, making his mind dart back and forth between theory after theory, each one more outlandish than the last.


    "I see you''ve understood¡ªthe missing part of the process, and the key I need to ensure I win this war is the energy of the Tesseract!" John exclaimed, then extended his hand toward Howard, who was still stunned by such a revelation.


    "Originally, I had no intention of bringing this to light, Howard, but with each passing day, doubts begin to grow, along with fears and worries. My responsibilities are immense, and if I want to ensure I can fulfill my role, I need to take this step no matter what. But... I can''t do it alone. A process like this carries great risks. Working with such exotic energies requires a certain level of finesse, something a soldier lacks... which is why I hope you can help me."


    Howard felt his mouth go dry. He looked at John''s hand extended toward him with some uncertainty. All of this... it was something complicated to process. There was still so much he didn¡¯t understand yet, but... in the end, they were both on the same side, right? He was the head of SWORD¡¯s scientific division; there was no one better than him to work on this. Besides, John sharing this secret with him was a clear sign of his trust. Could he really leave him alone in this and say no?


    But more than anything, Howard was curious. He wanted to know, to see with his own eyes what Erskine had hidden, to unravel the mystery of what John called a "true superior power." And so, putting aside any doubts or caution, Howard took a step forward and clasped John''s hand, bringing a smile to the super-soldier''s face.


    "I knew I could count on you."


    "Well, I can''t let you do this alone and blow up the entire base by accident, can I?...." Howard could only hope he wouldn''t regret this later.


    .


    .


    .


    With Howard on board, things began to progress quickly. Originally, John had planned to do everything himself, but as time went on, that idea started to change. As he had told Howard earlier, this process was extremely risky, and if he wanted to minimize the chances of something going wrong, he needed a true scientific mind at the helm.


    A decision that had already proven correct when he and Howard began modifying the Project Rebirth capsule to be powered by the Tesseract''s energy.


    John had thought of simply connecting many of the confiscated Hydra weapon batteries and channeling their energy into his body at the same time as the Vita radiation, hoping that it would work.


    Howard thought better of it and decided that his idea was stupid¡ªdangerously stupid. He then took charge as the true scientist he was.


    The first thing he did was design a dual power system to allow both energies to be utilized simultaneously. The Vita radiation didn¡¯t require much effort, but the Tesseract¡¯s energy was far more complicated. Its volatility caused several near-explosions during the process, but they finally managed to extract a large amount of it from the confiscated batteries and store it in a much more suitable container.


    The second task was creating a link between the sources. John had told Howard he needed the two energies to combine¡ªin short, to use the stabilizing capacity of Vita radiation to negate the volatility of the Tesseract¡¯s energy.


    Howard felt the idea made sense and chastised himself for not thinking of it sooner. After all, in the current era, there was no better stabilizing energy than Vita radiation.


    Thus, after a full day of work, Howard implemented an extremely precise synchronization system. This system would combine both energies proportionally using the link between their sources to prevent interference or overloads that could endanger John¡¯s life¡ªat least more than it already would.


    In addition, the capsule itself had to be upgraded. Vita radiation or not, the Tesseract''s energy was still too powerful for the simple metal it was made of to withstand the levels John wanted to expose his body to.


    Fortunately, they now had a metal that would be ideal for the job. With vibranium in their hands, they could reinforce the interior of the capsule to prevent the energy from leaking, while also using its absorption and energy-redirection properties to their advantage.


    Of course, these things couldn¡¯t be done overnight. The process to complete all the modifications would take time¡ªmore than John had originally planned. Fortunately, he had thought that something like this might happen, which is why he left his personal radio in Warsaw, allowing him to stay in contact with the team and easily keep up with the situation on their side.


    For now, it seemed there had been no attempts at an attack from Germany, though some scouts from the AK reported increased activity from the Red Army near the country¡¯s borders¡ªsomething that didn¡¯t bode well. So far, John had chosen to ignore the Soviet Union, knowing that their downfall in the future was inevitable. But if they decided to regain their influence in Europe through Poland, then there would be trouble.


    In addition to staying up to date with the situation in Poland, when he wasn¡¯t helping Howard where he could, John also spent some time overseeing the creation of equipment using the newly created vibranium. After all, that was also one of the reasons he had come to the SWORD base.


    The handling of the metal was still somewhat crude and basic due to the lack of deeper studies on its true potential. Still, this didn¡¯t prevent work from being done with it, using the knowledge already available about the metallurgy of other metals. Soon, a team of highly specialized and carefully selected personnel was formed to handle its preliminary study until Howard was available again. Of course, they weren¡¯t told where it had actually come from¡ªonly that there was more readily available now, and they needed to begin building equipment with it.


    Projectiles, knives, and plates for bulletproof vests, as well as protective equipment for other parts of the body like helmets, elbow pads, and knee pads, were among the priorities. John made sure nothing was overlooked. They might not yet be able to create full-body armor, but at the very least, the body¡¯s most vital points had to be as well-protected as possible.


    Raven helped a lot in customizing each piece of equipment to the exact measurements of the other team members, and as a reward, she herself received several items that greatly increased her attack and defense capabilities through the roof.


    She seemed especially excited about the vibranium bullets.


    Even though John didn¡¯t need them, he decided to get some as well.


    Aside from that, John didn¡¯t forget about Janet. Since he didn¡¯t need to sleep, he used those hours to begin training her¡ªfocusing mainly on how she could use her powers to help the team in various situations.


    Although he was tough in her training, the woman didn¡¯t back down or seem inclined to change her mind, which earned her a bit of his respect.


    On his side, Hank wasn¡¯t exactly happy when he found out that Janet would be leaving for the front lines with John. He tried to object, but in the end, it was Janet¡¯s decision, and with John¡¯s support, there was really nothing Hank could do to prevent her from leaving. So, he had no choice but to begrudgingly accept it, lamenting that he would now have to obtain Pym particles the traditional way.


    Thus, the days passed quickly until, finally, after nearly three weeks of intense work, everything was ready.


    "Are you ready?" Faced with Howard''s question, John, who was staring at the modified capsule of the now-renamed Project Ascension, could only nod without showing a hint of hesitation or fear.


    There were no more doubts; the time to regret and turn back had long since passed.


    Now, the only option was to move forward, to complete the final step and become something greater... or die trying.


    "I''ve never been more ready for anything in my life." Taking a deep breath, John began to undress with the help of a silent Raven.


    Apart from Howard, she was the only other person he had spoken to about Project Ascension. The girl hadn¡¯t been very happy upon learning of his possible fatal fate, and it had been quite difficult to convince her that this wasn¡¯t an entirely terrible idea. But in the end, as with all the other times, she remained by his side even knowing the risks.


    Soon, John was down to his underwear and, with some familiarity, climbed into the capsule, lying inside and allowing Raven to place the vibranium restraints around his body to secure him and prevent any sudden movements that could disrupt the process.


    "If things go wrong, you know what you have to do." His whisper made Raven pause in her actions, her eyes meeting his for what felt like years before she nodded solemnly. As his true right hand, John had entrusted many things to the girl, the most important being his contingency plan against Hydra if this experiment were to fail.


    She might have been young, but John believed she was more than capable of carrying out his will and doing whatever was necessary to ensure this world remained intact, even without him. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be alone in such a mission; the team and S.W.O.R.D. would provide enough support for her to push through despite future adversities, at least john believed in that..


    Soon, Raven finished securing him and stepped back to a safe distance, watching the next part with a mix of anticipation and fear.


    She trusted John, but if he truly died, she didn¡¯t know if she could live up to his expectations. For that reason, she fervently hoped this would succeed.


    Howard performed one final thorough check of all the equipment before deciding that everything was in order and beginning to activate the machinery, a low hum starting to fill the room.


    "Alright, starting in one, two..." Howard hesitated for a moment and looked at John, as if expecting something¡ªperhaps for him to decide to back out at the last second. But he didn¡¯t, and with no other choice, Howard could only grit his teeth and pull the activation lever down completely.


    "Three!"


    The capsule sealed shut hermetically, enclosing John inside. Then, a blue light and a yellow light began to intensify as the dual power system activated at full capacity.


    The Vita radiation and Tesseract energy soon collided, and synchronization began. At first, it was turbulent, but as John had anticipated, the Vita radiation was perfectly capable of stabilizing the Tesseract energy and soon, both energies began to merge into something entirely new and different, blue and yellow combining in perfect harmony to create a new type of light¡ªa deep green hue that illuminated the entire space with its exotic color.


    Then the assimilation process began. Inside the capsule, John felt the new energy pouring over his body like a furious tide, crashing against every cell like a flare of extreme heat, a searing pain starting to assault every corner of his mind.


    "Arghhhh!!!" John clenched his teeth, refusing to scream, forcing his body to endure as best as it could. He could feel it deep within his being¡ªthe energy penetrating his body, pulsing through his atomic structure and beyond.


    It was as if his soul was being touched, and for a moment, his vision went completely dark.


    His consciousness began to drift into nothingness for what felt like an eternity, and he idly wondered if he had died once again. But as quickly as that thought crossed his mind, his senses started to return, crashing into his awareness with full force, making his head buzz and his heart pound with far more vigor than before.


    "Whoa!" With a cry of both pain and euphoria, John returned to reality and clenched his fists, his entire world now seeming to be bathed in a deep, ethereal green.


    Outside the capsule, Raven and Howard had to retreat almost to the point of hitting the wall due to the intensity of the light and the nearly imperceptible energy pulses it was emitting. Even with protective goggles, it was impossible for them to see what was happening, and if things continued this way, an earthquake could soon shake the base with it as the epicenter.


    "The energy is out of control!" Howard''s shout nearly made Raven roll her eyes; she didn¡¯t need the announcement¡ªit was blatantly obvious to her what was happening.


    Raven wondered if it was too late to rush in and try to shut down the machine, but before she could decide whether to attempt it or not, there was an even more blinding flash, followed by a pulse of repulsive energy that sent her flying until she crashed into the wall, forcing all the air from her lungs.


    Then, as quickly as it came, everything returned to calm, and the light began to recede slowly until it converged into a single point.


    With her vision somewhat blurry, Raven took a deep breath and stumbled to her feet, trying to focus her gaze until she finally obtained a clear view that made her eyes widen with both awe and relief.


    There, floating casually above the ruins of what had once been the capsule, was a completely naked John, his well-formed body surrounded by an ethereal, fire-like aura that flickered in different colors but was predominantly a deep green.


    "Well, I guess it worked."


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    This chapter is a bit long! Thanks for your patience, guys!


    Originally, I thought about adding more drama to the whole situation, but let¡¯s be honest, no one really expected John to fail, right? That would be a pretty bad way to end a series, let me tell you.


    And while it would¡¯ve been tempting, I¡¯m not that cruel or sinister, haha.


    On the other hand, I usually try to make the scientific talk as digestible as possible, but this time I wanted it to be much simpler¡ªif you can call it that. In summary, I tried to make it less heavy, and I¡¯m not sure if I succeeded or if I just made it more confusing. I guess it¡¯s up to you, the readers, to let me know what you think of the result.


    So, you know what to do¡ªleave your comments and tell me what you think ;D


    With that said I can only hope that things continue on the right track, December 25th is almost here so I want to wish you all a Merry Christmas in advance, I hope you all have a great time whether alone, with your families or friends, no matter what situation you find yourself in I wish you happy holidays :D

 36: Encounter

    36: Encounter


    Breathing felt different, existing felt different. Every part of him had undergone a qualitative change that he could barely comprehend. And yet, at the same time, he still felt like himself¡ªhe was still him, and for John, that was the only thing that mattered.


    Slowly, his body, which had been lifted into the air, began to descend, landing softly on the ground. It was natural, instinctive, as if he had always been able to do it.


    "Are... are you okay?" Raven asked. She had started approaching him, her curiosity and astonishment evident. Meanwhile, Howard was lying slumped against the wall, his eyes closed¡ªhe seemed to have lost consciousness.


    "I feel fine. Different, but... at the same time, not." He didn¡¯t want to sound cryptic, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Trying to describe his emotions and mental state at that moment was difficult¡ªhe simply didn¡¯t think there were enough words for it.


    Raven stepped closer, her hand slowly lifting toward him. John allowed it, watching as the tips of her fingers grazed the ethereal energy that surrounded him like flames.


    There was a moment of tension, but when Raven didn¡¯t feel pain or danger, she closed the distance entirely, letting her hand move deeper into that ¡°fire¡± until it touched John¡¯s body.


    "It¡¯s warm... but not too much, like lukewarm water, if that makes any sense."


    No, it didn¡¯t, and both of them knew it. But did it really matter? For John, his plan had succeeded¡ªeven if he barely understood what had happened to him.


    The power now coursing through his body made him feel invincible.


    Of course, that might have been an exaggeration. After all, the euphoria of having achieved it and the dopamine that flooded his brain were still fresh, making his thoughts overly optimistic.


    His self-confidence and belief in his ability to successfully carry out his ideals were at their peak, and he didn¡¯t think anything would change that anytime soon.


    ¡°Ugh...? What happened?¡± Howard¡¯s voice broke the moment, causing both of them to turn in his direction. The man began to sit up slowly, holding his head with one hand and using the wall for support with the other.


    It was a bit embarrassing to admit, but they had both forgotten about him.


    Before they could answer, the man found his own answer. With his vision now clear, his eyes fixed on John¡ªor rather, on the energy dancing around his body, illuminating the space with its glow.


    ¡°D-Did it really work?¡± Howard asked, his voice trembling slightly, as if he could hardly believe it despite seeing it with his own eyes.


    John found it a bit amusing to see him like that.


    However, the slight smile that was beginning to form at the corners of his lips faded when he saw him advancing toward him with quick steps and a gleam of fascination and ecstasy in his eyes.


    ''What¡¯s this guy thinking?'' He suddenly remembered that he was now completely naked, and for some reason, a shiver began to run through his body.


    It was one thing to let a cute girl like Raven come close and touch him a little, but to let an ugly guy like Howard do it? That was something completely different!


    Determined to avoid this, and before Howard could completely close the distance between them, John raised his palm toward him in a clear gesture to stop.


    Unexpectedly, this action caused the new energy within him to react on its own, and in an instant, a green glow surrounded Howard¡¯s body. Abruptly, his steps stopped, and before he could do anything, the scientist found himself floating in the air as if gravity had suddenly ceased to work for him.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    John blinked, looked at his hand in confusion, and then at Howard in surprise.


    ¡°I-I usually don¡¯t have a fear of heights, but I don¡¯t think I like this way of being in the air!¡±


    Seeing Howard floating in the air, flailing his arms and legs chaotically, Raven let out a snort of amusement.


    But before she could begin laughing, she suddenly felt her feet leave the ground and the ceiling start to draw closer. A pale green glow, identical to the one surrounding Howard, now encircled her body as well.


    "What are you doing!?" Raven began to move both arms in a strange way, as if trying to flap her wings. It was instinctive¡ªshe had gotten used to doing it when she took the form of a bird and flew through the air, but this time, she was still in her human form, so the action ended up being embarrassing to watch. something she quickly realized and stopped doing.


    A clear pout of annoyance appeared on her face.


    With both hands stretched out toward them, John couldn¡¯t help but marvel. He could feel it, like an invisible limb, like an extra arm. Using only his mind, he could dictate their movements remotely.


    Telekinesis.


    Or at least something similar.


    John put his gaze on one of the debris around him, a piece of the now broken capsule that was on the ground. He tried to make it move just with his look, but it seemed it wasn¡¯t going to be so easy since it didn¡¯t even seem affected. Frowning, he put more effort into it until he felt how his eyes were heating up and, in a second, his vision flashed.


    Then, a pair of green energy beams, with yellow tones inside, shot out at great speed, easily piercing through the piece of the capsule that John had been trying to move before striking the ground, sinking into it to an unknown depth. Fortunately, he had been pointing down, or it could have hurt someone.


    "What was that!?" Howard and Raven stared in disbelief at this new display of power, while John, who had tightly shut his eyes to stop the beams shooting from them, began carefully directing them back to the ground, unwilling to keep testing his "telekinesis" on them.


    He had gotten carried away, and in his excitement, he had forgotten how dangerous a new power could be when you could barely control it. He was lucky Howard hadn¡¯t been accidentally hurt by him.


    "I think I need to run some tests."


    .


    .


    .


    Before starting to investigate his new abilities, John asked Raven and Howard to check the state of the base while he stayed alone in the lab. He didn¡¯t know how much commotion his "transformation" had caused and didn¡¯t want the place to go on high alert because of him.


    So, while waiting for either of them to return, he cleaned up some of the mess around him and finally sat down in a meditative pose. His bare buttocks touching the cold floor barely distracted him from what was on his mind.


    There was a lot to do, but one of the first things he needed was to get his body to stop glowing. While the effect looked quite incredible, John didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of his life lighting up the world like a Fucking Christmas tree.


    Focusing deeply, he tried to "turn off" the flames, which was not as easy as he had hoped. Even so, after several minutes of intense concentration and trial and error, he finally managed to get the energy around him to dim, gradually retreating into his body until it returned to "normal," much to his relief.


    It would have sucked if he¡¯d accidentally turned himself into a living bonfire.


    The sound of the lab door opening pulled him out of his thoughts. Soon, he saw Raven entering with a large case in her arms, causing him to raise an eyebrow. She froze when she saw that John had stopped glowing, and soon a blush crept across her face.


    Without the energy surrounding him like fire, it became a bit harder for Raven to ignore his naked body. Earlier, the awe over his changes had kept her from thinking too much about it, but now that the energy was gone, it was harder to keep doing so.


    Fortunately, her quick mind had already thought of a solution without John having to ask.


    "Take this," Raven said, throwing the case toward John, who caught it easily.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and opened it, glancing at its contents, though he already knew what it was.


    "You really thought ahead, eh?"


    "You said you¡¯d be running tests. I figured regular clothes would be useless because of how fragile they are, so I decided to go with this."


    John nodded, giving her an approving look. Raven¡¯s judgment had been spot on, and he scolded himself for not thinking of it sooner. Though, in his defense, his mind was still somewhat distracted.


    ¡®I thought I¡¯d try it out on the battlefield, but doing it now isn¡¯t bad either,¡¯ John thought as he looked at one of the experimental suits made for the meta-human team, more specifically the one designed especially for him.


    It resembled his usual attire but with some slight changes. Unlike most of the team members¡ªexcluding James¡ªJohn didn¡¯t need excessive protection. As such, the vibranium protective plates in his new suit were only placed at key points, meaning vital areas of the body and articulation points like elbows and knees.


    This addition made the outfit look slightly bulkier due to the vibranium plates being concealed beneath several layers of reinforced Kevlar. Even so, it was still a lighter ensemble than the suits made for the rest of the team, which also included bulletproof vests and full-body tactical protections.


    Apart from that, John had finally acquired a proper ¡°helmet.¡± He hadn¡¯t used one before, thinking it unnecessary, but he¡¯d decided to complete the ensemble now that vibranium was available for it.


    He based its design mainly on what he remembered of the original Captain America¡¯s helmet, adding, of course, a lower mask similar to the ones Cassandra and Charles wore to completely cover his head if necessary. However, this was more modular, allowing him to leave it behind if he thought it might get in the way.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    All in all, it was a truly fitting and impressive new suit.


    Deciding not to wait any longer, John took the contents out of the case and began dressing. Raven turned her gaze away, though every now and then, John could feel her eyes on him. He wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about that, so he chose to ignore it, deciding he¡¯d deal with it later.


    Soon, he was fully dressed, though without the helmet or mask. He would¡¯ve liked to have a mirror to admire his appearance, but he figured that could wait until later.


    As he stretched to test the suit¡¯s elasticity, he turned his gaze toward Raven.


    ¡°What happened with the base? Was there any trouble?¡±


    Raven shook her head, much to his relief.


    ¡°Everything is fine. The disturbance was barely noticeable. The staff thinks it was just a small tremor in the area, and Howard is making sure that¡¯s the official report.¡±


    It seemed the base was quite resilient, which, in hindsight, made sense since the entire facility had been built in the middle of an active war. It was expected to withstand even enemy bombardment. While John¡¯s transformation had caused some commotion, it hadn¡¯t been intense enough to cause significant damage or draw unwanted attention.


    Which was good, after all. Besides the SWORD base, the Allied Army base was also nearby. If the commotion had been greater, covering it up would have been a headache.


    That reminded him that sooner or later, he¡¯d have to explain to Peggy why part of Howard¡¯s lab would need extensive renovations.


    She¡¯d probably be upset with him for not telling her about Project Ascension, wouldn¡¯t she?


    Well, he¡¯d deal with that later. For now, he had some cool new powers to experiment with.


    "Alright, my faithful assistant, it¡¯s time to get started," John said, and with that, he flexed the energy he could feel within himself. In an instant, the light exploded outward, covering him from head to toe.


    It was thrilling, especially since even the air around him began to stir.


    ¡®I wonder¡­ is my power level over nine thousand now?¡¯


    To think that he now had his own "ki" aura, although it wasn¡¯t actually that.


    ¡®No, this needs a different name, something unique.¡¯


    It looked like fire¡ªat least in its basic appearance¡ªand it stemmed largely from the energy of the Tesseract, so it was also cosmic in nature. Cosmic fire? No, maybe stellar fire? Yes, that seemed fitting. He liked how it sounded.


    "What will you do first?" Raven¡¯s question brought him back from his thoughts, refocusing him on what he was supposed to be doing.


    "Let¡¯s start with the basics... although maybe we should go somewhere else,"


    he thought, looking at the room they were in. Although it wasn¡¯t exactly small, it wasn¡¯t a particularly large space either, and there were still some functional laboratory equipment that would be better not to damage¡ªthose things weren¡¯t cheap, after all.


    Yes, it would be better to have a more open space, somewhere where it wouldn¡¯t hurt to destroy things. Therefore, John turned off his aura again and, along with Raven, left the lab, deciding to get as far away from the base as possible¡ªspecifically heading toward the border between Italy and Austria, amidst the towering mountains.


    Once again, they both forgot about Howard.


    .


    .


    .


    The winter wind howled; the icy blizzard, which could have frozen an ordinary man to the bone, was easily ignored by John. Perched on his shoulder in her bird form, Raven shielded herself from the cold thanks to his warm aura, which seemed to provide perfect protection against the harsh weather.


    Although John could have ignored such low temperatures before, that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t feel the cold. But now, the cold seemed nonexistent, unable to affect him any longer.


    He would have to test it, but he felt the same would happen even if he were exposed to intense heat.


    ''Protection against extreme climates'' one more advantage to add to the list


    "This place should be fine," John said, looking at the considerable-sized clearing hidden deep within the mountains. They probably wouldn¡¯t find a better spot even if they kept searching, so he decided this would be his testing ground.


    "Maybe I should have brought something to keep warm. I don¡¯t think I can stay in this place for long unless I¡¯m close to you," Raven said, looking at the thick accumulation of snow around them.


    People often forgot, but essentially, she was "naked" most of the time.


    Maybe it would be better if she returned to the base. If she stayed, she would just be a burden, and she didn¡¯t want that. It was a bit disappointing, as she wanted to see John test his new powers.


    Hearing her, John almost nodded in agreement. He had brought her along out of habit, as it had become natural for him to have her by his side every step of the way. But the weather was harsher than he expected, and while it wasn¡¯t a problem for him, it was still dangerous for her.


    ''Although maybe...'' With an idea forming in his mind, John raised his hand and focused on the fiery aura surrounding it.


    With careful intent, he tried to focus it, to control it, and as if responding to his will, the energy began to gather like a rising flame around his palm until it started to take the shape of a burning sphere.


    Then, with a swift motion, he extended his hand forward and willed the energy to be released.


    It was more effective than he expected.


    With a flash, a beam of green energy streaked with blue and yellow light shot forward at high speed, striking a dozen trees in the distance.


    The wood was easily pierced, and the intensity of the released energy charred their remains while melting all the surrounding snow.


    Traces of stellar fire began to burn in the impacted area. In some strange way, John felt a connection with them and knew that, if he wanted, he could make them extinguish.


    "What do you think? Do you think this could work as a campfire?" At his question, Raven, who had been silent, snapped out of her surprise and looked at the faint fire generated by John¡¯s energy blast.


    "Yes... I think it will,"


    Raven returned to her human form and approached the fire, feeling the warmth it emanated. It wasn¡¯t as comforting as being close to John, but it was enough to eliminate the problem of the freezing weather.


    With the problem solved, John moved several meters away from her until he stood in the middle of the clearing.


    Now, how should he approach this? At first, he thought about simply performing some basic exercises, trying to probe his new limits. But the more time passed, the more he realized this might be somewhat complicated.


    ''First, let¡¯s test what I¡¯ve already discovered,'' he thought, scanning the area until he spotted a large snow-covered rock about the size of a small car.


    Stretching his hand toward it, palm open, he let the energy within him act. Soon, a faint green light surrounded the rock, and it effortlessly began to lift into the air.


    ''I don¡¯t feel any tension or weight.'' He wondered if there was some kind of parameter. How much weight could he move? Did it depend solely on his mental endurance, like Cassandra''s telekinesis, or was it only related to the energy inside him?


    While pondering this, John clenched his fist, and instantly, the massive rock shattered as if crushed by immense pressure.


    Although this ability was new to him, John had trained enough with Cassandra to know some of the tricks she used.


    And because of that, he soon noticed a limitation.


    ''Moving large objects is easy, but small things and precise movements aren¡¯t...'' Cassandra could use her telekinesis to catch a dozen bullets and make them dance across the battlefield like guided projectiles.


    But he couldn¡¯t do the same. He tried to catch all the fragments of the rock he had crushed, but in the end, only some of the larger pieces remained in the air while the rest fell to the ground.


    Not only that, but he had to use both hands for it.


    ''Precision is low when dealing with objects smaller than the palms of my hands.''


    He wondered if this was an insurmountable limitation or something he could work on improving.


    For instance, Cassandra had also needed to use her hands in the beginning. But over time, that need diminished for her, though she still used the gesture when requiring intense concentration, almost like a mental aid.


    ''Now let¡¯s see how much momentum I can give them,'' He brought the rock fragments he had managed to capture closer, making them levitate around him. Then, just as Cassandra did, he sent them hurtling into the distance with force.


    John watched them soar through the air for several kilometers before suddenly feeling his connection to them vanish abruptly.


    ''So there¡¯s a distance limit too.'' If he calculated correctly, it was at least 7 or 8 kilometers¡ªnot insignificant, but not extraordinary either.


    Still, he liked it. Now, his shield could serve as a more effective projectile than before.


    Plus, he wouldn¡¯t run the risk of losing it accidentally anymore.


    With his enhanced vision, he watched the rocks continue sailing through the sky. Then, with a smile at the corner of his lips, he focused his gaze and began concentrating his energy around his eyes, causing them to start glowing.


    Suddenly, a pair of energy beams were fired, and with precision, they sailed through the sky, striking the rocks he had thrown, despite the distance.


    Laser vision, a power that seemed simple but was also incredibly useful and cool.


    John felt that he could truly start calling himself Superman from now on.


    Of course, there was still one thing he needed to test to truly make the comparison.


    "Raven, stay here for a moment. I¡¯ll be right back,"


    Without waiting for the girl to respond, John closed his eyes and, with a deep breath, focused on seeking that force surging within him. He didn¡¯t need to try too hard because it was something instinctive, a freedom that came to him as if it had always been at his disposal.


    Slowly, his feet began to leave the ground. The wind swirled around him with more intensity, and soon it was as if the planet¡¯s gravity no longer existed.


    Then, in an explosive burst, his blurred figure shot toward the sky like a blazing comet, leaving a long trail of light in his wake.


    Upon witnessing this, Raven, still on the ground, couldn¡¯t help but let her jaw drop. Although she had seen incredible things since joining John, everything that happened this day seemed to be the cherry on top of them all.


    And without being able to stop it, that feeling of inferiority that had been lingering in her mind resurfaced, causing a hint of longing to be born deep in her eyes.


    Such power¡­ She wondered if one day she could obtain something like that, too.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°WOAAAAH!!!¡± John screamed from the depths of his soul. His body pierced through the clouds and soared through the air with absurd ease, leaving a sonic boom in his wake as he increased his speed, hurtling directly beyond the horizon.


    He didn¡¯t know how fast he was going, but everything around him blurred, and soon a deep darkness became visible.


    He was about to reach space.


    ¡®Oh, shit!¡¯ John opened his eyes in alarm as he realized it, and for a moment he hesitated. Could he survive in space? While he knew he could hold his breath for a long time, he had never really tested how long.


    ¡®No, air shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Even at this height, I don¡¯t feel short of breath. In fact, I don¡¯t feel anything bad.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t calculated it, but he had definitely surpassed the so-called ¡°death zone,¡± and yet he was still inhaling and exhaling without any difficulty.


    ¡®Is this another benefit of cosmic energy, self-sufficiency? Can I now survive without external means?¡¯ He was probably jumping to conclusions, but he felt there was no better explanation.


    With that worry out of his mind, he finally decided to move forward, and soon silence enveloped him¡ªa silence so overwhelming and absolute that for a moment, everything he had ever known felt irrelevant compared to the immensity before him.


    A space so vast and deep that it seemed infinite, an ocean of stars without a horizon, without a boundary.


    John stopped his advance and remained still, floating in the void, absorbed in the moment. Then it happened¡ªhe felt it. The rays of sunlight struck his back with their warm glow.


    Slowly, he turned around, his eyes now completely green, meeting for the first time the world he was now a part of.


    Majestic and radiant, suspended like a jewel in the infinite darkness.


    Earth was more beautiful in person than he had ever imagined.


    ¡°Impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡± When the words reached his ears, John¡¯s pupils shrank at the same time that every hair on his body stood on end.


    A voice where no sound should exist¡ªan impossibility that made him doubt his senses for a second.


    Was he hallucinating?


    With caution, he turned his head, then he saw her, suspended in the infinite abyss, just a few meters away from him. There was a figure wrapped in yellow robes, adorned with intricate golden details that seemed to dazzle thanks to the sunlight. The fabric of her garments swayed slowly in an almost hypnotic motion despite the lack of any kind of wind to make it possible.


    A hood concealed her features, revealing only the shadow of a serene and enigmatic face. The absence of expression only intensified the weight of her presence, as if the void itself sought to bend to her will.


    She was not just a figure. She was an event¡ªa force impossible to comprehend.


    ¡°It seems that the time for our meeting has finally come, Captain.¡±


    When their eyes met, John couldn¡¯t help but swallow, while his brows furrowed tightly.


    It seemed his little trip into space had led him to encounter a problematic existence.


    He wondered if it was too late to return to the ground.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    End of the chapter!


    Writing it was much more complicated than I expected. Out of nowhere, my mind decided to go a bit blank while I tried to come up with ways for John to discover/study his new abilities, or at least some of them.


    I didn¡¯t want to make it too heavy, but I also didn¡¯t want it to be too superficial. I know there are still things left to explore, but I think the best approach is to do it little by little.


    I mean, we haven''t seen everything John can do yet and he doesn''t know exactly what he can do either, so I guess it''s going to be a journey of self-exploration that we''ll be on.


    On another note, describing things is also challenging. Many of you have probably noticed by now that I¡¯ve never been too descriptive with the appearance of things or people because I feel like I lack the vocabulary for it. I¡¯m not sure how to solve this, but I¡¯ll work on improving.


    Finally, I¡¯d like to welcome 2025 with great enthusiasm! I don¡¯t usually post during the week, but I didn¡¯t want to start the year without sharing something, so here we are.


    Happy new year!

 37: Ancient One

    37: Ancient One


    Pietro was a simple man, born Italian and raised as a rancher. His life in the countryside was always straightforward and, in a sense, even a bit boring.


    At some point, the monotony began to wear on him, and like any young man with desires greater than himself, leaving his home became tempting. He longed to be something more, to explore other options.


    His father, of course, hadn¡¯t been too pleased when he told him. There were arguments, fights, and shouting.


    ¡°You need to learn to appreciate what you have here, Pietro! Many men would kill for this, don¡¯t you see?!¡± his father had said, pointing at their home. And like a fool, Pietro had laughed in his face.


    It wasn¡¯t until later, when the war began, that he understood his father had always been right.


    He wished he could apologize to him.


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s your turn!¡± The words interrupted Pietro¡¯s thoughts, snapping him back to reality. He quickly pulled himself together and nodded toward his companion. The man returned the gesture, and soon Pietro assumed his duty as one of the base guards.


    As he walked through the hive of activity that the place had become, Pietro couldn¡¯t help but tighten his grip on the weapon in his hand, his bloodshot eyes carefully scanning his surroundings.


    Joining the Italian army had never been his desire, but, as with so many things in his life, the choice had been beyond his real control.


    Even so, he couldn¡¯t complain too much. Unlike other, less fortunate bastards, one could say the cards had been dealt in his favor. Having a post as a guard, while not glamorous, was undoubtedly much safer than being sent to the front lines.


    Or so it should have been.


    ¡°This should be good enough, right?¡± he muttered through clenched teeth, looking around to make sure the area was clear enough.


    He had been told he needed to get as close as possible to the base where the team of the new international organization called Sword was stationed, but that wasn¡¯t as easy to accomplish as some might think.


    The location, though close to the allied army base, had its own independent security measures. If he were caught getting too close, things would undoubtedly go badly for him.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not like I have another choice,¡± he muttered to himself with a bitter laugh, letting out a long sigh.


    Swallowing hard, Pietro rummaged through his clothes until he finally pulled out a piece of paper, unfolding it to reveal a very peculiar drawing.


    He didn¡¯t know what it was or why ¡°they¡± wanted him to do what he was about to do, but one thing he did know was that he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    He had already lost enough thanks to this war. He didn¡¯t want to lose anything else.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Somehow, he felt compelled to say it.


    Then he unsheathed his knife and looked at the palm of his hand. He hesitated for a second but finally went through with it, letting the blade pierce his flesh, drawing a long line across his skin, and causing blood to drip out.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he grimaced at the pain but didn¡¯t want to delay any longer. Kneeling down, he studied the strange drawing on the paper, analyzing its composition. Once he was confident he understood it well enough, he began creating a larger version on the ground using his blood.


    ¡°Damn lunatics,¡± he cursed as his work slowly took shape.


    It wasn¡¯t perfect, of course¡ªPietro was far from being anything like an artist¡ªbut his steady hand made the replica come remarkably close to the drawing on the paper.


    He wondered if that was why they had chosen him and not someone else.


    When he finished and looked at what he had created, he couldn¡¯t suppress a twist of unease within himself¡ªa primal instinct telling him he should undo it, that he should stop it. But he was too much of a coward to do that. Instead, he stood up, wrapped his still-bleeding hand, and began to walk away, his steps growing faster with every moment.


    And with no one there to witness it, the blood-drawn symbol began to glow in a sinister, ethereal shade of blue.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°It seems the time for our meeting has finally come, Captain,¡± The Ancient One¡ªThe guardian of the world¡¯s safety, Master of the mystical arts, and the greatest danger John had ever faced.


    ¡°I thought... you¡¯d come sooner,¡± he admitted, relaxing the defensive stance he had instinctively taken. He didn¡¯t know how their voices were carrying across the vacuum of space, but that seemed irrelevant at the moment. No, the truth was that countless other questions began flooding his mind in rapid succession.


    Hearing him, the Ancient One allowed a faint smile to touch her lips before her expression returned to its initial stoicism.


    ¡°I considered it. I should have done so the moment you set foot in this world. But I couldn¡¯t...¡±


    Her words caused John to furrow his brow.


    ¡°You know about me?¡± he asked, a tinge of uncertainty and doubt creeping into his voice despite his effort to suppress it.


    The Ancient One shrugged and replied, ¡°Not as much as you might think. I noticed your arrival, of course¡ªafter all, my duty is to prevent forces from beyond this world from affecting Earth. But this time, the situation has completely overwhelmed me.¡±


    She then looked at him¡ªnot a normal gaze but one filled with open curiosity, as though she were analyzing something she could barely comprehend.


    ¡°I tried to prevent it, you know? Your existence, the future I had foreseen¡ªthe future I knew was the correct one¡ªwas suddenly corrupted, destroyed. And even with all my power, I couldn¡¯t do anything to fix it.¡±


    Her voice carried a trace of exhaustion, as though recalling that moment was like reliving a grueling battle.


    And in every sense, it had been. Correcting the course of time, after all, wasn¡¯t something that could be done with a single attempt. No, erasing the existence standing before her had become an impossibility that trapped her in a temporal loop for more years than she could count.


    ¡°And is this another attempt?¡± John couldn¡¯t help but ask, his doubt evident. From the sound of things, it seemed she wasn¡¯t exactly a fan of his. If a fight was about to break out, he wasn¡¯t sure he could win.


    ¡°No... no,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°I realized that trying to eliminate you is impossible. Perhaps it took me too long, but I finally accepted it. And when I did, many things changed.¡±


    The Ancient One then shifted her gaze to Earth, as though looking at something priceless.


    ¡°The future I once knew ceased to exist, and even I have begun to forget it. It¡¯s not something that can be helped, for this is beyond merely a temporal shift. And that... is more dangerous than you can imagine.¡±


    John furrowed his brow at this explanation. He didn¡¯t entirely understand it¡ªhe had never been a big fan of anything related to time. Hell, the most he knew about it was from watching ''Back to the Future'' as a kid, and he doubted that was reliable information.


    As if sensing his confusion, the Ancient One elaborated further.


    ¡°If you like, you can imagine it as a continuous, unbroken line, with key points in time¡ªevents that, one way or another, must happen to preserve the universe¡¯s stability.¡±


    The Ancient One raised her hand, and with a flash, a yellow light glowed at her fingertip. She drew a straight line in the void of space and then created points along it that shone brighter.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not as linear or strict as it may seem. This path can tolerate some changes, as long as the events that are meant to occur still happen. But if things deviate too much, well... that¡¯s when the branching begins.¡±


    As she said this, something happened. Lines upon lines began splitting off from a midpoint in the original line, forming a structure that grew like a tree full of budding branches.


    ¡°Like... parallel timelines?¡± John asked. He had heard about that concept, though not in great detail.


    The Ancient One nodded.


    As much as he tried, John couldn¡¯t see why this worried her so much. Sure, a new reality might be created, but was that really such a bad thing? As if reading his thoughts, the Ancient One sighed.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, though it¡¯s not your fault. Not many people know this, after all, but the universe, while constantly expanding, is not truly ¡®infinite¡¯ in the strictest sense of the word. This existence has a finite set of fundamental resources, and with each fragmentation, those resources are ¡®divided.¡¯ "And if the growth isn¡¯t controlled, it becomes exponential and eventually unsustainable, leading to an inevitable degradation and collapse of the fundamental structures that uphold reality."


    To demonstrate, the golden ¡°tree¡± that had been growing before them began to collapse from the initial point of fragmentation, as if the weight of its countless branches had become unbearable.


    ¡°Now I get it,¡± John said, a worried expression forming on his face. Though it would be a lie to say he fully understood, he grasped the key points well enough to realize why this was a problem.


    ¡°Normally, I ensure this doesn¡¯t happen. While it¡¯s impossible to control every branch, it is possible to limit their number to a sustainable amount¡ªor at least, it was, until you arrived. Or more precisely... until ''it'' brought you here.¡±


    John''s eyes widened as an image was projected before him¡ªthe image of a figure he instantly recognized, as that person was responsible for his arrival in this world.


    V


    "I have dealt with countless extradimensional invaders, dark and profane gods, creatures from unnameable existential planes, but of all of them, that thing has been the worst," the Ancient One''s voice was deep yet tense, with a trace of fear buried within it.


    "He was here?!" John asked in alarm, as he had believed V had simply abandoned him in this world without further interference. But then he remembered that letter and its contents, which he had not paid enough attention to.


    "He did more than just be here. Not only did he modify the future, but he also tampered with the past, completely altering reality to his will. By the time I realized and tried to stop him, the damage was already done. In an instant, the universe branched into millions of parallel timelines and kept growing out of control¡­¡±


    The Ancient One then fell silent, her expression becoming distant and somber, her eyes clouding over as if recalling that moment brought forth an inexplicable melancholy.


    "Can you imagine watching the universe die before your very eyes?"


    No, John could not.


    The Ancient One then laughed, a joyless and weary laugh.


    "It was horrible, so terribly horrible, and there was nothing I could do to stop it."


    John frowned; he could sense that the Ancient One did not seem to be in the most stable state of mind despite her outward appearance. In her eyes, he caught a glimpse of something unfamiliar, something manic.


    But as quickly as it appeared, it vanished.


    "I¡¯m probably the only one who remembers what happened because I was the only one who survived¡ªthough not by my own skill. After that... well, I¡¯ll let you see for yourself."


    She then turned toward him, and only at that moment did John fully notice the most powerful mystical object the Ancient One had hanging around her neck.


    The Eye of Agamotto.


    She performed a series of hand movements, activating the artifact so it would open. But when it did, he did not see a magnificent green light.


    Instead, only a gray, cracked gem was revealed.


    The Time Stone was broken.


    "How...!" John asked, completely taken by surprise, disbelief clear in his eyes.


    The Ancient One laughed again, then sighed and shook her head.


    "I don¡¯t know exactly, but I have an idea. Do you remember what I said earlier? About how I tried to prevent your existence? That was after that ''thing'' finished what it came here to do. When it finally left you ''alone,'' I thought... I thought that even if I couldn¡¯t stop the first event, I could at least do something to keep everything on the right path," the Ancient One grimaced.


    "Clearly, I was wrong." She then pulled out the gray, cracked gem, holding it between her fingers with visible regret.


    "When the universe came to its end and, in a manner of speaking, ''reset,'' I didn¡¯t realize at first that the only reason I survived was because of the Time Stone. Its power protected me, but not without a price. The future, the past, and everything tied to them were forcibly altered, leading to its destruction and the birth of something new. If I¡¯m not mistaken, there must be another Time Stone¡ªa new one born from the change, lost somewhere in the universe. Meanwhile, this one was merely a remnant, and its power was nothing more than the fragments of what was once something almost limitless..." She then clenched her fingers, causing it to shatter into pieces like fragile crystal, which began to fall toward the planet.


    "Fragments of power I used carelessly."


    At that moment, she had been so angry, desperate, and perhaps even a little unhinged.


    She wanted to lash out, to make the one responsible pay, but he was gone. So she directed her anger at something else¡ªsomeone else.


    That¡¯s how she found herself trapped in an endless time loop. No matter what she tried to remove John from the equation, everything always ended up going catastrophically wrong one way or another. If he didn¡¯t become Captain America, humanity inevitably faced extinction.


    If it wasn¡¯t nuclear weapons, it was Hydra. And if it wasn¡¯t Hydra, it was some other force. But regardless of the means, the outcome was always the same.


    It took time, but she eventually accepted that John had to take on the role. When she did and finally broke free of the loop, the Time Stone lost all its remaining power.


    And without its strength and protection, the Ancient One began to fully integrate into this new reality. Her memories of the previous universe started to blur, though not entirely. She still retained some fragments¡ªmostly memories of the past¡ªbut her visions of the future, the events she knew ''should'' happen... those began to fade away, as if they had been false from the very beginning.


    She no longer even remembered who was supposed to have been the real Captain America.


    Although knowing that no longer made much sense at this point.


    "But I didn¡¯t come here just to tell you all this. I actually came because something else is happening," the Ancient One then returned to the present and looked at John with a serious expression.


    "When I said I should have spoken to you earlier but couldn¡¯t, I meant it literally. That ''thing'' placed a sort of ¡®protection,¡¯ so to speak, around you. I don¡¯t fully understand its nature, but its purpose is clear¡ªto prevent me from helping you."


    Hearing this, John blinked in confusion. Why would V do that? He couldn¡¯t understand it right away, but as he thought about it, a reason came to mind.


    "He wants me to do this alone, doesn¡¯t he? Wait, no¡­ that doesn¡¯t seem right," he shook his head and spoke again, still somewhat unsure of his deduction. "If that were the case, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to form my team. He wants me to do this the way Captain America would have done it, doesn¡¯t he?"


    The Ancient One nodded.


    "More or less. I don¡¯t know him as well as you do, so I can¡¯t say much. But if there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve learned, it¡¯s that this ¡®protection¡¯ isn¡¯t eternal. Its duration seems to have a time limit, and if my calculations are correct, that should be around the time the Second World War ends."


    Huh?


    "If that¡¯s the case, how are you talking to me now?" His question was valid. After all, as far as he knew, the war was still ongoing¡ªunless Germany had somehow imploded while he was traveling through space or something.


    "It¡¯s because you¡¯re no longer on Earth," she replied simply, and John understood¡ªor at least deduced.


    The protection seemed to be limited to events on the planet and didn¡¯t extend beyond it. Why this was the case escaped his understanding, but it was probably because V didn¡¯t anticipate him leaving Earth while World War II was still underway.


    After all, his mission was for him to assume the role of Captain America during the war and do it "better," so to speak¡ªsomething obviously impossible to achieve off-planet. There would be no reason for him to leave Earth unless he wanted to be dragged to hell for failing.


    A fate that was clearly not part of his plan.


    "I see. It seems this whole situation is more complicated than I initially imagined¡­ thank you for telling me."


    He hadn¡¯t thought his arrival in this world would bring so many consequences and changes. In some ways, he felt a little guilty, but not overly so. What was done was done. All he could do now was move forward and fulfill his role as it had been established.


    "Maybe you''ll take back your gratitude when I tell you the mess you''ve gotten yourself into," her words made John, who had just started to relax, tense up once again.


    "When I sensed you leaving Earth, I decided to speak with you immediately to warn you. Hydra¡­ or rather, the Red Skull, is dabbling with forces he doesn¡¯t understand¡ªor perhaps he does but simply doesn¡¯t care. The point is, he¡¯s begun using the power of the Tesseract to contact dark beings, primordial forces that could ultimately destroy the world. And while it is my duty to stop such threats, you now know I can¡¯t interfere."


    The Sorcerer Supreme, protector of Earth, master of the mystic arts, reduced to watching helplessly from the sidelines.


    Anyone aware of her immense power would have been utterly horrified to witness this.


    And John knew it because that was exactly how he felt.


    "Well... shit," John could only mutter as he pinched the bridge of his nose tightly, wondering how he was supposed to deal with this.


    Although he had gained new powers, it was one thing to hit something hard enough until it gave way, but dealing with mystical beings? From other dimensions? That required more than just brute force, and anyone with a bit of "common sense" would know that. John had never planned to face such threats, so at this moment, he had no idea what to do or how to prepare.


    He was freaking Captain America, not freaking Dumbledore!


    How was he supposed to fight beings like these if, for example, his enemy turned out to be a damn ghostly entity capable of becoming intangible and possessing people to fight?


    And that was just a cheap example. The beings the Red Skull was planning to bargain with were probably far worse. .


    Or at least that''s what he imagined, because of course, his damn brain decided to start being paranoid right now, conjuring up the worst possibilities.


    He swore to God, if he had to face fucking Cthulhu, he''d make V pay for it, even if it was the last damn thing he did.


    Seeing his concern, the Ancient One sighed and turned her gaze back to Earth.


    She herself had been extremely stressed since being forced into this situation.


    "Is there really nothing you can do? What if you teach me a few things or give me some talisman or enchanted artifact?" John asked suddenly, a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    The Ancient One smiled faintly before shaking her head.


    "If it were that simple, why would this be a problem? If I give you anything¡ªa talisman or an artifact¡ªthe protection will render it useless the moment you return to Earth, at least until the war is over. On the other hand, while teaching you is an option, time is not on my side this time. By the time I finish instructing you in even the most basic concepts of the mystic arts, the Red Skull could already have annihilated or conquered the world."


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t give him even a sliver of hope, could she? John thought bitterly, but then his eyes lit up as another idea came to mind.


    "What about other sorcerers? If you can¡¯t help me, what if you lend me some of your apprentices?"


    Hearing his suggestion, the Ancient One nodded.


    "That idea had already occurred to me, but it won¡¯t be as beneficial as you might think. While skilled, they lack the experience and strength I possess. Many would likely only serve as cannon fodder, and those who could truly make a difference would likely find themselves in a fierce battle and outnumbered at the same time."


    It wasn¡¯t exactly what John wanted to hear, but he supposed it was better than nothing.


    "The only option you have to prevent this battle from becoming the end of humanity is to end it quickly. You must destroy Hydra before the Red Skull manages to bring into existence something strong enough to defeat you. For now, he¡¯s still testing the waters, probing some limits, but he won¡¯t do so forever. So, we must..."


    The Ancient One abruptly fell silent, cutting off her words as her brow furrowed deeply. Then, an expression of disbelief formed on her face.


    "You must leave!" Her urgent voice startled him, But before John could ask what was happening, she moved her hand in a circular motion and in the emptiness of space, a portal began to open before them.


    Seeing a demonstration of real "magic" in person was incredible, but when John saw the image on the other side, his pupils shrank to the extreme, and without a second''s hesitation, he dashed through the portal at full speed.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    Well, well, this chapter took a while because it was very difficult to write! Probably one of the chapters that has been the hardest for me to come up with and plan, to be honest. But finally, after a great effort, I managed to finish it in a way that makes me feel satisfied.


    Of course, it¡¯s not perfect, but I think it¡¯s decent enough.


    So¡­ you know the drill! Comment and let me know what you think¡ªI¡¯ll be reading your feedback closely. ;D

 38: Special Day

    38: Special Day


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible how, despite everything, they keep moving forward, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    At the question, Cassandra, who had been watching the sunset strike the city of Warsaw, emerged from her reverie and looked at her brother, who had approached her side, standing next to her at the edge of the tall building where they were¡ªone of the few high-rise buildings still remaining in the city.


    She considered his words and looked down at the people below. Despite the approaching dusk, they continued to work with enthusiasm and joy, just as they had since the day began, and just as they had been doing ever since Warsaw was liberated.


    Some children on the street seemed to notice their figures and waved excitedly. She and Charles waved back, watching the kids smile before returning to help however they could.


    Not for the first time, a strange sense of pride welled up inside her. After all, it was thanks to their efforts that these people had been saved. Seeing their admiration, even adoration, felt surprisingly good for some reason, bringing a small smile to her lips.


    But soon, that smile faded, replaced by a slightly bored expression¡ªa look that had grown more pronounced as the days passed without anything interesting happening, without John returning.


    ¡°Although watching them rebuild this place was interesting at first, it¡¯s getting old quickly. This calm is really strange, don¡¯t you think?¡± After experiencing the battlefield and living almost every day in a fight, returning to something so "mundane" felt odd. The thrill of battle and the adrenaline it brought weren¡¯t things easily replicated elsewhere. While she wouldn¡¯t say she was obsessed with such things, she certainly preferred having something exciting to deal with rather than simply doing nothing.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as bad as being back home. She¡¯d much rather watch an entire city being rebuilt than take another stupid lesson on feminine etiquette.


    Hearing his sister, Charles sighed a little, letting his shoulders drop slightly. In moments like this, he truly wished he had his sister¡¯s resilience and her ability to handle high-stress situations without appearing fazed.


    ¡°Moments like this, we need to appreciate them, Cassie. We might not find another like it in the future.¡±


    Hearing the nickname that hadn¡¯t been used since she was a child, Cassandra frowned slightly, casting an irritated look at Charles. However, upon seeing his face, that displeasure faded.


    Charles... he didn¡¯t look so good. There were dark circles under his eyes, and his posture betrayed obvious exhaustion. She knew he hadn¡¯t been sleeping well, but it had been improving somewhat over the past few days¡ªat least his eyes were no longer bloodshot.


    Maybe the calm wasn¡¯t particularly appealing to her, but it was something her brother clearly needed. So, for now, she decided to stop complaining about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic, little brother,¡± she said, patting his shoulder lightly¡ªalmost causing him to stumble forward. He shot her a hard look, but she ignored it and kept speaking with a smile.


    ¡°Remember whose side you¡¯re on. These Hydra guys might be irritating, but with John and us working together, this war only has one outcome, and you can be sure of that.¡± Her words carried immense confidence, and Charles couldn¡¯t argue with them. After all, so far, they had been wiping out every enemy they faced, and while there had been some dangerous moments, they had always emerged victorious.


    When you keep winning, it¡¯s hard to entertain the thought that you might lose. And for someone with her sister¡¯s ego, that became even more apparent to anyone listening to her talk.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A groan interrupted their conversation, and turning their gaze behind them, they saw a slightly battered Erik rolling on the ground.


    ¡°Get up! No time for resting!¡± James¡¯s shout rang out. Erik, clutching his stomach, cursed under his breath before slowly pushing himself to his feet.


    ¡°What the hell is the point of this?¡± Erik asked irritably, his body aching from the repeated beatings, nearby metals vibrating faintly in response to his emotions.


    When John had told him that James would train him, Erik assumed it would be to refine his powers. But so far, the man had only been teaching him how to fight without them¡ªsomething Erik couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    Wasn¡¯t it his powers that were the reason he was here?


    Hearing his question, James scoffed, taking a drag from the cigarette between his lips before replying, exhaling smoke through his nostrils.


    ¡°On the battlefield, relying solely on your powers will get you killed faster than you think, kid. Remember, your body isn¡¯t invincible, and you need to be able to move quickly and constantly,¡± James began to explain. Erik listened, frowning deeply.


    Watching how the two were having a fluent conversation in the same language, Cassandra couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue.


    ¡°Your power is really useful,¡± she said, glancing at Charles, who responded with a slight smile.


    Originally, no one besides him could communicate with Erik. But after John left, and tired of being unable to properly talk with Erik for training, James had approached Charles and asked him to do something to fix it.


    At first, Charles had been a bit reluctant. Messing with people¡¯s minds was complicated and delicate¡ªlet alone adding knowledge they hadn¡¯t previously had. But with James¡¯s constant insistence, Charles finally agreed, albeit hesitantly.


    It had taken him almost two days, but he managed to transfer everything he had learned about the German language by reading others¡¯ minds into James¡¯s. There were a few mishaps, but James¡¯s healing factor managed to cushion the errors enough to make the process viable.


    Even so, Charles doubted he¡¯d repeat the process with someone else anytime soon. The only reason it worked out was because of James¡¯s regeneration ability. Without it, Charles knew he could have caused severe brain damage to the man due to his inexperience.


    It was surprising how he could shatter and break a man¡¯s mind with a single thought, but when it came to holding everything together, he barely managed.


    This fact, not for the first time, made him feel slightly dejected for some reason.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not as good as mine,¡± Cassandra added, crushing the slight envy she felt inside. While reading and playing with people¡¯s minds wasn¡¯t bad, she still preferred her own power because, with it, she could do what she truly enjoyed.


    Namely, fighting and being in the thick of the action.


    Hearing her, Charles chuckled a little and decided to let go of his depressing thoughts for the day.


    After all, today was special.


    With that thought, Charles reached into the inside of his coat and pulled out a small box, about the size of his palm, which he had been hiding until now, and held it out to her.


    Seeing his gesture, Cassandra raised an eyebrow and took the box. It had been wrapped in brown paper and tied with a slightly battered red ribbon, with a barely decent bow on top.


    ¡°I tried to find better wrapping,¡± Charles said, somewhat embarrassed, then looked at her seriously.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Cassie.¡±


    Hearing his words, Cassandra froze, almost like a statue. It wasn¡¯t until that moment that she remembered today was her birthday. No, not just her birthday¡ªher brother¡¯s as well.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Today, they both turned 18.


    And she had completely forgotten.


    .


    .


    .


    At the same time, elsewhere in Warsaw, not far away¡­


    In one of the rooms of an apartment building that had been repurposed as temporary shelter for civilian families, a haggard-looking man stared with near-maniacal eyes at the wall in front of him.


    More specifically, at the drawing he had just made with his own blood.


    His name was Hans, and he had been one of Hydra¡¯s soldiers stationed in Warsaw before John and the Ak attacked the city.


    Hans had only recently arrived in the city to carry out his duties as a loyal Hydra soldier, but that never happened. Instead, barely half a day after his arrival, he found himself caught in the armed conflict, fighting for his life.


    He hadn¡¯t even managed to meet with his superior before everything unfolded.


    But perhaps that was for the best. Although Hans had fought fiercely alongside his compatriots, he quickly realized this was a losing battle. Without a second thought, he discarded his uniform, left his weapons behind, and blended in with the refugees, effectively disappearing among them.


    His cunning, above-average acting skills, and unremarkable appearance allowed him to integrate seamlessly without arousing suspicion. For several days, he kept his head down, observing his surroundings and gathering information.


    Finally, after some time, he found the opportunity to contact the high command and report his survival, as well as everything he had discovered during his time in Warsaw.


    He thought that all of this would serve to cleanse his mistakes, so that he wouldn''t be seen as a coward who abandoned the fight but rather as an intelligent agent who knew what Hydra would need and worked hard for it.


    There were no congratulations, nor were there complaints or punishments. Instead, only one order¡ªa simple and strange order.


    He didn''t understand it. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t see the sense in it. But as a soldier, Hans only needed to follow orders, no matter what they were, and hope that this would be enough to atone for his crimes.


    To allow him to return home.


    Looking at the drawing on the wall and then at the drawing on the paper in his hand, Hans nodded with satisfaction and prepared to leave. But before he could do so, something caught his attention.


    On the wall, his blood, originally red, suddenly began to glow with an increasingly intense ethereal blue light. Hans stared in awe at the inexplicable phenomenon, completely forgetting that he needed to leave.


    The light intensified until it became almost blinding, and before he could react, a sound like fabric being torn was heard. From a dark void, a burning ball of fire shot out at bullet speed.


    Hans didn¡¯t even have time to scream before the fire completely engulfed him and incinerated his body into ashes in less than a second.


    Then it exploded.


    .


    .


    .


    Cassandra looked at the gift Charles had given her, feeling a slight pang of guilt inside. He had brought her something, yet she had nothing for him. The discomfort, along with other unfamiliar emotions, filled her completely. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Fortunately for her, she didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it.


    BOOM!!!


    With an almost deafening roar, an explosion engulfed the middle sections of one of the buildings in the distance. Flames rose, along with thick black smoke, and soon cries of astonishment and terror flooded the streets.


    Whether it was Charles, Cassandra, James, or Erik, they all stared wide-eyed in total surprise in the same direction.


    For a second, they were frozen.


    "GRRRAAAHH!"


    But when more than a dozen roars¡ªones they were intimately familiar with¡ªbegan to echo, their state of shock broke.


    ¡°Hydra!¡± James growled, his claws shooting out from his knuckles. In the next instant, his figure vanished in a blur of motion that shattered part of the roof where he had been standing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Cassandra said as she waved her hand, causing one of the pieces of debris still present in the city to fly toward her. She leapt onto it along with Charles, and soon, she lifted them both into the sky, heading straight for the burning building.


    Seeing them take off without hesitation, Erik blinked before clenching his teeth. With a flex of his powers, a large enough piece of metal floated in front of him. Imitating Cassandra, he jumped onto it and, guiding it, began to fly somewhat unsteadily.


    He really should have practiced more with his powers.


    .


    Of course, James was the first to arrive. Ignoring the flames, he charged through the massive hole that had been created. But before he could do anything, three monsters lunged at him in a powerful tackle, sending them crashing down toward the street.


    Seeing his figure land on the ground below, Cassandra frowned but didn¡¯t worry. Instead, she focused on the burning building and, using her powers, began trying to smother the flames¡ªor at least contain them so those inside could attempt to escape.


    ¡°How did they manage to get here?!¡± Charles asked himself, watching in horror as some bodies leapt from the windows, engulfed in flames¡ªflames that shouldn¡¯t have been able to spread so quickly.


    ¡°Who the hell cares? We just need to kill them,¡± Cassandra growled, frowning in confusion at the flames that were unnaturally resisting her control.


    She saw more monsters emerging from the hole in the building and dropping into the streets, where James had already begun a massacre. Its mechanical parts fired energy projectiles, causing increasing levels of destruction.


    Clicking her tongue in irritation, Cassandra redoubled her efforts. Slowly, the flames began to recede.


    ¡°In-te-res-ting¡± a deep and guttural voice echoed. Cassandra blinked and barely managed to react in time, sending Charles flying to safety before a massive fireball struck her head-on with enough force to turn a war tank into molten scrap.


    ¡°Cassandra!¡± Charles screamed, watching what had just happened. But he had no time to worry as his body crashed through a nearby window, shattering the glass and landing heavily on the floor of the room.


    With a grimace, he tried to ignore the pain from the blow and, with effort, stood up, stumbling toward the window through which he had entered, gazing at the sky now cloaked in an orange almost crimson.


    More explosions followed, one after another, shaking the walls around him. Charles tried to make sense of what was happening, but his eyes quickly stung from the smoke and the blinding flashes of light.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Perhaps his only solace was that he could still feel his sister¡¯s mind, though it didn¡¯t tell him whether she was hurt or not.


    Deciding he couldn¡¯t remain useless, he turned away from the window and rushed to the door. Throwing it open, he began descending the building, determined to reach the streets.


    Whatever Cassandra was up against, he wasn¡¯t going to let her face it alone. He needed to help James deal with the monsters¡ªand fast.


    When he reached the streets, he saw people running, the wounded, and corpses engulfed in flames on the ground, cries for help as well as despair and fear assaulting his mind from all directions.


    But he couldn¡¯t afford to focus on them¡ªnot now. Ignoring the horrors around him, Charles limped toward the area where James was fighting, feeling the ground tremble from the intensity of the battle.


    When he finally saw the monsters, he didn¡¯t hesitate. With all his strength, he struck at their minds without mercy.


    Three of them screamed in agony, collapsing to the ground and writhing, but there were still many more fighting James. Ignoring the strain on his mind, Charles gritted his teeth and kept pushing his powers, attacking more and more of them, battling against the control devices implanted in their brains.


    ¡°Illusionista!¡± the shout barely registered, but he didn¡¯t have time to pay attention. He needed to keep moving, to give James enough space to finish his fight quickly.


    The man, of course, took advantage of the opportunities he was given and swiftly dispatched several of the fallen monsters, but those still standing didn¡¯t remain idle and began attacking with reckless abandon.


    A streak of blue energy grazed Charles, but he paid it no mind and kept walking, a trickle of blood beginning to drip from his nose.


    Soon, gunshots could be heard as well as the sound of approaching vehicles. The members of the AK joined the fight, though with little effectiveness.


    The metal in the surroundings began to vibrate, and large pieces of it rose into the sky where the explosions started to increase.


    ¡°Illusionist!¡± This time the shout was closer, and before he could react, Charles was grabbed by the shoulder and abruptly pulled off his path, taking him to cover behind a half-collapsed wall.


    ¡°Come on, react!¡±


    Charles growled with bloodshot eyes, but upon meeting Angelo¡¯s worried gaze, his mind finally found some common sense.


    ¡°Th-thanks,¡± he said with a somewhat broken voice, and the slightly older boy sighed and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, man, breathe a little,¡± then the boy took one of the two rifles he had been carrying and handed it to him.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d want it,¡± he said with a smile, and Charles nodded, holding the weapon.


    It might do little against the monsters, but having it was better than having nothing.


    ¡°Oh God, this looks bad, really bad,¡± Angelo said, poking his head out to look at the battlefield. Hearing him, Charles nodded and stepped closer to his side, also surveying the situation.


    Calling it hell was an understatement. Somehow, more monsters kept appearing. Their numbers were unnatural¡ªthey shouldn¡¯t have been able to reach the city in such quantities without anyone noticing.


    Swallowing hard, Charles looked at the building where it had all started. The fire continued to spread, but much of the structure was still standing. He debated with himself as he watched more monsters hurl themselves out of the massive hole.


    There was something in there, something responsible for all of this. And if they didn¡¯t stop it, no matter how many monsters they killed, James wouldn¡¯t be able to help Cassandra.


    ¡°Angelo, I have to go in there,¡± he said, pointing at the burning building.


    The boy beside him blinked, glanced at the building, then back at Charles, and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim:


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but whatever¡¯s happening is coming from there, and if there¡¯s a way to stop it, I have to do it¡ªand fast,¡± Charles then sighed and looked at Angelo with seriousness.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to come, that¡¯s fine. I know it¡¯s dangerous. You can stay and help the civilians evacuate.¡±


    Hearing this, Angelo frowned and looked at him, almost offended.


    ¡°Dangerous, you say? Since when has that ever stopped me?¡± he exclaimed, then grinned.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a super, you still need someone to watch your back. Don¡¯t even think about leaving me behind now.¡±


    Hearing this, Charles felt a lump in his throat for a moment.


    From the day they met until now, Angelo had always been there to support him¡ªin every battle, in every moment¡ªnever backing down and always lifting his spirits.


    Truly, one couldn¡¯t ask for a better friend.


    ¡°Alright¡­ alright, then let¡¯s go!¡± He said, casting aside any fear or doubt, and soon both boys began running toward their objective.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    I hope you enjoy the chapter! Remember to leave your comments; I¡¯ll answer any questions as best as I can.

 39: Like Hell

    39: Like Hell


    A few moments earlier.


    "This burns!" Cassandra groaned internally as she struggled with great effort to stop the enormous fireball threatening to engulf her, her hands trying to stay steady in front of her, her body flying almost uncontrollably through the air until her back slammed into another building, almost knocking the air out of her lungs.


    Then the damn thing exploded.


    It was only her experience and instinct that made her act fast enough to use her telekinesis properly and redirect the explosion into the sky, causing it to turn a deep, almost crimson orange.


    She gasped and looked at her palms with some disbelief and pain, the skin on them a shade of red far too intense for her liking, burns almost second-degree, injuries she shouldn¡¯t have, as no fire had ever been able to bypass her telekinetic defenses before.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t fire,¡¯ the thought came as she raised her gaze to see the one responsible for almost incinerating her alive.


    There, floating in the air only a few meters in front of her with no apparent external aid, was a thin, almost skeletal body, completely naked, with skin and muscles of an unnervingly pale tone and a face with sagging skin frozen in an almost melancholic expression.


    ¡®Is¡­ is this one of them?¡¯ Cassandra frowned as she looked at it, because although it didn¡¯t seem as deformed as the others nor did it appear to have any mechanical parts, it was undoubtedly almost identical to the monsters Hydra had created and that they had been killing during their crusade in Poland.


    No¡­ there was a difference, its eyes, those irises didn¡¯t shine with that characteristic ethereal blue light that the Hydra weapons also had, instead what was there was a deep crimson glow in its pupils surrounded by an unnervingly dark sclera.


    It was almost like staring into an abyss.


    ¡°It¡¯s b-een a w-hile since I was in the mortal plan-e, to think that mortals have acquired strength other than magic, how exciting.¡±


    The speech, which had originally been erratic, soon became more uniform and controlled, as if the vocal cords that produced those words were just beginning to get used to being used.


    ¡®Magic?¡¯ Cassandra blinked, confused for a moment, but quickly shook her head. She didn¡¯t have time for nonsense. Spitting a clot of blood to the side, she clicked her tongue and clenched her hands, ignoring the sharp pain in her skin.


    "Hydra has really stepped up their game now¡ªeven their freaks can talk. What a disaster," She muttered as she extended her telekinesis in all directions, grabbing hold of everything within reach and bracing herself to attack and defend.


    She needed to kill this thing fast.


    "Freaks?" The creature tilted its head, then looked at itself and nodded in agreement.


    "Yes¡­ I suppose there''s no better way to describe it. A vessel barely worthy of me, but overall, it¡¯s a minor inconvenience compared to the benefits it brings." It had been a very, very long time since it had been able to channel so much power into a mortal body without it crumbling. So, while the appearance left much to be desired, it wasn¡¯t something that truly bothered it.


    "For a monster, you sure talk too much," Cassandra said, narrowing her eyes. Then a fierce smile spread across her lips as she finally reached inside the creature''s body with her telekinesis and felt its organs.


    Without hesitation, she used all her strength to tear them apart.


    Or at least, she should have.


    The melancholic expression on the creature froze for a split second before a mocking grin spread across its face, raising his hand he extended a finger and began to slowly wag it back and forth.


    ¡°Sorry little one, but your power is not yet strong enough to influence me.¡±


    "I guess¡­ we¡¯ll have to do this the hard way." Though Cassandra felt a brief surge of panic, she refused to let it take hold. Instead, she acted. In an instant, hundreds of objects around her rose and launched forward like high-speed projectiles, aimed at the creature with enough force to shred steel into scrap.


    But before they could reach their target, the heat increased, and with it, the flames came to life. Almost impossibly, all the projectiles glowed red-hot until they liquefied and ended up scattering like raindrops across the surroundings.


    Seeing this, Cassandra knew this was going to suck even more than it already was.


    Still, she didn¡¯t stop moving. Even though her projectiles had changed their state of matter, her power could still reach them, With a movement of her hand, all those small drops of burning liquid swirled together, transforming into a torrent that rushed like an arrow toward the monster.


    "What marvelous control." Before they could strike, the creature raised its hand with the palm extended, and the torrent suddenly lost all its heat, causing the burning red to turn into lifeless gray. The ashes dispersed around it like mere harmless specks of dust.


    Cassandra wanted to curse, but instead, she thought quickly. Without even moving her hands, for fear of revealing her move, she made her power reach the ashes near the creature''s head and moved them with extreme speed toward its eyes.


    A growl of irritation was heard, followed by an explosion of fire that erupted, nearly covering Cassandra''s entire line of sight. She tried to slow the flames, pushing them back with her power, but it was barely enough to buy her a few seconds¡ªseconds she used to retreat from her original position.


    "Tch!" Frustration and anger filled her as she saw the building she had crashed into beginning to burn. Using her power to stay in the air¡ªa trick she had recently learned but hadn¡¯t yet mastered enough to use comfortably¡ªshe moved further away, increasing the distance between herself and the thing trying to kill her.


    "No matter what you try or the little tricks you plan, fighting me is useless," the monster said. But contrary to Cassandra¡¯s expectations, it didn¡¯t rush to attack. Instead, it remained in its original position, not far from the hole from which it had emerged.


    ''Is there something there?'' she thought, but the idea didn¡¯t help her figure out a way to defeat it. If she couldn¡¯t do anything to it, whether it moved or not, all of Warsaw would burn to the ground without it taking a single step further.


    ''I¡¯m too slow.'' If attacking from the inside was useless, she needed a way to reach it before it could turn her projectiles into molten slag.


    Easier said than done.


    As her brain raced to find a solution, she felt some of the objects she had started to control resist her grip.


    ''This is...'' Frowning, she released her power over them, watching as they rose and attempted to reach the creature. Of course, it was only an attempt, as they quickly met the same fate as Cassandra¡¯s previous attack.


    "Fuck" Erik, who had finally arrived, could only say that upon seeing his attack nullified with barely any effort.


    Cassandra didn¡¯t feel relieved by his arrival. Instead, she felt like things had just become even more complicated.


    She wanted to tell him to get lost, but the language barrier between them made that difficult.


    ¡®This is bad; now I can¡¯t take anything metallic, or our powers will end up clashing with each other.¡¯ Erik¡¯s arrival had only made her already limited attack options even more restricted.


    ¡®And to make things worse, I lost the gift Charles gave me.¡¯ Thinking about that made her even more irritated.


    This birthday just kept getting worse and worse.


    .


    .


    .


    In the present


    ¡®It¡¯s like being there again...¡¯ Angelo thought as he watched embers of fire rain around him and felt the tremors of the ground striking his feet, nearly throwing off his balance. There might not have been planes flying overhead, but the feeling of being under attack was annoyingly familiar.


    ¡®No¡­ maybe this is worse.¡¯ Dodging a half-charred corpse lying on the ground, Angelo swallowed, though his mouth was completely dry.


    For a moment, an illusory image overlaid his vision: the streets of Warsaw replaced by a more rustic place with smaller buildings¡ªa village on the coast where he had lived with his family.


    His home.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± Charles¡¯s voice shattered that illusion, and Angelo shook his head, refocusing his senses. He didn¡¯t have time to get lost in the past¡ªthere was a mission to complete.


    Running alongside Charles, the two boys soon approached the burning building, which blazed as if it had been pulled straight from hell.


    Angelo instinctively wanted to take a step back but didn¡¯t. Instead, he adjusted the gas mask he had brought with him. It wasn¡¯t by chance that he did so¡ªwhen he saw the smoke and fire starting in the building in the distance, the mask was the first thing he grabbed before rushing over.


    He had been through enough fires before; in every battle from Italy until now, one thing had become clear¡ªbreathing with smoke all around you was absolutely awful without proper protection.


    Next to him, Charles did the same with his own mask. While it wasn¡¯t exactly a gas mask like Angelo¡¯s, it served a similar purpose and could protect his lungs from gases¡ªor in this case, the smoke created by the fire.


    The two exchanged a quick glance. No words were needed; they both understood what had to be done. With one last deep breath, they hurried forward, entering the building and heading straight for the stairs.


    Some civilians still inside crossed their paths, but there wasn¡¯t much they could do for them except let them pass as they continued rushing upward.


    Soon, the heat around them intensified, and smoke began to obscure their vision. Every step became harder, the cracks in the walls widening with each tremor caused by the nearby battles.


    Charles frowned deeply. The screams¡ªthe mental screams¡ªof dying people filled his head one after another, like an unrelenting avalanche. On their own, a single person didn¡¯t have enough mental power to force him to listen. But when so many minds synced in a chorus of thoughts and sensations saturated with despair and pain, he couldn¡¯t help but hear them.


    It was a wholly new experience¡ªsomething was wrong here. Even in the midst of war and battles, when people were dying around him, it had never been this bad. It was as though something was amplifying the suffering and torment with every passing second, for some inexplicable reason.


    He had to force them into silence. He couldn¡¯t save them; he wasn¡¯t strong enough. But at the very least, in their final moments, he could ensure they wouldn¡¯t suffer anymore. His power extended across the area, reaching the minds of those poor souls trapped in anguish, altering their last memories in this world¡ªeven if it was only a lie.


    At the same time, he kept climbing, his bloodshot eyes fixed ahead with cold determination.


    Soon, the fire surrounded them, nearly crimson flames rising all around, threatening to consume them at any moment. The heat, worse than anything Charles had ever felt, caused sweat to pour from every pore in their bodies.


    Any normal person would have given up at this point. But neither Charles nor Angelo stopped moving, and soon, they reached the floor where it had all begun.


    Strangely, the flames in this area were less intense and wild. It was unnatural, but neither of them had the time to dwell on it. Instead, they walked down a long hallway until they stood in front of a door.


    There were other doors, of course, but this one was the only one from which the growls of monsters emanated, making it easy to know where they needed to go.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Charles stepped forward, ready to enter, but Angelo stopped him, placing his arm in front of him and shaking his head.


    ¡°Let me go first.¡±


    Charles wanted to refuse, but Angelo didn¡¯t give him the chance. He stepped up to the door, inspecting its nearly charred wood. He didn¡¯t even need to use much force when he kicked it¡ªone blow was enough for it to collapse, granting them a clear view of what was happening on the other side.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Angelo¡¯s words echoed Charles¡¯s thoughts as both boys stood in the doorway, bewildered. From a wall at the back of the room, more and more monsters were rushing out of what appeared to be a hole in nothingness, surrounded by a glowing blue light.


    Even though Charles had seen strange things before, this was the first time he¡¯d encountered something like this. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like he had a grand plan to begin with. Even though he had known they¡¯d find ''something'', his imagination fell far short of this.


    What was he supposed to do to stop this?


    ¡°Do you have a grenade?¡± His question made Angelo blink and turn to him before quickly shaking his head.


    ¡°Are you joking?! Bringing an explosive into a burning building is suicide!¡± Angelo had left his explosives behind when Charles told him where they were going. Even his weapons had been abandoned midway, given the risk that the gunpowder in the bullets might ignite from the intense heat.


    ¡°Anyway, what do you want a grenade for? Even if we had a tank here, we¡¯d barely make a dent in those things.¡± Angelo had seen enough battles against Hydra¡¯s monsters to know that conventional weapons were, at best, a temporary nuisance to them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I just thought maybe taking down the wall where that weird portal is might make it disappear.¡± Charles didn¡¯t know what other options they had. Maybe it would do something, or maybe it would do nothing. But he wouldn¡¯t know unless he tried.


    Clenching his teeth so hard they ground together, he fixed his gaze on one of the monsters sprinting out of the portal. Concentrating all his mental power, he prepared for what would probably be the worst headache of his life.


    Blood began to drip from his nose as his mind forcibly connected with the monster¡¯s, causing it to convulse and collapse to the floor. Another one following closely behind tripped over it, clumsily falling through the gaping hole in the building.


    Everything around him seemed to fade away as his perspective shifted to a chaotic and abstract mental landscape. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had tried to take control of one of these monsters, but it was the first time he didn¡¯t immediately pull back when the unbearable pain hit. Instead, he pushed deeper.


    These things, which were once human, barely had basic thoughts. Their behavior was entirely driven by their most primal instincts and the mental control device implanted in their brains.


    Without that device, unpleasant as it might be, Charles could have toyed with their minds as if they were his playground.


    ¡®I need to override its influence.¡¯ With that determination, Charles didn¡¯t care if the mental landscape around him began to collapse. He didn¡¯t have time to be delicate and instead forcibly seized even the beast¡¯s most basic instincts.


    For him, the entire process felt like hours of suffering, but outwardly, only half a second passed before the monster''s body trembled and slowly began to clumsily rise to its feet.


    Charles snapped back to reality, disoriented by the simultaneous experience of seeing and feeling through two entirely different bodies. Seeing himself from the monster¡¯s perspective felt surreal, like some bizarre dream.


    ¡®My eye shouldn¡¯t be that color,¡¯ he thought, noticing his original face and how the sclera of one of his eyes had turned blood red.


    Next to him, Angelo was supporting him, panic written across his face, as from his perspective, Charles''s original body had suddenly stumbled and nearly collapsed to the ground without any explanation.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s fine,¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s f-fine,¡±


    he said, and two voices spoke at once.


    Angelo¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he realized the monster had echoed Charles¡¯s words.


    But there was no time to explain. More monsters began pouring out of the portal. Not wanting to get caught in a pointless fight, Charles controlled his new ¡°body,¡± moving it out of the others¡¯ path. With a single-minded focus, he made the possessed monster charge quickly toward their objective.


    a fist raised, ready to wreak havoc, but before he could strike, a torrent of flames hit his back, causing him to stagger.


    ¡°What?!¡± Charles shouted, feeling the fire sear through the monster¡¯s skin. He quickly severed his connection to the creature¡¯s pain and turned his gaze toward the large hole where the flames had entered.


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but I can¡¯t let you do that.¡±


    The voice, of course, belonged to the fire demon. Charles growled, but his expression quickly morphed into one of horror when he saw what the creature was holding in its hands.


    There, gripped tightly by their necks, were Cassandra and Erik.


    Perhaps the only thing keeping Charles from succumbing to complete despair was seeing that both were still alive, though clearly battered and bruised.


    "Three, four if I count the one still fighting below, you are truly a great treasure," the mosnter said, looking Charles up and down with interest. Its presence caused the monsters emerging from the portal to tremble and instinctively retreat.


    ¡°Without a doubt, you¡¯ll make fine vessels for my servants.¡±


    This deal had truly turned out to be beneficial for him, Even if those annoying sorcerers appeared now to try to banish him, he was confident he could prevent it.


    ¡®Though it¡¯s strange... Knowing that woman, she should already be here.¡¯


    He had been conserving energy while devouring souls with his infernal fire, preparing for the inevitable confrontation with the forces that protected the world, but there seemed to be no sign that they were about to arrive.


    ¡°Hm?¡± The monster''s musings were interrupted when it felt an external force trying to reach its mind. Turning its gaze to Charles, a mocking smile spread across its pale face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your strength on such a meaningless act. A mental attack of that level is far from being able to touch my true existence.¡±


    Charles gasped. Though he knew it was futile, he still tried to do something¡ªanything¡ªbut failed all the same. He had expected this. He had felt it the moment he and Cassandra approached the building. The thing in front of him was simply beyond the reach of his powers.


    It was as if its mind existed on an entirely different plane.


    Though Angelo didn¡¯t fully understand what was happening, he knew the situation was dire. Clenching his teeth, he stepped in front of Charles as he saw the monster begin to approach.


    He tried to avoid it, but his body still trembled as he saw the creature¡¯s red eyes.


    ¡°W-Wait!¡± Charles stammered, trying to stop Angelo, but he tripped and fell to the ground.


    ¡°A mere mortal, neither special nor valuable, it¡¯s been a while since a human like you stood before me, how nostalgic.¡± It had been speaking too much, but it couldn¡¯t help itself¡ªthe physical world was enticing because of small things like this.


    And the truth was, it always enjoyed seeing fear and despair in the eyes of those who knew they could do nothing to stop it.


    After all, human suffering was a great delight for demons.


    ¡°What a joy to have your attention,¡± Angelo mocked, at the same time using his sharp sight to look around. For what? He didn¡¯t know. Right now, they were completely screwed. If even the supers couldn¡¯t win, then he had no chance, neither special nor valuable¡ªhe¡¯d realized these things about himself long ago. He didn¡¯t need some horrifying monster to rub it in his face.


    Maybe he could only buy time. Maybe, somehow, Mr. James would arrive and turn the situation around in an instant, saving them all. Or maybe he was just pushing his luck. Whatever the answer, the only thing he knew for certain was that he couldn¡¯t let that thing capture Charles too.


    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know what kind of horrifying thing from the abyss you are, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You might think you¡¯ve won, but that¡¯s only because you haven¡¯t yet¡ª¡± Whatever nonsense Angelo tried to spit out to stall was cut short when the monster closed the distance between them in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s valuable to you, isn¡¯t it?¡± The question was directed at Charles, who watched, eyes wide, as the monster released Erik and Cassandra, letting them fall to the ground to hold Angelo¡¯s face in its pale hands.


    ¡°Your bond is strong. Such a sincere friendship.¡±


    Psychics, creatures with great mental resistance who were complicated to possess. While it didn¡¯t know where Charles¡¯s power originated from, it knew exactly how to make his barriers fall apart.


    It would probably work better if it used the girl, as her bond was even stronger and closer. But her body was far too valuable to damage carelessly.


    ¡°Let me show you what happens to those who oppose forces they cannot comprehend,¡± With those sinister words, the fire roared.


    ¡°NO!¡± Charles screamed at the same time a gut-wrenching sound escaped Angelo¡¯s mouth.


    The fire that could turn steel to ashes in an instant was slow this time¡ªdeliberately slow. Charles stood paralyzed, watching as Angelo was consumed by the flames, little by little. First, his skin burned away, then his muscles and organs, until his body disintegrated piece by piece. All that remained was his skull, held between the monster''s hands.


    ¡°A beautiful melody, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The Demon gazed at the skull appreciatively before crushing it into dust.


    ¡°But all beautiful songs must come to an end.¡± Shrugging, the monster brushed off its hands and began walking toward Charles, its joy evident as it stared into his vacant eyes.


    ¡®Now his defenses are low enough that there will be no significant resistance,¡¯ it thought. It would start with him. Once its servant possessed Charles¡¯s body and took his power, it could use him to break the others and make everything much easier.


    As Charles was taken without resistance, Cassandra, lying on the ground, clenched her teeth and felt her heart tighten with anger.


    ¡®It seems I have to act.¡¯ Initially, she had kept her distance, taking advantage of the fact that the enemy had remained in one position. But over time, she realized it was useless. So, she pretended to despair, rushing forward to attack in search of an opportunity.


    Getting captured wasn¡¯t exactly what she had expected when she attacked, nor had she anticipated Erik following her lead and getting caught as well. Even so, this presented an opportunity since it didn¡¯t seem like they wanted them dead anytime soon.


    She had thought about continuing to pretend until the right moment, but that no longer seemed possible. Although she didn¡¯t know exactly what the monster was planning, she could sense it wasn¡¯t anything good and that she had to stop it¡ªevery instinct screamed it at her.


    Slowly and deliberately, she concentrated her power. She would only have one chance, and she would likely die if she failed, but it was this or letting Charles face a fate likely worse than death.


    ¡®You know, I always thought you were pretty annoying, but honestly, I wouldn¡¯t trade you for anything.¡¯ Cassandra almost scoffed as the thought surfaced. Sentimentality wasn¡¯t her thing, but since this was probably her last birthday, she figured it didn¡¯t matter much.


    ¡®If you make it out of this, maybe it¡¯d be best if you erased me from our parents¡¯ memories. I know they never cared for me much, but it¡¯ll probably be easier for you if they don¡¯t pretend to be sad around you.¡¯ Cassandra sighed, noticing that he still hadn¡¯t reacted.


    Her thoughts couldn¡¯t reach him? Even when she let go of all her defenses so he could freely enter her mind? Well, that was annoying¡ªher possible last words, and probably only she had heard them.


    ¡®Just¡­ take care of yourself.¡¯


    With that final thought, Cassandra closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Then she opened them, and with all the momentum she could muster, she forced her body to move, propelling herself off the ground in one swift motion.


    ¡°You!¡± the creature snarled as Cassandra landed on its back, wrapping her legs tightly around its neck.


    Cassandra ignored the monster''s struggle and held her ground. She had long realized that the closer the object she wanted to control was to her, the more strength and precision she could exert over it. It was a characteristic of her ability that she hadn¡¯t been able to use often, as she preferred to keep her distance from her enemies¡ªafter all, her body was still quite fragile.


    But now, that didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    With both hands gripping the bald head of her enemy, Cassandra exerted all the pressure she was capable of. Every gram of force was pushed to its absolute limit, focused on one single goal: crushing its brain.


    Of course, there was resistance.


    ¡°Grrrhh,¡± the monster gritted its teeth in anger as it felt the strange power trying to penetrate its body. Flames threatened to come alive around it but were ultimately kept under control¡ªit still needed Cassandra¡¯s body mostly intact, so it couldn¡¯t simply turn her to ashes.


    ¡°You¡¯re testing my patience!¡± Stretching both hands upward, it took Cassandra''s palms and began to squeeze, smiling with satisfaction as it felt the bones crack.


    The sensation of her fingers breaking was a dull pain that barely registered in Cassandra¡¯s mind. No, now all her attention was focused on one thing: reaching the brain, no matter the cost.


    ¡®Come on!¡¯ she roared inwardly as blood began to seep from her nose and ears, her head spinning and her vision darkening.


    That roar finally reached Charles, who staggered for a moment as he snapped out of his shock. Then his eyes lit up with absolute fury as he locked onto the monster in front of him.


    Without hesitation, the boy focused all the power he could muster, forcing the demon to recoil in surprise as it felt its true self almost reached, despite not being physically present in this plane.


    "Impossible! No psychic should be able to surpass the barriers that separate dimensions!"


    It was only a momentary distraction, but that moment was all Cassandra needed.


    The demon tried to ignite its fire, but it was too late. Cassandra smiled as she felt her power piercing the invisible barrier that had been keeping her at bay, reaching the brain, ready to turn it into a pulp.


    But that didn¡¯t happen.


    Instead, her vision swirled, and everything around her changed.


    ¡®This is¡­¡¯ Cassandra looked, confused, at the strange and dark space to which she had been suddenly transported.


    "How!? How did you get here?" The incredulous voice made her turn to face what appeared to be an infinite, incandescent sea of fire.


    "So this is your true form," though disoriented, Cassandra instinctively knew this information.


    "You know what? It doesn¡¯t matter. Now that you¡¯re here, things are much easier for me. I¡¯ll crush your mind and leave your body ready for use," the fire moved, attempting to engulf her completely.


    But in the next instant, an invisible force collided with the flames, easily pushing them back.


    "What?!"


    "I don¡¯t know exactly how we ended up in this situation, but what is clear to me is that you are only a fragment of your true self. Maybe if you were truly here, it would be impossible for me to keep you away , but as things stand, it seems this is my victory."


    Cassandra didn¡¯t speak just for the sake of it; she could feel it with extreme clarity¡ªthe connection that tied the fiery being¡¯s mind to the physical body it inhabited. Though strong, it was not unbreakable.


    Now that she was inside, she could see everything with incredible clarity and finally understand all the strange ramblings she had been hearing until now.


    She had never been very religious, but knowing that, somehow, demons were real somewhere was certainly a revelation.


    "I really want to make you pay for everything you¡¯ve done¡ªespecially for making Charles suffer so much, but I can¡¯t. Not yet. Still, I¡¯ll promise you this: one day, at some point in the future, I¡¯ll find you, and I¡¯ll make you beg for mercy before me in such a way that you¡¯ll wish you had never set foot on Earth in your entire life."


    "Absurd! Do you think such threats scare me? You Fucking Bitch! Do you even know who I am?! I¡¯ve lived longer than you can even imagine! My name resonates through the Nine¡ª" Before the words could continue, they were forcibly cut off.


    "Blah, blah, blah. You really like to talk too much," Cassandra scoffed, then snapped her fingers, and the sea of fire that had been before her extinguished as if it were nothing more than a puff of air.


    Then, a tired sigh filled the dark void, and Cassandra felt all her energy begin to drain away.


    She just hoped it wouldn¡¯t hurt too much when she woke up¡­ Who was she kidding? It was going to hurt like hell.


    ¡®Worst birthday ever, without a doubt.¡¯


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    A somewhat long chapter¡ªI didn¡¯t want to stretch it too much, but I felt that cutting things short wouldn¡¯t be entirely right. In the end, I added what I thought was necessary, although I missed including a bit about James. I suppose we¡¯ll see more about his situation in the future.


    The next chapter will likely also be a long one since we still need to explore the situation at Sword¡¯s base. For those wondering when John will get to flex his new muscles, don¡¯t worry¡ªthat will happen soon as well.


    That said, I look forward to your opinions and comments. You know I¡¯ll read and respond as much as possible.


    If you want to support me you can do it through my P)atreon ( p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader )

 40: Bet

    40: Bet


    "Can you believe it?! I leave them alone for a moment, and they completely disappear!" Howard grumbled with some irritation. Saying the man had been eager to see what John could now do with his new abilities would be an understatement.


    For that reason, when he returned to the lab and couldn''t find them anywhere no matter how much he searched, an immense disappointment hit him.


    "Perhaps I can help you look for them, Mr. Stark." At the offer, Howard sighed, shook his head, and then patted Isaac on the shoulder.


    "Nah, they''ll come back. Something must''ve happened. I don''t think they''d start running tests without an expert scientist like me present to help¡­ right?"


    Isaac wasn''t exactly sure how to respond¡ªor if he should even respond. Was this what they called a rhetorical question? Although the android had been "living" among humans for some time now, his synthetic mind still struggled to fully grasp the complexities of true human thought, leaving him uncertain about how to act at times.


    For the most part, he stuck by Howard''s side, just as Colonel John had instructed. When he wasn''t doing that, he could be found in his room reading books or helping other members of the base with minor tasks¡ªsomething Howard had allowed him to do to help him "adjust to life," whatever that meant.


    "Anyway, while they return, it''s better if we focus on other matters. I''d like to move up your checkup. I think I finally understand how the internal mechanisms that allow your body to move with as much flexibility as a human''s work. If everything goes well, I should be able to start building you replacement parts before the year is over."


    Though Howard hadn''t dedicated as much time to analyzing Dr. Horton''s research, that didn''t mean he hadn''t been making progress in his spare moments. In fact, if not for the need to lead the investigations into the monsters created by Hydra, the man would''ve preferred to devote more time to studying the android.


    The deeper he delved and the more he learned, the more he understood how incredible the person who developed such technology had been¡ªespecially given the limitations of the time, which Howard had previously thought would hinder any significant scientific breakthroughs.


    In fact, the more time passed, the more Howard realized just how pessimistic he''d been without knowing it. He used to believe his era constrained him, that his mind and the achievements he could reach were shackled by not having been born in the "right" time.


    Now, he knew he had been wrong.


    "I''m glad to hear that," Isaac replied, though the thought of needing to change his own parts didn''t feel very pleasant. He hoped to never be damaged enough to reach that point.


    The two walked through the base, occasionally crossing paths with other members of the staff. It was calm and strangely relaxing to watch how everyone moved with purpose, with a task. It stirred something unfamiliar within Isaac¡ªsomething he identified as envy, thanks to the descriptions he had read in some of his books.


    He didn''t know why such a feeling had surfaced. He already had a purpose, a task, and a place. Like everyone else, he fulfilled his duties at S.W.O.R.D. as instructed.


    So why did he feel like he could do more?


    His eyes blinked. Without realizing it, he had become lost in thought¡ªsomething that should have been impossible but had started happening more frequently as his mind grew increasingly complex.


    He and Howard finally arrived at the man''s main laboratory, where his routine checkups were conducted to ensure his systems were operating in optimal condition. Without needing to be told, Isaac began to undress¡ªit wasn''t as though he had anything to hide. Despite his external appearance, he didn''t actually have any kind of functional reproductive organs.


    "Eh, every time I see that, I can''t help but feel bad for you, buddy¡­ Maybe I could fix that later," Howard said, glancing awkwardly at Isaac''s lower body, almost whispering the last part to himself.


    Isaac, of course, heard him¡ªhis auditory system was far sharper than that of ordinary humans¡ªbut refrained from commenting. He didn''t understand what there was to fix. After all, he wasn''t human, and carnal desires didn''t seem like something he could ever experience.


    Just as he prepared to remove part of his synthetic skin, a faint tremor¡ªbarely perceptible to an ordinary human¡ªmade him pause for a moment.


    Was it a replica of the earlier tremor?


    That assumption was quickly dismissed when, immediately after, more and more tremors, each stronger than the last, began arriving in rapid succession until a deafening alarm flooded the place.


    Howard froze for a second before his eyes widened completely, and he dropped the tools he had taken for the checkup.


    Then, the sound of gunfire and screams reached them, and for the first time in his life, n emotion like no other coursed through Isaac at the same time the fire began to emerge from his skin.


    .


    .


    Janet wiped the bead of sweat rolling down her forehead as she tried to catch her breath, her specially designed suit clinging a bit too uncomfortably to her body. Maybe she''d have to see if the material could be switched to something less leather-like.


    Grabbing a nearby canteen filled with water, she took a long sip before sighing and looking at the dozen or so obstacles ahead of her.


    When John agreed to take her to the front, he didn''t just leave her waiting¡ªhe helped her start training to use her abilities. It had been tough at first since she had never been a big fan of exercise, but once she got used to it enough, she realized how rewarding it was. On the other hand, her body seemed to recover its energy faster than before¡ªperhaps feeding on the Pym particles generated within her? The explanation still eluded her, but what was certain was that something within her had changed, more than she had initially thought.


    This allowed her to train much longer than the average person, something John took full advantage of to "torture" her with different exercises that conditioned her body until her physical condition reached a level she never expected to achieve in such a short time.


    Abs. She was even starting to get abs!


    Of course, things hadn''t been easy. Even if her body recovered quickly, it only meant she had to endure more suffering than others in a shorter amount of time.


    Janet never thought she had so much mental endurance until she found herself able to keep standing, even when her entire body begged her not to.


    Before all this, she had doubted herself¡ªher own abilities and her capacity to face challenges. Now, she had no doubt that if her father''s wish had come true and she had taken his place, she would have thrived despite everything and carved out her own space in the scientific community, even as a woman.


    Well, maybe that was still an option. After all, the war wouldn''t last forever¡ªeveryone could feel it. Germany was weakening, and the Allied forces were more determined than ever to win. There were many factors contributing to this, but it all came down to how the world now perceived the Third Reich¡ªnot just because of the concentration camps, a revelation that had been on everyone''s lips when their existence was made public, but also because of the inhuman abominations Hydra had created at the expense of its prisoners.


    Saying that people abhorred such acts would be an understatement. Some had even begun shouting that demons had emerged from hell, that Hitler was the Antichrist who had allowed their arrival in the world, and that John was some kind of messiah chosen by God to stop him¡ªor something along those lines.


    Of course, anyone with adequate knowledge would know that the monsters were nothing more than the product of science used incorrectly. But the world was still full of overly superstitious people who preferred "simpler" explanations for things they couldn''t understand.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Even if public perception was somewhat distorted, the truth was that this had begun to cause fractures even among the Germans.


    There was talk of riots in the streets, protests, and increasingly severe internal conflicts. Janet hadn''t paid too much attention to the news, but she knew enough to see that Germany might end up collapsing once Hydra¡ªits greatest military power at the moment¡ªfell.


    With that and with Italy now mostly siding with the Allies, only the Japanese Empire remained as the most significant enemy left.


    Once John destroyed Hydra and the Allies finished liberating all of Western Europe, it was expected that the Japanese Empire would be hit with the full force of God¡ªor at least, that was what people whispered. No one expected them to lose, even if Germany had the "devil" on its side.


    Janet had even heard from her father¡ªduring one of the rare times they spoke over the radio¡ªthat a new kind of weapon, like no other ever seen before, was in its final tests and would undoubtedly ensure the end of the war.


    She tried to learn more, but it seemed that was all her father was willing to share, and they hadn''t spoken since.


    She was curious and thought that John would undoubtedly know something, so she asked him. But the man had only smiled at her without saying much. Well, he did say something, but it was a bit confusing.


    "The biggest firecracker in the world. What does that even mean?" Maybe some kind of bomb? But what kind of bomb could possibly be enough to end a war like this? Janet couldn''t imagine it, so she decided to stop thinking about it.


    Instead, she focused on preparing to tackle the obstacle course that John, along with Raven and Professor Pym, had created for her. It was designed to test not only her physical abilities but also her powers.


    So far, her best time had been 3 minutes and 25 seconds. John wanted her to do it in two minutes.


    At first, Janet doubted whether she could reach that goal. Now, it wasn''t a question of whether she could but how long it would take her to do it.


    ''If I keep improving at my current pace, I should be able to improve my record by at least a minute before the week is over.'' That was good, but they were probably leaving for Poland soon, and Janet didn''t want to go without at least achieving the expected time. She needed to push herself much harder.


    With that resolution in mind, she leaned into a runner''s stance, ready to try again. Of course, it was at that moment that the ground decided to start shaking. Abruptly, something seemed to explode, and part of the ceiling above her began to collapse.


    Janet''s eyes widened as she saw the debris falling toward her, and without thinking, her body began to shrink. Then the entire room was engulfed in clouds of dust.


    .


    .


    "What?!" Hank almost shouted in alarm as his chair began rocking uncontrollably. Looking up from his desk, he could barely process the meaning of the deafening alarm that began flooding the base.


    ''An attack?!'' A hundred questions formed in his mind in an instant, but he dismissed them just as quickly. Standing up, his gaze swept across his lab for a moment before his eyes landed on the containers storing the Pym particles.


    Without a second thought, he started running toward them, ready to secure them¡ªand, if necessary, destroy them along with everything else in the room.


    It might seem excessive, but Hank knew how valuable his work was and wasn''t willing to risk it falling into the wrong hands. He trusted that John would stop the attack on the base, but if an enemy managed to reach him before that happened, he knew he wouldn''t have many options.


    ''It''s just a final precaution,'' he thought as he grabbed a transport cart and began loading the containers onto it before returning to his main workstation to make a few adjustments to them.


    With any luck, John would end this quickly, and he could get back to his research.


    Of course, Hank didn''t know that John wasn''t at the base¡ªor anywhere near it.


    As the sound of screams and gunfire intensified to the point where it could be heard even through the lab''s insulation, Hank couldn''t help but frown more deeply as he began gathering anything he thought might be useful.


    He wasn''t a soldier, but he was a scientist¡ªand one in his own laboratory. If the Nazis thought he was completely defenseless, then he would prove them entirely wrong.


    "It wasn''t supposed to be used like this," he growled as he grabbed one of the latest prototypes he''d been working on¡ªa version of his particle emitter reduced in size to be almost like a small handheld pistol.


    This had not been its original form. Hank had built it to the size of nearly half a car, but thanks to the Pym particles, he had been able to reduce its size without having to think about everything that would have meant if he had done it the conventional way, saving him a lot of time and costs.


    Connecting one of the Pym particle containers to it through a long steel hose, Hank held it with both hands and proceeded to aim at his chair, firing a test shot. The red beam traveled to its target in an instant, causing it to shrink until it disappeared from his sight¡ªand probably from existence as well.


    He still couldn''t fully control the power output, reason why the device was still a prototype. Anything struck by the beam would continue shrinking to sizes even he couldn''t yet calculate.


    ''If I hit someone with this, I''ll definitely kill them¡ªor worse.'' The thought didn''t bring him good feelings, but since he decided to join the military¡ªor rather, S.W.O.R.D.¡ªhe knew his hands wouldn''t stay clean forever.


    Licking his dry lips, Hank sat next to the Pym particle containers while the sound of alarms, gunfire, and screams continued to echo. His hands pointed toward the lab''s only door, deciding to push aside any doubts until the decisive moment arrived.


    Not once did the thought of abandoning the lab cross his mind.


    Of course, waiting was agonizing, even more so when the sound of nearby gunfire stopped, along with the screams, that either meant something good, or on the contrary, it meant something bad.


    ''The colonel should''ve put an end to this by now, right?'' It was hard not to expect it, knowing the man''s capabilities. No matter what kind of attack Hydra had launched, Hank didn''t think it would be enough to accomplish anything truly damaging with him here.


    Maybe he''d even see the colonel walk through the door the next second, asking if everything was alright.


    That hopeful thought crumbled in an instant when the reinforced doors shattered as if they were made of thin aluminum, and a blood-covered figure crawled through on all fours.


    At the sight of such a horrifying creature Hank froze, forgetting to pull the trigger on his particle emitter.


    Hydra''s monsters¡ªhe had heard of them and had even seen some of the bodies that had been brought to the base for study. He thought he had gotten used to the sight, but having one right in front of him, fully alive and moving, was enough to make him paralyzed with an inexplicable sense of dread¡ªa dread that grew even stronger when he saw the halved body of a soldier held in its long, bony hands.


    The creature, which didn''t appear to have eyes, sniffed the air like a dog, its deformed face turning in his direction after a moment. That was when Hank snapped out of his stupor and raised the "weapon" in his hands.


    The shot was quick. Hank might have hesitated longer if his target had been human, but against a monster, any thoughts of mercy vanished from his mind. He knew they were nothing more than mindless creatures, simple puppets Hydra used in their battles.


    Unfortunately for him, his shot missed. The creature twisted its body, sensing the danger through its beastly instincts, and in a blur of motion, it closed almost half the distance between them in a single step.


    "Shit!" Hank''s eyes widened in panic, and without hesitation, he kept firing again and again. His aim was barely decent but not good enough to land a hit. However, he managed to force the beast to retreat, dodging the barrage of shots and giving him just a moment to think.


    ''I''m not going to hit it.'' The realization was instant. He wasn''t a super soldier, he wasn''t even a soldier, and therefore, he didn''t have the reflexes or the accuracy of one.


    He also didn''t have an infinite supply of shots. The Pym particle tank connected to his "weapon" would run out sooner or later, but even before that happened, he could feel the beast would reach him first.


    Was he going to die here?


    No! He still had so much to do¡ªa research to complete, a world to change!


    He couldn''t let it all end in this place.


    Thinking about all his theories and that possible great discovery he had recently made, Hank clenched his teeth and decided he was going to place a bet. Maybe he would be wrong and die, but if he didn''t, then he would still have a chance, and a chance was better than nothing.


    With his eyes completely bloodshot, Hank looked at the monster that was less than a meter away from reaching him, and without hesitating any longer, he dropped his weapon and grabbed one of the containers at his side. Then he released the safety on its lid, causing it to unlock abruptly, and in a blinding flash of yellow light, all the Pym particles stored inside were uncontrollably released throughout the place.


    There was a silence, and the very space seemed to tremble as everything touched by the Pym particles began to shrink until it disappeared in the next instant, causing a sudden vacuum to appear in the place. And soon, the air from the surroundings began to be pulled into the laboratory to fill the ''gaps.''


    Like an implosion, the laboratory was cleared from top to bottom until only a silent, dark, empty room remained, with no sign of life within it.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    End of the chapter. I''d like to read your comments.


    By the way, for the places where I couldn''t respond to the comments and people are asking where John is, it might be a bit confusing since I don''t usually use very explicit timestamps (my mistake). But everything we''re seeing right now happened in the "past" relative to chapter (37), where John speaks with the ancient one.


    In other words, during his journey into space and his several minutes of conversation with her, Warsaw and SWORD were attacked almost simultaneously.


    (I think the portal opening at the SWORD base¡ªbefore John''s conversation with the ancient one even began¡ªis a good indicator. But I should have been more explicit to avoid confusion, and I apologize for that.)


    I know there are still other questions, but I don''t want to over-explain outside the chapters, as everything will become clear within the story over time. I just wanted to clarify this for those who are still a bit confused.


    As an extra, I''ll give you a friendly reminder to never, ever eat mushrooms. God knows I love them, but I''ve decided not to eat them anymore since I had them for dinner yesterday and ended up spending almost the whole night trapped in the bathroom, regretting ever being born.


    I don''t know what happened, but I don''t want it to happen again, hahaha.


    Finally, remember that if you want to support me, you can do so through my P)atreon ( p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader )

 41: Invasion

    41: Invasion


    A yellow beam shot out, opening a hole through a small mountain of rubble, then a tiny figure followed, crawling out with disorientation.


    "Cough! Cough!" Janet coughed, struggling to clear the dust from her lungs. With her hands on her knees, she carefully looked around¡ªher training room had almost completely collapsed, and if she hadn''t reacted as quickly as she did, she knew she would have ended up buried alive¡­ if she was lucky.


    "What the hell happened?" she wondered, a trace of fear still present, her hands trembling slightly. But she didn''t have much time to process the feeling of almost dying, as another tremor, followed by the sound of gunfire and screams, made her realize that this was not the result of an accident or natural disaster.


    ''It''s an attack.'' With that realization, her body couldn''t help but freeze for a moment.


    What was she supposed to do? As a former civilian, her first instinct was to run and hide. But she wasn''t a civilian anymore, was she? She had been preparing to go to the front lines almost without rest. She had asked to join the war, and though she didn''t feel ready, she knew she had to step forward now, or all her efforts so far would have been for nothing.


    ''First, let''s find out what''s happening.'' John should already be fighting somewhere along with Raven. If she was fast, she could reach them and help before they solved the problem themselves.


    With that in mind, she turned her gaze to one of the holes created by the collapse, from where the nearest sounds were coming. Without hesitating any longer, she jumped, propelling her tiny body three meters into the air.


    One of the greatest advantages of her ability to shrink was that, somehow, she retained her strength and endurance despite being several times smaller.


    At first glance, that might not seem like much, but when you go from weighing 50 kilos to weighing 5 milligrams, the change in how you move is more than noticeable.


    With quick and agile leaps, Janet began running through the base''s hallways, her expression growing darker with every step.


    There were not only more collapses,¡ªbodies upon bodies of soldiers and non-combat personnel lay sprawled in pools of their own blood. She had to look away multiple times because, very rarely, was a body still whole.


    ''This is a massacre.'' Everything was happening too fast, and she didn''t have to search too long to understand why.


    "Grrrgh!"


    A group of soldiers huddled together, panic written all over their faces as they fired nonstop. Behind them, some of S.W.O.R.D.''s scientists had taken cover. In front of them, a creature¡ªboth eerily familiar and disturbingly strange¡ªadvanced, barely affected by the dozen or so bullets that struck its naked body.


    Its form, like all others of its kind, was humanoid at the base but with obvious deformities. Where there should have been only two arms, there were instead eight¡ªfour on each side. Its legs, on the other hand, were thinner than they should have been, almost withered, forcing it to crawl along the ground using its hands like some kind of grotesque spider.


    It didn''t seem to have any extra weaponry beyond the metal helmet on its head, but that didn''t make it any less terrifying to behold.


    Janet''s pupils shrank as she took in the sight. Swallowing hard, she felt a small shiver run down her spine.


    ''No! Don''t just stand there staring!''


    Overcoming her momentary fear, Janet gritted her teeth and raised both arms. A yellow light flashed from her palms, and in an instant, a concentrated beam shot out, striking the monster''s side with enough force to dent a tank.


    The creature shrieked in surprise and pain, collapsing to one side, its right flank slightly scorched.


    Janet wasn''t surprised that her attack didn''t kill it. Though it hadn''t been her main focus in S.W.O.R.D., she had participated in several of the studies and experiments conducted over time on the bodies of the monsters that had been brought to the base for research.


    She had a clear understanding of the level of durability these creatures possessed, and that was why¡ªeven as her legs trembled¡ªshe kept advancing and firing.


    "Get out of here!" she shouted at the stunned soldiers and scientists who had no idea what was happening. After all, given her size, she was hard to spot. But as more and more bursts of yellow light struck the monster, forcing it back, they realized this was their chance to escape.


    Janet heard them retreating, but she never took her eyes off her enemy and continued attacking. Her experience in combat was still limited, but not nonexistent. She had trained in practice sessions with Raven and occasionally with John. She knew that when dealing with something this tough and strong, the best strategy was to maintain distance¡ªand she did exactly that.


    Of course, the monster wasn''t about to stay still and let her keep hitting it.


    "GRRRAAH!"


    Fed up with being a punching bag, the monster slammed all eight of its arms against the ground, making the entire hallway tremble as cracks spread in every direction.


    "Woah!" Janet lost her balance, and her next shot went wide, giving the creature an opening to lunge at her at full speed.


    "Shit!" Seeing it coming, Janet shuddered, but if there was one advantage she had in this fight, it was mobility. Without hesitation, she threw herself to the side, easily dodging the charge.


    The monster crashed into the wall, causing the area to shake again, threatening to trigger another collapse.


    Janet charged another energy beam and fired, but this time, the creature had all its attention on her. It used one of its hands to shield itself while launching forward once more in another attempt to crush her.


    From Janet''s perspective, it was as if a hundred-meter-tall titan was falling straight at her.


    It was terrifying, but Janet had long since grown accustomed to seeing things from this new perspective. So, without hesitation, she tried to dodge again, but this time it wasn''t so easy.


    Maybe the creature wasn''t as intelligent as a human, but it still had enough instincts to recognize that its prey was much smaller than it was¡ªand to adjust its attack accordingly.


    Its eight hands moved at incredible speed, slamming into the ground like a torrential downpour. The monster began stomping everything around it with more force than an enraged elephant.


    Janet felt her vision blur for a second, but thanks to her small size, she was able to leap between the creature''s fingers and land on its back.


    Panicked, she clung on as tightly as she could while the monster thrashed about. She had never ridden any kind of animal before, but she imagined this must be what people felt like when trying to ride a bull¡ªif the bull was the size of a small mountain.


    Holding onto a few strands of hair on the monster''s back, Janet began to feel nauseous while also noticing her fingers starting to go numb from all the force she was exerting to avoid being thrown into the air.


    ''I can''t keep this up,'' she thought, quickly trying to come up with a plan.


    Her attacks, while able to hurt the monster, weren''t doing enough damage. If she wanted to end this, she needed to do something much more contundent.


    With her eyes darting everywhere in search of something, Janet finally fixed her gaze on the creature''s head. The metal helmet covered many parts, but others were left unprotected.


    "With my size, I can enter through its ear," the idea came to her, but trying to execute it didn''t seem like it would be easy.


    ''I need to climb.''


    Gritting her teeth and fighting the nausea, Janet quickly began to move, scaling up the monster''s back until she reached the nape of its neck.


    The creature began to halt its frenzy, its hands digging through the destroyed ground as if searching for her corpse.


    With fewer abrupt movements coming from the monster, it was easier for Janet to reach her destination, but when she did, she couldn''t help but wrinkle her nose.


    ''I can''t believe I''m about to do this.'' suppressing her disgust, Janet hurled herself into the ear cavity.


    "Grhm?"


    The monster froze for a moment. Then, it started thrashing wildly, all eight of its hands clawing at its head. In its panicked confusion, it rammed into the walls, letting out pained, guttural growls.


    "ARRGHNN!"


    Soon, yellow light replaced the blue glow in its pupils. The radiance grew so intense that it even began seeping from its mouth and ears. Within seconds, its entire head was engulfed in a blinding golden shine, and with a series of sickening cracks, it began to swell and deform.


    Then, it exploded.


    SPLORCH!


    Blood and brain matter splattered everywhere, and the monster''s body collapsed to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut.


    Crawling through the remnants of flesh and Blood, Janet returned to her original size.


    And vomited.


    Once her stomach was empty, she lost her balance and fell to the ground, staring at the monster''s corpse with an endless storm of thoughts she couldn''t quite name.


    ''It was already dead, it was already dead!'' She repeated to herself over and over, trying to find some kind of comfort, though without much success.


    ''It was nothing more than an animal,'' she told herself again, recalling all the research and studies that had been conducted on them.


    Thinking about it in a colder, more scientific way helped steady her trembling body. There was no time for self-pity¡ªnot when she could still hear gunfire and screams in the distance.


    ''There are more of them.''


    She didn''t know how many, but if they were allowed to keep rampaging, more innocent people would die.


    Focusing only on that thought, she managed to stand up. Her body shrank, and soon she began taking long leaps, heading toward the sounds of the ongoing battles.


    .


    .


    .


    Moments earlier.


    With his body engulfed in flames, Isaac tensed as he stepped in front of the laboratory door.


    "Hey, calm down!" Howard nearly shouted at the sight of the fire.


    "But¡ª"


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but it won''t help anyone if you start setting the place on fire. Save the flames for when you really need them."


    Saying that, Howard moved to his main workstation, opening a combination-locked drawer. From inside, he pulled out a sleek, dark-metal firearm along with several matching magazines.


    ''And here I thought I''d never get to use you.'' That thought almost made him smile¡ªuntil a distant roar reached his ears.


    Approaching Isaac, who had reined in the fire on his body, Howard gave him a pat on the back, pushing him to leave the laboratory.


    "Come on, let''s find Miss Carter and the others."


    With Isaac leading the way, the two left the lab. The guards outside had already begun evacuating personnel, and Howard lost a bit of time giving extra instructions before finally heading toward Peggy''s office.


    Without bothering to knock, Howard slammed open the door to the office, noticing that inside, many familiar people were talking on radios with varying levels of panic and alarm. His sudden arrival drew some glances¡ªmostly toward the naked Isaac¡ªbut the people at S.W.O.R.D. were already aware of the android''s existence, so those looks soon turned away.


    "Howard!" As soon as she saw him, Peggy abandoned what she was doing and hurried over.


    "Do you know where John is?!"


    Her question made Howard freeze for a moment. He had assumed that, no matter where John and Raven were, they would have immediately rushed into the fray upon realizing the base was under attack, leading the counteroffensive.


    But looking at the panicked state of the people around him and the worry in Peggy''s eyes, he knew that wasn''t happening.


    "They must be nearby, probably already fighting," he said, trying not to incite further panic¡ªthough, in truth, he was mostly trying to reassure himself.


    Seeing that he had no more information on John than she did, Peggy bit her lip and returned to her spot, where she continued communicating via radios with the teams of soldiers around the base who were trying to protect the place at all costs.


    "This is Rogers, do you copy? My team and I have reached Dr. Pym''s lab, but the entire place is empty. I repeat, the entire place is empty."


    "What?!"


    Peggy barely had time to process that before another voice cut in.


    "The east wing has collapsed! More of those things are coming in¡ªwe can''t hold¡ª"


    The signal abruptly cut off, and no one in the room had any doubts as to why. The atmosphere grew even heavier.


    Howard knew they couldn''t afford to continue like this. The distant roars were proof enough¡ªthere had to be dozens of Hydra''s monsters attacking the base. And without John, that was a massive problem.


    ''We don''t have enough vibranium weapons either,'' he thought, glancing at his pistol.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Initially, mass production of such items hadn''t been planned due to how valuable the material was. Wasting vibranium on bullets was simply bad business¡ªanyone would know that. But it wasn''t as if no one had considered they would be used against common enemy soldiers either.


    No, they had always been intended for use against enemies like Hydra''s monsters. And since the corpses of such monsters were always recovered for study, the projectiles used against them would also be retrieved, making it unlikely that they would carelessly lose the metal.


    ''Now we have a bunch of those things in our backyard, but nowhere near enough bullets.'' Maybe he should have worked more on creating more powerful weapons for the common soldiers.


    "One is approaching," Isaac''s voice snapped Howard out of his thoughts, making the man turn to look at him in confusion. But he soon understood what he meant when the ground began to tremble.


    Disengaging the safety on his weapon, Howard raised his arm and aimed at the door. The instant something slammed against it, bursting it open, he pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The shot rang out like a high-caliber revolver.


    Everyone in the room shuddered, then looked toward the door in bewilderment. When they noticed the enormous corpse of one of the monsters lying on the ground, many of them swallowed hard.


    "One down," Howard said, lowering the weapon, his shoulder and arm beginning to ache like hell.


    ''Note to self: improve the design to reduce the recoil.'' The only thing that kept his arm from dislocating from the kickback was his experience shooting guns. He never imagined that going to so many shooting ranges when he was younger would come in so handy.


    "This place isn''t safe anymore! We need to move!" Peggy shouted upon seeing the monster''s corpse. If one had made it to their door, it meant the teams that were supposed to protect the path to them were dead.


    She was reluctant, but it was clear now¡ªthey had to abandon the base.


    ''Where are you, John?'' Not for the first time, the thought of the man crossed her mind, but with no time to spare, she could only push it aside and run toward a bookshelf filled with many books, located at the back of the office. Grabbing one of them, Peggy activated the hidden mechanism, causing the tall piece of furniture to move on its own, revealing the entrance to a long tunnel.


    The base was still under construction, but as a former agent, peggy knew there always had to be an exit other than the "main exit," and so she had arranged for a secret tunnel to be built in her office with the help of Hank and his technology.


    The ability to make entire tons of earth disappear in less than a second made underground construction much faster in every aspect, speeding up a process that otherwise could have taken months.


    "Move! Move! Take only what''s essential¡ªwe don''t have time!" she ordered.


    Spurred by her command, people started grabbing what they could and rushing toward the tunnel.


    The vast majority of those fleeing were the scientists and non-combat personnel of the base. It was cruel, but they had no choice but to leave the soldiers behind.


    Well, others would have done so, but not Peggy. Once the office was nearly empty, she returned to the radios and began issuing several orders. To the soldiers nearby, she told them how to get there, hoping they could escape through the tunnel. For those farther away, she did not hesitate and gave them the order to retreat¡ªthere was no point in them dying in vain.


    Howard, of course, helped, while Isaac remained by the open door, staring intently into the darkness of the hallway.


    ''Only ten minutes have passed,'' the android thought, having been calculating time since the first alarm had sounded.


    He didn''t know what he needed to do. Should he go and fight? For some reason, the idea appealed to him, but the colonel had ordered him to stay by Howard''s side.


    He could not disobey orders, and at the same time, he lacked sufficient information to know whether his participation in the battle would help or not.


    Even if, as an android, he was naturally stronger than humans, his creator, Dr. Horton, had designed him with domestic use in mind, not war.


    The art of combat was not in his programming.


    "Is this¡­ frustration?" No, it wasn''t just that. It was something more. Remembering the corpses that he and Howard had encountered on their way to Peggy''s office, Isaac''s fists clenched.


    He knew them. He had spoken with them, worked alongside them, watched their conversations, learning from their actions.


    Despite being an android, everyone on the base had treated him with kindness, teaching him whenever he needed it and sometimes sharing a little of their lives and families with him.


    He wasn''t supposed to have feelings. Seeing their corpses shouldn''t have affected him in the slightest¡ªhe was just an android, created to serve.


    Then why were his optical systems beginning to blur?


    He didn''t even know he was capable of producing liquid.


    "Requesting permission to leave and assist with the evacuations."


    His words made Howard look up in consternation, but when his eyes met his face, his words of rejection caught in his throat.


    "You..." The smartest man in the world was left speechless for a moment.


    Noticing this, Peggy also looked up, an equally surprised expression forming on her face.


    But soon, the surprise passed, and without hesitation, she nodded at Isaac.


    "Go."


    With permission granted, the android hurried out, completely forgetting that it should have been Howard, not Peggy, who allowed him to do so.


    "This world keeps getting more astonishing," Howard finally spoke, watching Isaac''s back as he moved away.


    "We can stand here in awe later. Some of the soldiers should be arriving soon," peggy said, and just as predicted, some of the nearby teams began to reach the office.


    "Vice Director," Steve Rogers greeted as he entered with his team, which consisted of several of the Howling Commandos as well as other common soldiers who had joined them along the way.


    "Go through the tunnel. Other personnel members have already gone ahead, but you can catch up to them if you''re quick. Make sure to protect them well," the woman instructed, but Steve didn''t rush forward.


    "What about you?"


    "We''ll stay until the last possible man returns, then we''ll leave too."


    "In that case, let us stay too. We can protect the entrance." Knowing they were staying behind, Steve didn''t hesitate and decided they should as well.


    His team agreed with him, easily supporting his decision.


    Peggy wanted to reject them, but she had heard enough about the team John had assembled to know she would only be wasting time trying.


    "If that''s what you''ve decided, then take this," Howard said, handing his weapon to Steve along with all the magazines he had on him. Normally, he would have been reluctant to part with the only thing on his person that could stand up to the monsters, but his previous shot was enough to tell him that he didn''t have the strength to use the weapon more than two or three times.


    A sturdy soldier like Steve could at least double or triple that number of uses, so it was safer for the weapon to be in his hands.


    "It''s a special weapon that was recently manufactured. Its bullets are made of the same material as the Captain''s shield¡ªthey''ll cut through those beasts as if their skin were thin paper. But the recoil is strong, so be careful."


    Hearing his explanation, Steve and his team members looked at the weapon with curiosity and amazement.


    "By any chance, don''t you have a dozen more of those lying around?" The one who asked was Bucky, and in response, Peggy drew the weapon that had been at her hip, its design not much different from Howard''s.


    "Just these two, and with every bullet counted, so be precise." With that said, she tossed the weapon and its magazines to him. Bucky caught them with a grin.


    "Precision is my middle name, ma''am."


    "Alright, take your positions!. Bucky and I will be at the front," Steve commanded, and the soldiers quickly began to move.


    With no need to worry about guarding the door, Peggy and Howard were able to focus more intently on communicating via the radios, monitoring the situation inside and outside the base as best they could.


    After all, Sword wasn''t the only one under attack¡ªthe Allied army base was as well.


    During this time, more people started arriving. Every now and then, someone mentioned a man on fire, but neither Peggy nor Howard paused to ask too many questions before sending them through the tunnel.


    "Hello, can anyone hear me?"


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Peggy grabbed the radio and quickly responded.


    "Janet, is that you? Are you alright?!"


    It had to be noted that Janet had been in the east wing¡ªthat is, the part of the base that had collapsed moments ago.


    "Alive and kicking, though not by luck. A lot of monsters came through here, but¡­ well, I killed most of them."


    Janet spoke while staring down at the last two corpses at her feet, her entire body drenched in so much blood that it was dripping from her in near streams.


    Upon hearing her words, Peggy on the other end of the line was surprised, but not overly so, as it was no secret to her that Janet had powers and had been training with John to be brought to the frontlines and assist the metahuman team against Hydra.


    "It''s good to hear that. Where are you right now? I heard the east wing collapsed¡ªdid you manage to escape?"


    "Not exactly. A large part of it collapsed, but there are still some intact spaces with a lot of people hiding in one of them. I can get out, but I don''t know how to get them out too," Janet replied, recalling the people she had been helping and rescuing. With few places left to run due to the collapses, she had only been able to guide them to one of the still-intact storage rooms while she ensured no monsters got too close.


    Once she figured out the right way to kill them, it became easy for her to keep doing it, even if it was disgusting.


    Above all, she learned that stealth was her best weapon. It was no use drawing attention and becoming a target. No, the quickest way was to reach their heads before they even noticed her, and then the fight would end before it even began.


    It wasn''t glorious, but it got the job done.


    Peggy furrowed her brows upon hearing that people were trapped. That was bad. Very bad. The entire place was in chaos right now, and with her evacuation orders given, the base would soon fall. They simply didn''t have the means or capacity to help Janet get those people out.


    "Are you really unable to get them out?" Her tone was almost pleading.


    Janet fell silent, looking at the cracks in the walls, ceiling, and floor. If it had been an option, she would have used her ability to fire lightning and blasted an opening for them to escape.


    But as things were, if a loud enough tremor happened again, the entire place could¡ªthis time, for real¡ªcompletely collapse, and she would be the only one with a chance to get out.


    A situation that, in reality, was only a matter of time. There were still many battles raging nearby, and all it would take was for a monster to get close enough and strike the right spot for everything to come crashing down like a house of cards.


    Or maybe one of the remaining soldiers would throw a grenade too close, not realizing that it would mean killing a bunch of innocent people.


    ''What am I supposed to do?'' The numb state her mind had retreated into after killing her first monster began to crack.


    She almost wanted to just curl up on the floor and cry. But as tempting as it was to give in to such desires, she knew she wasn''t allowed to¡ªnot when so many lives depended on her right now.


    ''There has to be a way.'' She couldn''t just give up. Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes and started thinking until an idea came to mind.


    ''This... would it work?'' There were many risks, but if she could pull it off, then she could get everyone out.


    "I might be able to try something, but I don''t know if it''ll work," she finally said, deciding to give it a shot.


    "Something is better than nothing. If you manage it, come to my office. There''s a safe passageway to escape through. If not, we''ll think of something else." With that, the communication cut off, and Janet stepped away from the third corpse in the room. But unlike the other two, this was the body of a soldier she hadn''t reached in time¡ªsomeone she hadn''t been able to save.


    That was where she had gotten the radio from.


    Remaining silent for a moment, Janet averted her gaze and then started running toward the storage room, reaching it in record time and bursting through the doors.


    "Listen! I need everyone to gather!"


    "What''s going on?!" one of the people, a scientist Janet had run into a few times around the base, asked.


    "I''m going to try to get you all out," she said without explaining further. Fortunately, they obeyed, and soon the small crowd huddled together in the center of the room, pressing against each other almost like sardines in a can.


    ''Alright, Janet, you can do this¡­ theoretically.'' If someone had to point to an expert on Pym particles, Hank would undoubtedly be the first person people would think of. But if you didn''t count him, then Janet wasn''t far behind. In fact, it could be said that thanks to her powers, her understanding of Pym particles was intuitively superior.


    That''s why she knew that, on paper, her body should be capable of not just shrinking¡ªbut also growing.


    She just had never tested it before.


    ''Come on¡­ in worst-case scenario, it doesn''t work. in the Very Horrible-case scenario, my body tears itself apart, and I end up in pieces.''


    Yeah. That last part was the reason neither Hank, nor John, nor she herself had ever considered putting the theory into practice¡ªat least not without a lot of specialized equipment ready to keep her from dying.


    Janet hesitated for a moment, staring at her trembling hands. But finally, she clenched her fists and decided to move forward. Even if she died, it was better than escaping alone. She knew that if she were the only one to make it out, she might never be able to live with herself.


    ''I guess it''s not so bad if I get to see Mom again.''


    With that final thought, Janet reached for the energy within her and pulled.


    Then, her body began to glow yellow.


    "Hrgh¡­ HAAAH!"


    With a powerful cry of exertion escaping her lungs, Janet felt her body rapidly and steadily expand.


    When her back collided with the ceiling, she hunched down and wrapped her arms around the crowd of people, shielding them beneath her body, which continued to grow until the entire place began to tremble and the ceiling started to crack.


    Then, with a thunderous explosion, Janet rose, sending the debris flying to the sides.


    "It worked!" she shouted in astonishment, her voice rumbling across the area.


    She didn''t know exactly how big she was right now, but looking down, she could get a clear view of the situation across the entire place.


    And it wasn''t good.


    She could see many small battles taking place in different parts of both bases, and in each one, it was obvious that the soldiers had been forced to abandon the fight and start fleeing from the monsters that were invading the place.


    With her new field of vision, it didn''t take her long to find the spot where the beasts were coming from.


    ''What the hell is that?'' Staring at the dark hole in the ground, surrounded by a blue light, Janet paused for a moment before shaking her head.


    She would deal with that later¡ªfirst, she had people to save.


    Slowly crouching down, she lowered her hand and opened her palm.


    "Quick, get on!"


    Her strong voice snapped people out of their stupor and amazement, and soon, they all climbed onto her palm with various expressions of disbelief.


    Some even pinched themselves, wondering if this was some kind of dream.


    With the people safely in her hand, Janet looked up again until she found the place where Peggy''s office should be, and carefully, she began to move forward, each of her steps shaking the ground beneath her.


    Of course, all of this immediately caught the attention of a dozen monsters, who abandoned what they were doing to turn their gaze toward this new, gigantic "prey."


    ''This is bad.'' Seeing them start to rush toward her, Janet felt a moment of panic. The first monster to reach her was crushed under a stomp that left a several-meter-deep crater. The next was sent flying with a precise kick, but she couldn''t afford to stay still for too long¡ªsome of them had Hydra weaponry on their bodies, and anyone in SWORD knew how dangerous it was to be hit by one of those blue energy blasts.


    Raising her other hand, Janet prepared to start firing as well, but her expression quickly changed.


    ''No! If I release more energy, I won''t be able to maintain my size!'' She hadn''t realized it until now, but the Pym Particles inside her were depleting at an even faster rate than when she shrank.


    Adding that to all the energy she had already spent before, she was now running on limited reserves.


    With a quick calculation, she knew she would be forced back to her original size in just two or three minutes.


    ''I have to hurry.'' This time, she ignored the monsters and began moving faster while dodging as many attacks as possible, quickly reaching her target area.


    With no time to be delicate, Janet aimed for a hole that had been opened during one of the battles and thrust her hand through it.


    "Go to the vice director''s office!"


    Of course, all the commotion had also caught the attention of the people in the office. Steve, along with some of his men, had stepped into the hallway to investigate until they reached the hole.


    Saying that some of them screamed like little girls when a massive hand appeared would be an understatement of the shock they felt.


    Some nearly fired their weapons, but Steve managed to stop them when he noticed the people in the enormous palm.


    Soon, Janet felt that everyone had climbed down from her hand and she began to straighten up again, determined to try to delay as many monsters as possible before her energy ran out.


    But stopping to lean down had given the monsters enough time to reach her.


    "Argh!" Janet gasped and nearly stumbled as a sharp pain shot through her leg. Looking at her ankle, she saw one of the beasts trying to tear into her flesh¡ªquite successfully, if the red seeping from her skin was any indication.


    "Let go of me!" With a swift movement, she jerked her leg, sending the monster flying, but soon, many more closed in, threatening to crawl all over her.


    One even leaped several meters into the air, launching itself straight at her face.


    ''Oh, shit!'' Seeing it coming, Janet almost started shrinking, but before she could, a flaming figure shot out from somewhere, intercepting the monster mid-air.


    "Dr. Van Dyne!"


    "Isaac! You can fly?!" Janet was pleasantly surprised to see the android.


    "I just found out," Isaac admitted honestly before forming a fireball in his hand and hurling it at a monster on the ground. The flames weren''t very effective, but the impact sent the beast stumbling back dozens of meters.


    Now that she had help, Janet regained her vigor and grinned fiercely.


    "Then cover my back!"


    She had little time left, so she was going to make it count.


    Soon, both of them engaged in an intense battle against the monsters, gradually moving away from the office area. Janet deliberately made herself the bait, ensuring that everyone nearby had a chance to escape¡ªsomething she managed with ease due to her massive size.


    Isaac covered her, preventing the monsters from getting too close and injuring her.


    The situation seemed to improve for the soldiers and civilians on the ground, who finally got a moment to catch their breath.


    Near the portal, a pair of completely black eyes watched Janet and Isaac with interest.


    "It looks like I can''t keep waiting."Neither of them resembled their intended target, but if things continued this way, his small army of monsters would be defeated before his true opponent even appeared.


    "Well, a little warm-up before the grand finale to stretch this body''s muscles wouldn''t be bad."


    From the depths of the dark portal, shadows began to spread like a stain of black ink. In just a few seconds, hundreds of meters of ground were covered, and a figure wrapped in darkness rose into the skies.


    "What is happening?!" Janet, of course, noticed and instinctively took a step back. Isaac, who was flying nearby, furrowed his brows as a bad premonition formed within him.


    "Tremble, little mortals, for you stand before the¡ª"Before the creature could finish its grandiose introduction, a radiant circle burst open in midair, and in a blur of motion, a furious comet engulfed in green and golden fire shot through it.


    "What?!"Surprise turned to shock and pain as a gloved fist struck its face, sending several of its teeth flying.


    The shadows were torn apart, and the monster was sent flying out of control until it crashed against the ground, forming a massive crater.


    "Did you do this?!" John shouted, glaring at the demon with seething rage.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    I promise I had every intention of closing the arc with this chapter! Seriously! But when I saw that I was getting closer and closer to six thousand words, I knew I needed one more.


    I know many hate cliffhangers, but I don''t think there could have been a better moment than this to end the chapter. But don''t worry, I''ll work hard to bring the next one as soon as possible so I don''t leave you hanging ;D


    With that said, I''ll take my leave. I hope you enjoyed it! Don''t forget to comment and point out any errors you may notice¡ªthat way, I can fix them. Thanks in advance!


    Remember that if you want to support me, you can do so through my P)atreon ( p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader )

 42: Sorcery

    42: Sorcery


    "Tch, it seems the information about you was wrong; you''re stronger than I expected," the demon growled, as he stood up and rose back into the sky. The shadows covered his face for a moment before retreating, revealing that the fist mark on his cheek had disappeared along with the other wounds the sudden attack had inflicted on him.


    ¡°But a mortal will always be a mortal! Surrender now, and maybe I can grant you some mer¡ª¡±


    Once again, his words were abruptly interrupted, but this time by a crushing pressure that suddenly covered his entire body from head to toe.


    With his hand stretched toward him, John clenched his fist, making the bones crack and the skin tear, spilling streams of blood. Then, as if gravity had suddenly increased a thousandfold, the demon began to plummet.


    In a matter of seconds, he was buried several kilometers into the ground. Of course, John did not think this would be enough to finish off something that was clearly neither human nor monster.


    He just needed to send it away for a moment.


    Trying to calm his inner fury, John took a deep breath and let the aura surrounding him recede until it was almost imperceptible. Then, he began to observe all the destruction in the area, his green eyes mainly analyzing the Sword base beneath his feet.


    ¡°John!¡± The booming voice interrupted his thoughts and made him turn in the direction it came from. For a moment, he even forgot how angry he was, surprised to see an enormous woman, dozens of meters tall, running toward him.


    ¡°Janet?¡± Seeing her still alive, he couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief, but he quickly became alarmed when he saw how, midway, she lost her balance and her body began to shrink in midair.


    In a blur of movement, he shortened the distance between them and caught her, cradling her in his arms before she could hit the ground.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Although she didn¡¯t seem too injured, she had clearly been in quite a few battles¡ªif all the blood covering her was any indication.


    ¡°I-It looks like I¡¯m out of energy,¡± Janet said wearily, while at the same time feeling her entire body tremble, forcing her to cling to him due to the sudden dizziness. The sensation of being ¡®empty¡¯ for the first time almost made her faint.


    She had been pushing herself to the limit, using even the smallest reserve of energy within her, but when she noticed John''s arrival, it seemed that her body finally decided that it was enough.


    "You did well. Rest now and leave the rest to me," he said confidently, and upon hearing him, she nodded and gave him a soft smile. Then, her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and she lost consciousness.


    "Colonel."


    "Isaac." John looked at the android, who approached flying in his direction, engulfed in flames.


    He had too many questions, but for now, there was only one thing he needed to know.


    "How many people have we lost?"


    The android remained silent for a moment before responding, giving a quick and well-summarized rundown of everything he knew.


    Hearing that Hank was missing was a hard blow, but knowing that Peggy and Howard were safe and with the Commandos, using the secret passage in the main office to evacuate those still alive, was enough to bring him some calm¡ªthough, of course, he was still boiling with rage inside.


    Noticing how the ground began to shake, John knew that the time for talking was running out.


    "Can you carry her?" he asked Isaac, and the android looked at Janet before nodding, making the flames covering him begin to recede until they were only present on the lower part of his body, using them to stay in the air.


    "Good. Take her back to Peggy and the others, then make sure to protect them and clear the way so they can get away from here." With those instructions given, John placed Janet in his arms, but Isaac did not leave immediately.


    "What about you, sir?" he asked with slight hesitation.


    "I will finish this."


    John watched Isaac leave and, using his telekinesis, easily crushed the remaining monsters still in the area, his gaze finally falling on the still-open portal in the ground.


    For a moment, he was tempted to go through it, but he didn¡¯t know what was on the other side. In the best-case scenario, he could end up in one of Hydra¡¯s bases; in the worst, he would end up in some unknown place or dimension.


    He also doubted that Red Skull would be stupid enough to be present on the other side, although just in case¡­


    Raising his hand, he made his energy gather and concentrate in his palm until it formed a fireball the size of his head, and with a swift motion, he hurled it straight at the portal.


    There was a loud bang followed by a blinding flash of light.


    The portal that had previously remained stable suddenly began to fluctuate until, with a small burst, it finally collapsed and disappeared.


    "How dare you?!" Along with the roar of indignation, the ground exploded, and a pillar of shadows rose into the sky.


    "Sorry, but there''s no escape route for you, my friend," John mocked, and with a flick of his hand, he made his shield fly at full speed from the ruins of the Sword base, pulling it back to him.


    "Escape?! Do you think I need to escape from you?"


    That was enough! He wasn¡¯t going to tolerate any more insults! With a single thought, hundreds of dark tentacles shot out from his body at high speed like sharp spears, flooding the sky like a tsunami of shadows about to sweep away everything in their path.


    But before he could revel in the destruction he was about to unleash, the demon¡¯s expression changed as he felt a firm hand gripping his shoulder tightly from behind.


    "I think you''ve already done enough damage to this place."


    "What?!" He tried to resist, but in an instant, everything around him became blurry. His body sailed through the air uncontrollably until he crashed into the top of a distant mountain.


    "Still alive?" John asked, looking at the impact site. He was still getting used to his new strength, and if he was honest, it wasn¡¯t like he cared much about holding back at the moment.


    The mountain trembled, the snow covering it began to fall in an avalanche, and then part of the summit exploded as the demon crawled out of the hole his body had created upon crashing.


    His entire arm, from his right shoulder down, was gone.


    Seeing the wound, he growled in frustration. ¡®Damn inferior body!¡¯ The shadows rose, covering him from head to toe, and a new arm made of darkness grew to replace the previous one.


    Noticing how he was healing, John raised his eyebrow curiously,. Was this magic? Or some kind of different power? The truth was that he had never really been interested in mystical or supernatural matters, which left him with a severe lack of information that he would need to correct at some point. But right now, he didn¡¯t need to be an expert to understand that his enemy was at a clear disadvantage against him.


    "Before you die, I want you to clarify something for me. Were you the only one who came? Or did Red Skull bring more of your kind into this world?"


    "Ha! Why do you think I would answer you honestly? Besides, it¡¯s still too soon for you to think you¡¯ve already won!" Without any fear of his threat, the monster lunged forward, creating a shockwave in its wake.


    He was fast, but not fast enough. John intercepted the blow with his arm, deflecting it to the side, and without hesitation, counterattacked¡ªsmashing the edge of his shield into his enemy¡¯s ugly face.


    As quickly as he had charged, he was sent crashing into the mountain again, and John followed shortly after, landing smoothly on the edge of the crater that had formed from the impact.


    "This isn¡¯t your real body, is it? It must be some kind of possession. That¡¯s really annoying, but if you can still feel pain, you should know that things will only get harder for you if you keep resisting."


    It was more of a guess than anything else, but he didn¡¯t think he was wrong. He seriously doubted that creatures from other dimensions or worlds would look so similar to the monsters Hydra had been creating.


    "Stop underestimating me!"


    Following the shout, dozens of dark spikes shot up from the ground like sharp spears.


    John dodged most of them with ease and, tentatively, used his shield to block one. The near-indestructible metal once again proved its worth, as there wasn¡¯t even a scratch on its surface, while the dark spike shattered into pieces.


    ¡®They¡¯re not too tough, but maybe they have some kind of hidden curse.¡¯ With magic in play, he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless, even if the attack seemed weak.


    He wanted to step back a little further, but suddenly, his body froze in place.


    "Hahaha! Stupid!! Now your shadow is mine!"


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    The demon felt great joy upon seeing John fall into his trap. Earlier, when they were in the air, the shadow John cast had been too far away for him to catch it, but now that both had landed on the mountaintop and were closer, he had finally managed to reach it and begin turning the tide of this battle.


    ¡®Just as I suspected.¡¯ John didn¡¯t seem too concerned about finding himself in this situation.


    Maybe he hadn¡¯t been too aware of popular culture in his previous life due to his circumstances, but anyone with even a slight knowledge of science fiction and fantasy had a certain level of creative thinking with them.


    From the moment he first saw the monster controlling the shadows, his mind had already begun thinking of all the possible abilities it could possess related to this power. Controlling the shadows of others? That was among the top three that instantly came to mind.


    Trying to move his body, he realized he could still exert a certain level of force. If he pushed hard enough, he might even be able to break free from this control.


    ¡®If this were before, this guy would have definitely caused me serious trouble.¡¯


    "Hmph! No matter how much you struggle, your fate is now completely in my hands, little mortal." Misinterpreting his probing as an attempt to escape, the monster laughed in satisfaction and began approaching him with deliberately slow steps.


    He was already anticipating the desperation and fear the human would feel.


    But when he was less than a meter away, John smiled, making him stop at the sight of his expression. For some reason, a bad premonition was born within him, and purely on instinct, he wanted to back away¡ªbut John was faster.


    In an instant, his body exploded into stellar fire, and a dazzling light illuminated the entire mountaintop.


    "NO!"


    The light, like a deadly poison, made the demon fall to his knees as the shadows covering him began to disintegrate.


    Feeling control of his body return, John took a step forward while the demon tried to crawl away from him on the ground.


    "I see. All your strength comes from darkness, but when it disappears, you become weak. Fighting you at night would surely be hell, wouldn¡¯t it? Well, not that it matters when it comes to me." Who would have thought¡ªBeing a walking flashlight actually turned out to be pretty useful.


    "W-Wait! Don¡¯t come any closer!"


    The demon wasn¡¯t stupid, and as arrogant as he was, he was also smart enough to know when he had lost. Before, he might have still thought he had a chance, but now he knew he never had one to begin with.


    "Maybe it¡¯s time for you to start talking." And to make it even clearer that it wasn¡¯t an empty threat, John created a ball of energy in his hand that burned intensely.


    Seeing this, the demon could only lament his bad luck and curse the mortal who had summoned him into the earthly world, swearing that if he ever encountered him again, he would make him pay for this for all eternity.


    With no escape and cornered in this way, any lesser creature would have completely surrendered. But even if his instinctive fear of the light made him tremble, he still had his own pride.


    "Heh! Look at you, so desperate to know¡­ So what if you''ve defeated me? You already said it yourself¡ªthis body is just a puppet for me. Torture it all you want, it¡¯s useless!" he mocked, though inwardly, he lamented a little. After so much time, he had finally been able to return to the mortal world, only to have to abandon it almost instantly. A real shame, but it didn¡¯t matter¡ªsooner or later, he would return.


    "Fine." John decided he had already wasted enough time and prepared to kill him, but just at that moment, a circular portal formed by golden sparks opened a few meters away, and a person hurriedly stepped through it.


    "Wait!"


    "Sorcerer!" the demon shouted in alarm upon seeing the figure that appeared.


    "You are?" John slightly furrowed his brows and asked upon not recognizing the voice. It was feminine, but she was not the Ancient One. Moreover, he could see signs of battle on her thick orange robes, as well as faint but still fresh bloodstains.


    "Looks like I arrived just in time," the woman said with a sigh of relief upon seeing the demon still alive. Then she turned to John and bowed, bringing both hands together in a gesture of greeting, causing a bit of her long white hair to fall from under the hood that covered most of her features.


    "Greetings, Captain. I am one of the apprentices of Kamar-Taj. The Master sent me as soon as she could to provide assistance and inform you about the situation in Warsaw."


    Warsaw? John blinked in confusion, but comprehension quickly dawned on him.


    ''Warsaw was attacked too!'' Knowing this made bile threaten to rise in his throat, but he forced himself to suppress his discomfort. There was no point in lamenting¡ªfirst, he needed to know how severe it had been.


    Seeing his expression darken, the sorceress knew what he was about to ask, but before he could do so, she looked at the demon and pulled out a dark metallic box adorned with various golden engravings.


    "Let me take care of him first." At the sight of the box, the demon''s eyes widened to the extreme.


    "No, no. No, no! You can''t do this!"


    He tried to stand and run, but before he could succeed, the sorceress stretched out one of her hands toward him, unleashing a fiery whip that wrapped around his neck in a tight grip.


    The demon growled in pain, but even though he couldn''t use his shadow powers due to the light John emitted, his body remained that of a monster.


    And no matter how much magic a sorcerer had, they were still human... right?


    "Impossible!" he shouted in disbelief as he realized that, despite his superhuman efforts, he couldn''t break free from the sorceress''s grip.


    John observed this with some interest and prepared to help, but before he could, the sorceress tightened her grip on the whip, and it began to change, shifting from a golden-orange color to a bright violet.


    "This power!? You are¡ª!" The demon screamed with even more fear and desperation, but he couldn''t finish his words as his body was effortlessly yanked backward.


    Seeing him approach, the sorceress placed the box in front of her and, murmuring words John couldn''t identify, caused the engravings on the object to emit a soft light.


    And with tha a whirlwind formed in front of the box, and like a powerful vacuum cleaner, a monstrous suction force emerged and struck the demon, sending him flying toward the vortex, where he began to be sucked in until he was completely swallowed, leaving no trace behind¡ªexcept for the increasingly distant sounds of his screams.


    ''Well, that was creepy,'' John thought as he let his aura fade.


    "He shouldn''t be a problem for anyone anymore," the sorceress said, then stashed the artifact somewhere in her robes and turned toward him.


    "You mentioned Warsaw. How bad is it?" Not wanting to beat around the bush, John asked directly. The woman understood his urgency, so she quickly explained the situation.


    "It''s bad. Many people died, but fortunately, the situation was resolved thanks to your team."


    That last part took John by surprise. As much as he trusted James, Charles, and Cassandra¡ªand, to a lesser extent, Erik¡ªhe knew that an enemy tied to the mystical could be beyond their current capabilities.


    "I''m not entirely sure what happened, but it seems they somehow managed to expel the demon Hydra sent to Warsaw."


    "Was there... did anyone die?" John hesitated, but he needed to know.


    To his relief, she shook her head.


    "No, they''re all alive, though some are much more injured than others. Fortunately, the portal in the city was forcibly closed before more monsters could come through and harm them further. I suppose that was your doing."


    In reality, the sorceress had gone to Warsaw first at the Ancient One¡¯s request. But when she arrived, she noticed the portal was already beginning to close, and the demon had also vanished, leaving behind only an empty husk.


    With no enemies in sight, she tended to the wounded she found in the room and then, using a few quick spells, took care of the hellish flames in the city before hurrying to where John was.


    Letting out a long sigh, John nearly collapsed to the ground from the immense weight lifted off his shoulders. If any of them had died, he didn''t know what he would have done.


    ''Since when do I worry so much about them?'' Maybe he had spent too much time with them. Shaking his head, he decided he would think about it later.


    "I have another question. If I''m not mistaken, Kamar-Taj maintains a great shield that surrounds the entire planet to prevent external threats from entering¡ªor, at the very least, to anticipate their arrival. Isn''t that right?" Honestly, he didn¡¯t remember exactly how it worked.


    Hearing him, the sorceress nodded. "It''s more or less like that." Of course, it was more complex than that, but an excessively detailed explanation seemed inappropriate at the moment.


    "Then¡­ why are you the first sorcerer I''ve seen besides the Ancient One? Wasn''t Kamar-Taj alerted as soon as this started?"


    He was angry. If more sorcerers had acted in time, the S.W.O.R.D. base wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed, Hank wouldn¡¯t have disappeared, and his teammates wouldn¡¯t have been injured.


    He understood why the Ancient One couldn''t intervene, and he had theorized earlier that maybe other sorcerers couldn''t either, but with the appearance of the one standing before him, that theory was instantly discarded.


    Upon hearing the reproach in his voice, the sorceress audibly clenched her fists.


    "Do you think you were the only ones attacked?" she asked through gritted teeth.


    And John didn¡¯t need to be a genius to understand.


    ''That''s why she looks like she¡¯s been in a fight,'' he realized, looking once more at her robes and the bloodstains on them.


    "I see, I apologize, it seems I was mistaken." He didn¡¯t apologize very often, but he felt it was better to do so and not make an enemy of the magical woman. Besides, this matter was more complicated than he had initially thought, and he might end up needing her help much more, so it was best not to add unnecessary tensions.


    She huffed a little but quickly calmed down.


    "Don¡¯t apologize, it¡¯s not your fault. No one expected it¡­ it happened too fast, and without the Master around, things didn¡¯t turn out very well." The fact that she was outside Kamar-Taj was the clearest indication of that, though John couldn¡¯t know it.


    John decided not to keep discussing it. Of course, he wanted to ask more questions, but before that, he needed to find Raven and head to Warsaw to check how things were. Peggy and the others would be fine with Isaac and the Commandos nearby. Italy had other Allied army bases they could go to, but Poland was still a country with a strong German presence.


    "I need to move quickly. Do you think you could open a few extra portals for me?" Of course, he could fly, but even if he was fast in the air, he was still much slower than a portal.


    The sorceress remained silent for a moment. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should say yes or no. Her Master had only allowed her to leave Kamar-Taj because of everything that had happened, and if she took too long to return, she might get into trouble.


    On the other hand, she was already here. Helping a little more should be fine, right?


    "Alright."


    Hearing her agree, John smiled. Then he turned to look at the landscape around them, and taking advantage of the mountain¡¯s height, he began searching for the place where he had left Raven waiting.


    "You know, when I suggested to the Ancient One that they lend me one of their apprentices, I didn¡¯t expect them to have one as strong as you," he commented absentmindedly, recalling how she had been able to hold the demon with just one hand. Was that purely magic, or did she have some kind of superhuman strength?


    "It wasn¡¯t supposed to be me¡­" she confessed, making him raise an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "What do you mean? It seems to me that you would definitely be one of the first choices without a doubt." Even if he had only seen a little of what she was capable of, it was enough for John to think she had to be one of the strongest sorcerers in Kamar-Taj¡ªat least in this era.


    She smiled a little upon hearing that, but quickly shook her head and explained further.


    "Normally, I¡¯m not allowed to leave Kamar-Taj, but¡­ I suppose things have changed now."


    Her words, of course, made John''s curiosity rise a little more, but delving too deeply into other people''s personal matters wasn''t his thing, so he decided to selectively ignore it and think about it later.


    "Do you see that place over there? Can you open a portal near that area?" At last, his eyes managed to identify a spot near the clearing where Raven was, and he quickly pointed at it with his hand.


    "Yes, I see it," the sorceress nodded, squinting toward the place he was pointing at and preparing to open one of her portals.


    "By the way, I still think of you as ''the sorceress'' in my head. Do you have any other name I can call you by?" he asked, finally realizing he didn''t know her name.


    "Hmm?" She hesitated, pausing for a moment before answering with slight hesitation.


    "You can call me Clea."


    John stopped, repeated the name several times in his head, trying to find something, but when no memory came to mind, he simply shrugged and didn''t give it much importance.


    "Alright, you can call me John."


    With that said, the portal opened, and both of them stepped through it.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    And one more chapter!¡ªthis mini-arc has finally "ended."


    It stretched out a little more than I initially intended, but I think everything turned out more or less as I wanted. There are still some mysteries to solve and things to explain, but we''ll get to that later. For now, there''s finally a bit of "peace" before the counterattack and the final battle against Hydra begins.


    Of course, I''ve also laid some groundwork for what''s coming after that, but it''s still too soon to talk too much about it. For now, I hope you liked the chapter. Don''t forget to comment and point out any errors you may notice¡ªthat way, I can fix them. Thanks in advance!


    Remember that if you want to support me, you can do so through my P)atreon ( p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader )

 43: Repercussions 1

    43: Repercussions 1


    ¡°Damn useless trash!¡± Johann Shmidt growled, slamming his desk with such force that the wood splintered and shattered into pieces, scattering across the dimly lit room.


    His ragged breathing was the only sound in the air until, little by little, he regained his composure and let himself fall into his chair.


    ¡°Two important Hydra bases lost, along with several dozen of Zola¡¯s monsters¡­ This plan has been an absolute failure,¡± he said in frustration to nothingness.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it a failure,¡± and the nothingness answered him.


    From the darkest corners, where the candlelight did not reach, the shadows stirred as if something within them had awakened, projecting a distant voice, almost like a whispering echo. For a second, twisted and illogical visions assaulted Johann¡¯s mind¡ªimpossible sights that could have driven a lesser man insane. But Johann was no lesser man.


    He simply closed his eyes and took a deep breath, steadying the tremor in his hands.


    ¡°With Kamar-Taj weakened, you can now tear a larger breach in their shields and bring my true self back.¡± It was like hearing a thousand different voices speaking the same words, causing a shiver to run down his spine. Johann almost clicked his tongue in irritation, but he restrained himself. Instead, he asked the only question that mattered.


    ¡°And bringing you back guarantees me anything? The ancient texts speak a lot about you, but none are clear about your true power. I¡¯d rather not keep wasting my time and resources on an empty, absurd myth.¡±


    As his words fell, a cold, unnatural wind flooded the room, thickening the air with an oppressive density. Before he could react, countless gray tentacles shot out from the shadows, crawling over his body and rooting him in place like thick, unbreakable chains.


    Johann resisted, growling in pain and rage, but even with the strength of a super soldier, he could not escape the thick appendages that threatened to crush him. Then something cracked, and he knew that if he kept fighting, he would only risk breaking every bone in his body.


    But before that could happen, everything stopped, leaving Johann seated in his chair, sweat dripping from his forehead, his crimson skin marked with countless indentations.


    ¡°There is no turning back now. Your actions have doomed you. Your enemies now ascend beyond your understanding. Without me, you are fated to die¡­¡±


    And then, silence returned. No more words were needed, because Johann knew it was true.


    Even if Dr. Zola managed to complete his new serum, it would not help him protect himself from the hornet¡¯s nest he had stirred by attacking the hidden mystical forces of the world.


    ¡°I have no options left¡­¡± This was all Captain America¡¯s fault. He had forced him to this.


    He had forced him to condemn them all.


    .


    .


    .


    Raven opened her eyes in astonishment and quickly stood up as she saw the golden portal opening into nothingness just a few meters away from her.


    But her alarm soon subsided when she saw John stepping out of the portal.


    "Is that another new power?" she asked, with more calm than she actually felt upon witnessing something so incredibly strange.


    But John shook his head, letting out a long sigh and giving her a weary look that instantly told her something bad had happened.


    "I don¡¯t have much time to explain, but things went to hell while we were away." It wasn¡¯t surprising to John that Raven hadn¡¯t sensed all the commotion¡ªthe place he had chosen to test his new powers had been far from the base for a reason.


    "If you¡¯d like, I could help her understand."


    At those words, Raven finally paid attention to the other figure that had stepped through the portal alongside John.


    "And what exactly would you do?" John didn¡¯t rush to accept Clea¡¯s offer. The woman hadn¡¯t given him any reason to distrust her, but he wasn¡¯t the type to trust easily either. Added to the little he understood about sorcery, he preferred to be extremely cautious when it came to ¡®using¡¯ it.


    "I can use a spell to share certain memories of mine with her."


    "A spell?" Raven asked, confused.


    "Something like telepathy? You could¡¯ve used that on me and saved us a lot of talking."


    John didn¡¯t exactly like the idea of someone messing with his mind, but if it was with his permission, he could allow it to some extent. In fact, if he had known all this would happen, he would have cut his entire conversation with the Ancient One short and simply let them put all the important information directly into his head, so he could have returned to the base much sooner.


    "If that had been an option, I would have suggested it when we first met. But mental spells are very delicate, and your body is no longer compatible with them due to the cosmic energy that resides within you," Clea explained calmly.


    John didn¡¯t know whether to be relieved or not by this information. On one hand, if what she said was true, he no longer had to worry so much about an evil sorcerer trying to brainwash him. On the other hand, if this incompatibility with mental sorcery extended to other branches of the mystical arts, then he might never be able to learn magic on his own¡ªwhich absolutely sucked.


    He wanted to ask questions. He wanted to go to Kamar-Taj and clear up so many things. But not right now. Right now, he had to regroup with his team and the surviving S.W.O.R.D. agents.


    Recovering was the priority. But once they were back on their feet, John was going to fix the mistake he had made.


    He was going to find Red Skull and kill him.


    And only after that would he make time for anything else.


    ¡°So, what do you say? Want to experience a little magic?¡± John asked, looking at Raven. The girl met his gaze, and seeing that there wasn¡¯t even a hint of a joke in his eyes, she simply shrugged and nodded with interest.


    And what if magic was real? At this point, nothing seemed impossible, so she decided to accept it and put off any potential minor existential crisis for later.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    With her permission given, Clea raised one hand, causing a small mystical glyph to appear in her palm, and the spell activated.


    Then Raven understood everything that had happened.


    ¡°Well¡­ shit.¡± With a grimace appearing on her face, she momentarily lost control of her power, causing her to return to her ¡®original¡¯ form while shaking her head, trying to clear the sudden disorientation that hit her.


    Upon seeing her blue-skinned appearance, Clea raised an eyebrow with slight surprise, but noticing that she now seemed to be ¡®naked,¡¯ she quickly acted and with a wave of her hand, a simple robe appeared out of nowhere over Raven¡¯s figure, helping her cover up.


    For his part, John extinguished the flames he had left burning in the area and stepped closer to Raven to check on her. Fortunately, she soon recovered and returned to her usual appearance.


    ¡°You know, I always knew I¡¯d see incredible things by your side, but knowing that demons are real doesn¡¯t exactly make me happy.¡± Even though she had told herself she¡¯d postpone any existential crises for later, knowing what she knew now made that a bit harder.


    ¡°Yeah, that makes two of us,¡± John replied with a hollow laugh. Though in truth, he had already known they were real¡ªhe just hadn¡¯t expected to have to fight them so soon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve wasted enough time here.¡±


    With his cue, Clea opened another portal¡ªthis time, directly to Warsaw.


    .


    .


    .


    James was angry, very angry. Not even when he and Victor were kidnapped by Hydra had he felt such boiling rage coursing through his veins. It brought back memories, old memories, memories of when he was younger and the world was different.


    For a moment, everything was a frenzy¡ªhis claws slashing and tearing apart everything in his path without mercy, blood raining down on his body as if he were in the middle of a torrential storm.


    Nothing mattered, only killing.


    Killing them all.


    And before he realized it, that desire had been fulfilled. With ragged breathing and his mind clearing once more, James found himself standing atop a massive pile of mangled bodies, rivers of dark blood flowing from them.


    His long claws, now crimson, retracted back into his knuckles, and with one last deep exhalation, a white cloud of vapor was expelled from his lungs.


    Looking around, James heard nothing but wails, the cries of those who had lost their loved ones. But there were no more roars, no more gunfire.


    There was no more fighting.


    "Is it over¡­?" he wondered, watching as citizens and soldiers around him tried to help the wounded, bodies upon bodies being carried away for burial.


    But then he remembered what he had seen before being thrown to the ground by the monsters and abruptly focused his gaze on the place where everything had begun.


    The building was mostly charred; how it was still standing was beyond him. But what mattered was that hole¡ªfrom which the monsters had been emerging one after another, as if without end.


    His nose twitched, picking up the scents of Charles, Cassandra, and Erik coming from there. Had they managed to stop whatever had been happening?


    He didn''t catch the scent of more monsters, so that had to be the right answer. Knowing this made him relax even further, but not completely.


    "I need to see how they are." With heavy steps, he descended from the small mountain of bodies and advanced toward the building blackened by the flames.


    .


    .


    .


    After passing through the portal, John went straight to the three unconscious bodies laid out on the ground, beginning to examine their wounds carefully.


    "This is¡­" Raven was left speechless. Although she already had an idea of Warsaw¡¯s state thanks to Clea¡¯s memories, seeing it in person still horrified her, confirming that everything she had seen was indeed real.


    "The building is still standing thanks to some spells I placed on it, but it won¡¯t last forever. Its foundations are too damaged¡ªit¡¯s best if we leave," Clea clarified, making John nod as he prepared to take Charles, Cassandra, and Erik to a safer place.


    But before they could leave, footsteps approached, and soon James was seen rushing in through the room¡¯s scorched doorway.


    "John?!" The man almost shouted in confusion. Of course, he had caught his scent while coming up, but seeing that he was actually here took him completely by surprise.


    "How did you get here?" To his question, John gave him the same look he had given Raven.


    "There¡¯s a lot to explain."


    .


    .


    "We''re still counting the dead, but I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll ever have an exact number. The flames were so intense that some bodies didn¡¯t even leave bones among their ashes," said the leader of the AK, Tadeusz B¨®r, his voice heavy with exhaustion and sorrow.


    "I¡¯m sorry to hear that," John said, hating himself a little for not being able to offer better comfort. Some Captain America he was.


    Hearing him, Tadeusz shook his head, with no trace of reproach in his eyes.


    "Don¡¯t be sorry. There was nothing you could have done. It all happened so suddenly that¡­ forget it. Drowning in grief will only slow down what we need to do to keep moving forward. As tragic as this is, Warsaw still stands, and that¡¯s all that matters."


    If an attack like this had happened in a more peaceful era, it would have undoubtedly been an unprecedented tragedy. But in the midst of war, people who were already used to death proved more resilient. They didn¡¯t stop to mourn for too long¡ªthey couldn¡¯t, not while the fight was still ongoing.


    "Anyway, I have to go. We¡¯ll be bringing the building down soon, just as you suggested, so I need to make sure no civilians are nearby who could get hurt." With that, Tadeusz bid farewell and left with his men to continue supporting his people.


    "You didn¡¯t tell him we¡¯re leaving." The voice wasn¡¯t accusatory, just curious. John turned to meet Erik¡¯s gaze. He was lying on a bed, several parts of his body wrapped in bandages.


    On two other beds beside him, Cassandra and Charles were still unconscious.


    At the moment, they were the only ones in the room. Raven and Clea had gone out to help wherever they could in the city, while James was somewhere, processing the new information he had been given with the sorceress¡¯s help.


    So far, no one on his team had made too much of a fuss upon learning that the "demons" existed, which John was grateful for. He didn¡¯t need anyone having a mental breakdown right now.


    He hoped everyone else would take it the same way.


    "The man already has enough weight on his shoulders right now. Telling him we¡¯re leaving would only make it worse. It¡¯s better to wait for the right moment."


    Of course, they were leaving. John needed to regroup, plan the counterattack, and that couldn¡¯t be done in Warsaw.


    "But let¡¯s not talk about him right now. Tell me, how are you feeling?"


    "Does it even matter?" Erik growled, but John easily caught the countless conflicting emotions flashing through his eyes.


    "Maybe it won¡¯t change the past, but letting things out always helps a little. And as your leader, it¡¯s my duty to hear your thoughts¡ªno matter what they are."


    The boy hesitated, but upon seeing John¡¯s serious gaze, he finally clenched his fists and spat out what he felt.


    "I was useless¡­ again."


    He hated it. He hated being so incapable, being the one others had to save¡ªthe burden. But above all, he hated feeling the tears threatening to fall from his eyes.


    It was supposed to be different!


    "Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day, kid. Your journey is just beginning. This is just a stumble¡ªdon¡¯t let it consume you."


    "And what am I supposed to do? Metal is useless against those things! No matter how much I throw at them, it doesn¡¯t even hurt them! My best effort barely slows them down¡­"


    Before, his power had seemed incredible. But now, he only wished it were different, that it gave him a real way to fight.


    John almost clicked his tongue upon hearing his complaints. He tried to think of a speech that could lift his spirits, but nothing came to mind. Not for the first time, he realized how terrible he was at comforting people.


    But even if he wasn¡¯t the inspiring superhero he pretended to be, what he undoubtedly was, was a man of solutions.


    "Not all metal is useless against them." At his words, Erik turned his attention back to him, snapping out of his depressed state for a moment.


    "Are you talking about your shield? Are you¡­ are you thinking of giving it to me?"


    "Better."


    John then pulled out the vibranium bullets he had with him. Because of his condition, Erik hadn¡¯t noticed them before, but the moment they were in front of him, his power instantly recognized their connection to the metal of the shield, making his eyes widen in astonishment.


    "Is this¡ª?!"


    "Vibranium bullets. It was supposed to be a surprise, but that doesn¡¯t matter anymore at this point."


    Originally, John had prepared something different to give Erik, something more similar to what he would give Cassandra, but at this moment, he didn¡¯t have those things on hand. So he could only show him these bullets to lift his spirits a little and give him the ''real thing'' later.


    Slowly, Erik made the bullets float into his palm, feeling that familiar sensation of a metal unlike any other coursing through his senses.


    His confidence, which had been fractured, slowly began to recover.


    If it was with this¡­


    If it was with this metal¡­


    ''I will never fail again.''


    Seeing how the light returned to his eyes, John smiled in triumph. And what did it matter if his words couldn''t lift people''s spirits or restore their will to fight? As long as he could back everything up with actions, any flowery speech was useless.


    ''Though maybe that won''t work in every case,'' he thought, losing a bit of his smile as he looked at the unconscious Charles.


    .


    .


    .


    Note:


    Comment and leave your suggestions/criticisms!


    Remember that if you want to support me, you can do so through my P)atreon ( p)atreon com/EmmaCruzader )